Skip to main content

Full text of "Acta Victoriana, October 1904- June 1905"

See other formats 


^n^ 


msfY 


r/^v.z8^'/4*K^ 


'mri 


wm.i 


'/^/^■^i^ 


■r^  r^ 


"Jk 


QO^. 


789 

TORONTO 
^4W  2G8 


pag^ 


o 


NIGHT 


1  >J  -^   (V     » 


ACTA  VICTORIANA 

Published  Monthly  during  the  College  Year  by  the  Union  Literary 
Society  of  Victoria  University,  Toronto. 

Vol.  XXVIII.       TORONTO,  OCTOBER,   1904.         No.   i. 


NIGHT 

BY    EDWARD    WILSON    WALLACE,    B.A.,  '04. 

"'  he  last  faint  gleams  die  out  along  the  West ; 

Fades  now  the  lingering  radiance  from  the  sky ; 
The  flame'tongued  \A/aters  hushed  to  stillness  he 
In  silent  calm,  with  gently  stirring  breast. 

But  soft!  a  glowing  globe  with  ardent  rays 
Rekindles  in  the  East  day  s  dying  flame; 
And  light  returns  again,  yet  not  the  same. 

The  tremulous  ghost  of  mid'day's  garish  blaze. 

With  wistful  memories  of  departed  day 

Returned  to  haunt  the  slumber  of  the  deep. 

Then  as  the  moon  mounts  higher,  pale,  serene. 

She  bends  from  heaven  to  kiss  the  well'loved  scene. 

While,  like  a  child  aweary  of  its  play. 
The  silent  bay  lies  smiling  in  its  sleep. 


Acta      Victoriana. 


British    Columbia    Lumbering 

BV    COTT    L.    NORTH. 

ACCORDING  to  a  man's  nature  is  formed  his  opinion  of  the 
worth  of  any  country,  or  section  of  country.  The  man  of 
small  mould,  small  bone,  small  eyes  and  small  mind  sees  British 
Columbia,    its    forests    and    mountains,    its    lakes    and    its    streams, 

its  roads,  its  towns  and  its  people,  and 
then  turns  up  his  lips  with  a  sneer.  "  It's 
just  a  sea  of  rock,"  grunts  he,  and  passes 
on.  But  the  small  man  is  not  the  only 
person  who  visits  Canada's  extreme  West 
— the  half-way  house  to  the  Orient.  Cap- 
tains of  industry,  with  broad  experience 
and  still  broader  minds  ;  engineering 
experts,  fresh  from  the  halls  of  science  or 
tanned  by  the  sunlight  of  a  healthy  out- 
door struggle  with  the  gnarls  spread  by 
nature's  teasing  hand  in  the  pathway  of 
modern  progress,  and  bushy-browed,  keen- 
eyed  globe-trotters  make  their  way  to  the 
Canadian  Pacific  coast,  each  one  in  turn 
seeing  something  that  he  thinks  can  be 
equalled  nowhere  else  in  the  world. 

The  captain  of  industry  sees  oppor- 
tunities offered  on  every  hand  for  the 
construction  of  railways^  the  inauguration 
of  steamboat  lines,  the  opening  of  new 
avenues  of  trade  with  Japan,  China,  Australia,  Mexico,  and .  South 
America.  His  eyes  fall  on  the  mineral  belts,  and  he  is  pleased. 
They  are  attracted  to  the  swarming  halibut  and  cod  banks,  the 
salmon  runs  and  the  oolachan  schools,  and  he  straightway  knows 
where  a  mint  of  money  can  be  made.  The  engineer  understands 
that  in  a  land  of  tangled  rock  and  hill  and  stream  the  tracks  of 
the  captain  of  industry  are  sure  to  be  strewn  with  problems  for  the 
solving  of  which  he  will  be  given  alluring  remuneration.  So  he  rolls 
up  his  sleeves  and  prepares  to  work.  The  globe-trotter  glances  up  at 
the  snow-covered  peaks  that  flash  and  tremble  in  the  sunlight  until 
the  impressionable  eye  gives  ihem  billowing  motion  and  they  become 
the  "  sea  of  mountains  "  for  which    the    West   is    famous.     When  he 


DADDY    FREEMAN. 


> 
O 

z 
< 
> 

< 

a, 
> 


4 


Ada      Victoriana. 


writes  home  he  tells  his  friends  he  has  found    the    tourist's    paradise- 
Each  sees  in  British  Columbia  something  the  other  has  not  noticed. 

All  of  which  goes  to  prove  that  the  Pacific  seacoast  province  is  so 
richly  dowered  by  nature  that  for  each  who  comes  to  visit  it  can 
provide  a  tempting  fijld  of  enterprise  from  which  it  is  difficult  to  turn 
away.  Even  the  pessimist  will  find  pleasure  in  thj  rocks,  the  tough 
stumps  and  the  dis«ial  rain. 

But  be  he  what  he  may,  a  financier  or  a  tramp,  a  parson  or  a  card 
sharper,  a  scholar  or  an  ignoramus,  there    is    one    thing    in    British 
Columbia    which    must  impress  everyone    who    travels    through    the 
province.     This  is  its  wealth  of  timber.     The  fame  of  the  Douglas  fir 


•OljRe    ^^.TooTMPicKa^ 


has  been  spread  broadcast,  and  to  the  big  mills  of  Chemainus  and 
Vancouver  come  sailing  craft  from  Cape  Town,  Brisbane,  Callao, 
Yokohama,  Liverpool,  Honolulu,  Mexico  and  the  Indies,  seeking 
loads  of  lumber  for  their  home  ports.  In  spite  of  the  salmon,  the 
gold,  the  mountains  and  the  fruit  of  the  province,  the  one  thing  for 
which  British  Columbia  is  known  above  all  others  throughout  the 
world  is  its  timber.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  not  one  acre  in  a  thousand 
in  the  seacoast  province  is  covered  with  merchantable  trees,  but 
where  the  forest  monsters  do  grow  they  attain  such  a  size  and  gather 
so  thickly  together  that  but  a  comparatively  small  "  limit "  will  yield 
a  bounteous  harvest  of  "  board  feet."  Mr.  Patterson,  of  the  Port 
Moody  mills,  which  were  so  disastrously  vis"ted  by  fire  this  summer,  is 


< 
u 

Di 

03 

D 

►J 


6  Ada      Victoriana. 

responsible  for  the  estimated  proportion  of  timbered    and  untimbered 
land  throughout  British  Columbia  quoted  above. 

Naturally,  as  one  of  the  most  convenient  shipping  centres  both  for 
rail  and  vessel,  Vancouver  is  vitally  interested  in  the  success  of  the 
lumber  trade.  Her  mills  are  large,  their  cut  extensive  and  the 
number  of  men  employed  well  up  in  the  thousands.  Even  before 
Vancouver  commenced  to  be  a  town,  the  B.C.  Mills  Timber  and 
Trading  Company  and  the  Port  Moody  Lumber  Company  were  busy 
reducing  timber  to  commercial  lumber,  and  were  bidding  vigorously 


"^        of  iKe  D  ominion ' 


for  foreign  trade.  But  with  the  advent  of  the  C.P.R.  and  the 
founding  of  Vancouver,  a  new  market  was  opened  in  Manitoba  and 
the  North-West.  This  market  has  steadily  grown,  and  with  its  growth 
has  come  a  rapid  multiplication  of  the  concerns  competing  for  its 
custom.  At  the  present  time  the  coast  mills,  of  which  those  in  Van- 
couver, New  Westminster  and  Chemainus  form  the  most  important 
part,  number  twenty-one  and  have  a  yearly  lumber  capacity  of  350,- 
000,000  feet.  In  addition,  there  are  twenty-eight  shingle  mills,  with  a 
capacity  of  600,000,000  shingles.  Both  of  these  outputs  could  be 
doubled  in  an  emergency  by  running  night  as  well  as  day  shifts. 


Ada      Victoriana.  7 

Although  the  Territories  and  Manitoba  take  the  larger  portion  of 
the  B.C.  lumber  and  shingle  cut,  trade  has  been  pushed  on  into 
Ontario.  The  manager  of  the  Brunette  saw-mills-  in  New  West 
minster  said  a  short  time  ago  that  he  found  it  profitable  to  ship  as  far 
east  as  Montreal  and  there  to  compete  with  the  mills  of  the  Ottawa 
Valley.  One  explanation  of  this  rather  remarkable  fact,  he  says,  is  that 
the  B.C.  shingles  have  won  such  favor  with  Ontario  builders  that 
even  at  a  much  higher  price  they  prefer  them  to  all  others,  hence  the 
demand. 

In  the  early  days  of  the  industry    the   rougher   grades    of   lumber 


A    SALMON    CATCH    ON    THE    PACIFIC    COAST. 


were  shut  out  from  the  market  by  the  high  transportation  rates.  All 
profits  had  to  be  made  out  of  the  better  grades.  During  the  past 
four  years,  however,  through  the  extension  of  the  North-West  and 
Eastern  markets,  and  the  increased  demand  from  the  local  and  foreign 
markets,  conditions  have  been  materially  improved.  Lower  freight 
rates  have  obtained  and  better  prices  have  prevailed.  The  rush  to 
the  Canadian  wheat  fields  has  proved  a  veritable  gold  mine  for  the 
lumbermen  of  the  Pacific  coast.  To-day  the  outlook  is  bright,  for  the 
lumber  barometer  (to  wit,  the  North-West)  continues  to  indicate  "  fair 
weather." 


8  Ada      Victoriana. 

Amongst  the  "sights "  shown  every  tourist  when  he  visits  Van- 
couver is  one  or  other  of  the  big  lumber  plants — those  of  the 
Hastings,  Royal  City  or  Pacific  Coast  mills.  The  latter  is  the  most 
recently  erected  and  the  most  thoroughly  equipped.  It  is  an  inter- 
esting sight  to  watch  a  big  fir  log,  measuring  anything  from  four  to  six 
feet  in  diameter,  as  it  is  hauled  up  out  of  the  water  by  chains,  clamped 
on  a  travelling  support,  and  then  run  against  the  rough,  rapidly 
whirling  teeth  of  an  immense  band  saw.  First  slabs,  then  boards  are 
torn  off  as  the  huge  car  swings  back  and  forth  until  each  of  the  four 
sides  has  been  trimmed  down  and  a  "stick"  about  three  feet  square 
is  left.  Then  this  "B.C.  toothpick"  is  ready  for  shipment  or  to  be 
sawn  into  heavy  planks,  according  to  the  expressed  wishes  of  the 
purchaser.  To  the  mill  it  makes  little  difference.  Only  a  few 
moments,  and  the  largest  of  the  felled  forest  monsters  passes  under 
the  operating  blades  and  emerges  in  piles  of  neatly  cut  dimension 
timber,  boards  or  planks. 

Unfortunately  for  the  West,  the  majority  of  those  employed  in  these 
big  mills  are  Orientals — either  Japs  or  Chinamen.  Both  work  well, 
although  neither  one  can  get  through  nearly  as  much  in  a  day  as  a 
good,  sturdy  white  man  who  uses  his  brains  and  his  hands  at  one  and 
the  same  time.  But  the  Orientals  work  for  smaller  wages,  and  so,  in 
the  eyes  of  the  operators,  are  preferable.  Out  of  their  Japs  and 
Chinamen  the  mills  make  money — and  help  to  curse  the  country  by 
refusing  employment  to  honest  Canadians  who  would  make  desirable 
citizens  of  the  West.  Of  course,  the  millmen  cry  '•  hard  times  "  and  say 
that  if  they  had  to  pay  white  men's  wages  they  would  soon  close 
down.  This  whimper  once  was  raised  on  the  other  side  of  the  Inter- 
national Boundary  line,  but  over  there  it  is  heard  no  more.  The 
employers  were  forced  to  do  without  this  cheap  labor,  and  when  they 
had  to,  they  soon  found  that  they  could. 

It  is  some  consolation  to  know  that  since  last  January,  when  the 
$500  head  tax  imposed  on  incoming  Chinamen  by  the  Laurier 
government  went  into  force,  not  a  single  Celestial  has  entered  the 
country  save  such  as  formerly  were  resident  in  Canada  and  had  re- 
turned to  their  far  Eastern  homes  simply  for  a  visit.  Thus  is  removed 
one  (and  the  most  serious)  phase  of  the  threatened  Chinese  invasion 
of  Western  Canada.  Wherever  the  Mongol  has  settled  in  British 
Columbia  in  numbers  he  has  built  up  a  colony  which  forms  the 
nucleus  of  the  most  undesirable,  filthy  and  immoral  section  of  the 
community  in  which  he  lives.  As  he  seldom  or  never  brought 
over  with  him  his  wife  or  child    the   increase   of  the    pure    breed    is 


Acfa      Viclortana.  g 

effectually  checked,    but    the  half-breed,  the  worst    breed    of  all,    is 
only  too  common. 

While  this  may  seem  irrelevant  to  the  subject  in  hand,  it    must    be 


BIG    TREES    IN    STANLEY    PARK,    VANCOUVER. 

remembered  that,  as  the  mills  of  the'province  offered  employment  for 
large  numbers  of  the  migrating  Chinamen,  they  are  responsible  to  a 
certain  extent  for  the  presence  in  the  country  of  many  Orientals.     In 


lO 


Ada      Victoriana. 


this  way  (a  minor  point,  it  is  true,  wlien  compared  with  the  vast 
profits  accumulated  through  them  by  Canadians)  the  B.C.  mills 
have  proven  a  curse  to  the  province. 

But  while  the  mills  have  cursed  with  one  hand,  they  have  blessed 
with  another.  Hundreds  o\  now  prosperous  citizens  of  B.C.  owe 
their  start  in  the  West  to  early  employment  given  by  the  lumbermen. 
When  a  new  arrival  is  down  in  his  luck  he  straightway  goes  to  one  of 
the  lumber  yards,  and  there,  if  he  is  not  afraid  of  hard  toil  and  sore 
hands,  he  can  secure  work  at  a  wage  which  will  at  least  provide  him 
with  means  on  which  to  subsist.  Thus  he  can  keep  himself  alive  and 
well  fed  while  looking  around  for  an  opening,  and  if  he  is  econo- 
mical he  can  even  lay  by  a  few  odd  dollars  as  a  nest  egg. 

To  day  Vancouver's  lumber  mills  are  working  steadily  and  yielding 
a  golden  tribute.  As  population  increases  and  the  local  demand 
provides  an  avenue  through  which  much  of  the  now  wasted  lower 
grades  can  be  disposed  of,  the  lot  of  the  millmen  will  be  brightened 
and  the  lumber  traffic  of  Canada's  gateway  to  the  Orient  will  grow 
with  leaps  and  bounds.  British  Columbia  has  the  timber  ;  her  sons 
are  ready  to  cut  it.  All  that  is  needed  to  set  in  motion  a  fresh 
avalanche  of  trade  is  "the  world  as  a  market." 

Ere  closing  it  might  be  well  to  correct  a  certain  popular  mistake. 
When  Canadians  of  the  East  speak  of  the  famous  Douglas  fir,  ihey 
think  too  frequently  of  huge  trunks  measuring  fifty,  sixty  or  even  a 
hundred  feet  in  circumference.  This  is  wrong.  There  are,  of  course, 
unusually  large  trees  whose  trunks  are  even  as  much  as  thirty  feet  in 
diameter  five  feet  from  the  ground ;  but  these  are  not  ordinary 
specimens.  The  average  size  on  the  stump  of  the  Douglas  fir,  cedar,, 
spruce  and  hemlock  will  not  exceed  four  feet. 


MEN    OF    THE    WOOD.S. 


Acta      Victoriana  1 1 

In  the   'Dormitories 

BY    E.    ED.VA    DINGWALL,    '03 

THE  most  momentous  question  which  comes  to  the  average  man 
or  woman  to  decide  is  the  choice  of  life  work.     Whether  he 
knows  it  or  not,  it  is  most  often  in  this    decision    that    the    final 
touch  is  given  to  the  making  or  marring  of  character,  and  the  man  who 
has  chosen  wrongly  has  hung  a  millstone   round  his  neck,   whose  fall 
must,  sooner  or  later,  crush  both  itself  and  him. 

Old  as  it  is  true  is  the  saying  that  work  is  valuable  only  through  the 
spirit  that  permeates  it,  yet  none  the  less  should  it  be  recognized  that 
a  clear  understanding  of  one's  strongest  powers  and  a  definite  use  of 
them  is  permissible — -indeed,  imperative — for  the  highest  develop- 
ment-of  the  individual ;  and  that  the  man  who,  intellectually  or  physi- 
cally, does  lower  work  than  that  of  which  he  is  capable  is  hardly  less 
in  error  than  he  who  allows  too  keen  a  perception  of  his  own  talents 
to  crowd  out  the  more  rudimentary  truths  of  life.  A  man  must  live 
up  to  himself,  not  below,  nor  yet  beyond  ;  and,  above  all,  he  must 
live  to  his  level  in  the  spirit  of  consecration.  Rare  cases  there  must 
be  when  the  sacrifice  of  self-suppression  is  necessary;  but  of  the 
average  man  or  woman  it  is  seldom  such  surrender  is  permanently 
demanded. 

In  no  work  is  this  truth  and  the  need  of  adaptability  and  harmony 
between  talents  and  requirements  more  obvious,  and  in  few  is  it  less 
recognized,  than  in  the  role  of  boarding-school  teacher.  The  idea 
appears  popularly  to  exist  that,  among  women  especially,  one  who  has 
received  a  college  training,  if  she  can  do  nothing  else,  can,  as  a  last 
resort,  always  teach  ;  providing  only  an  obliging  "  agency  "  and  a  flat- 
tering photographer  combine  in  her  favor. 

If  teach  she  must  and  will,  let  her  avoid  boarding-schools  as  she 
would  the  pulpit.  Firmly  should  each  girl  realize  that  none  but  a 
born  educator  should  set  foot  in  a  residence  school. 

In  the  first  place,  look  at  the  class  of  girls  enrolled  in  almost  all 
boarding-schools  as  residence  pupils.  With  few  exceptions  you  will 
find  them  either  girls  without  homes  or  girls  whose  homes  are  so  situ- 
ated that  more  advantages  are  to  be  obtained  from  leaving  than  from 
remaining  in  them.  What,  then,  is  the  boarding-school  forced  to  under- 
take ?  Truly  a  stupendous  task  ;  none  less  than  to  take  charge  of  the 
character-training  as  well  as  the  intellectual  supervision  of  its  pupils. 
Whether  it  attains  even  partial  success  depends  entirely  upon  the 


12  Ada      Victoriana. 

character  of  those  in  authority,  who  have  hour  by  hour  more  to  do  in 
moulding  the  young  Uves  than  have  the  very  parents  of  the  children. 

Leaving  out  of  discussion  the  question  of  the  unconscious  influence, 
what  qualities  are  most  necessary  in  the  work  of  a  residence  teacher  to 
produce  that  conscious  influence,  quite  as  unavoidable  in  her  case  as 
the  unconscious  ?  First  and  foremost,  self-control.  Self-control  rather 
than  sympathy  ?     Emphatically,  yes. 

To  educate  the  pupils  we  must,  in  the  nature  of  things,  control 
them  ;  and  control  without  the  background  of  superior  strength  of 
character  is  worse  than  useless  ;  it  is  positively  harmful  to  the  child. 
The  teacher  who  has  to  resort  to  brute  force  to  win  the  victory,  or  who 
is  forced  to  bolster  herself  with  varieties  galore  of  purely  external  pun- 
ishments, be  she  never  so  excellent  a  teacher,  has  not  the  capacity  to  be 
a  child  educator,  and  her  place  is  as  far  as  possible  removed  from  the 
boarding-school.  Let  the  teacher  once  lose  control  of  herself,  let  her 
once  allow  her  sympathies  or  passions  to  gain  the  upper  hand,  and  her 
influence  has  decreased  in  the  exact  proportion  in  which  she  has 
departed  from  the  line  of  justice.  More  than  any  other  quality  do 
children  demand  justice  from  those  above  them  ;  and  justice,  above 
all,  demands  self-control.  The  ordinary  school  teacher  has  this 
demand  made  of  her  in  the  school-room  for  a  certain  number  of  hours 
each  day  ;  the  teacher  in  a  residence  school  must  respond  unceasingly, 
not  only  in  the  school-room,  where  she  is  more  or  less  on  guard,  but  in 
the  hours  of  "  duty,"  also,  when  she  is  called  upon  as  a  sort  of  domestic 
referee  on  all  occasions,  and  where  weariness  of  body  is  often  the 
keenest  of  her  personal  sensations.  If  her  self-control  fails  her  under 
even  so  great  provocation,  she  feels  the  results  speedily,  and  will  have  a 
hard  struggle  to  regain  her  lost  ground  in  the  minds  of  those  most 
exacting  of  unconscious  critics,  the  children. 

Next  to  self-control  and  the  accompanying  sense  of  power  is  there 
keen  necessity  for  sympathy,  but  sympathy,  be  it  noticed,  well  ordered 
and  controlled.  A  sympathy  rampant  can  do  more  to  distort  the  vision 
and  hinder  the  usefulness  of  a  residence  teacher  than  can  almost  any 
other  four  unseasonable  qualities.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  teacher 
who  cannot  win  the  confidence  of  those  with  whom  she  comes  in  con- 
tact daily  will  by  no  means  fulfil  the  demands  of  a  true  child-educator. 
Too  little  sympathy,  like  too  much,  hinders  her  from  obtaining  the 
true  perspective,  and  will  give  rise  to  actions  not  on  the  strict  lines  of 
justice  ;  and  the  teacher  who  does  not  represent  to  her  pupils  the 
incarnation  of  justice  is  already  on  shaky  ground. 


Ada      V2ctoria7ia. 


13 


She  who  is  impersonal  that  they  may  realize  her  power,  and  personal 
that  they  may  learn  her  sympathy,  such  a  woman  it  is  whom  the  resi- 
dence schools  need,  and  whose  hold  over  the  pupils  will  not  cease  with 
their  school  days. 

Control,  sympathy  and — humor.  "  A  sense  of  humor  will  often 
save  a  woman  when  religion,  training  and  home  influences  fail." 
And  in  a  large  sense  is  this  true  of  the  boarding  school  teacher.  It  is 
the  constancy  of  the  life  that  is  wearing.  Every  day  and  all  day  long 
goes  on  the  drain  on  the  teacher's  energies,  and  woe  unto  her  who 
misses  the  opportunities  of  occasional  flippancy  !  The  future  holds 
for  her  sure  retribution  in  the  shape  of  brain  fag  and  large  hospital 
bills,  or  else  a  gradual  self-isolation  from  the  good  young  life  around 
her.  To  be  filled  with  a  sense  of  humor  so  keen  that  one  can  even 
see  the  funny  side  of  a  study-rnom  joke  which  has  fatally  upset  the 
gravity  of  a  situation  meant  to  be  serious,  this  is  to  save  oneself  from 
the  rack  and  one's  pupils  from  the  results  of  a  too  intense  teacher's 
overstrung  nerves.  Truly,  one  is  almost  tempted  to  say,  "  And  the 
greatest  of  these  is  humor." 

Other  qualities  there  are,  volumes  of  them,  but  they  cannot  be 
touched  on  now.  For  the  woman  who  combines  them  in  the  highest 
degree  what  possibilities  lie  in  the  life-work  of  a  boarding-school 
teacher?  The  possibilities  are  as  varied  as  the  teachers.  For  the 
woman  who  combines  everything  everything  is  possible.  Day  after 
day  she  has  with  her  more  than  a  score  of  young  souls  in  training. 
What  she  makes  of  them  they  will  make  of  others,  and  the  chain  is 
never-ending. 

Is  it  worth  while  ?  Is  life  worth  while,  or  men,  or  women  ?  The 
boarding-school  teacher  need  never  look  for  wealth,  for  her  monthly 
cheques  will  at  best  afford  only  a  competence  ;  but  if  she  be  a  true 
educator  she  will  find  in  the  lives  her  hands  have  helped  to  fashion 
compensation  for  her  many  sacrifices,  her  unceasing  toil,  her  unfalter- 
ing zeal ;  and  her  reward  will  be  the  dearer  to  her  because  she  must 
have  earned  it  through  the  purifying  of  her  own  character  in  the  educa- 
tion and  uplifting  of  others. 

Rothesay,  N.B.,  Sept.  30th,  1904. 


14  Ada      Victoriana. 

Our  Palace  Beautiful 

COLLEGE  is  the  pilgrim's  stay  in  the  Palace  Beautiful,  one  of  the 
early  stages  of  his  life  journey.  The  sojourner  here  must 
enter  the  narrow  passage  and  pass  some  lions,  as  Christian  did,  before 
he  teaches  the  Porter.  If  he  has  slept  in  fhe  Arbor  of  Indobnce 
that  stands  on  the  hillside  he  arrives  late. 

The  grave  and  beautiful  damsel  in  control  is  lenient,  and,  at  the 
Porter's  request,  takes  the  pilgrim  into  the  Palace  built  for  the  refresh- 
ment and  equipment  of  such  travellers.  The  fresh  young  visitor's 
mind  is  occupied  with  himseU  and  his  pilgrimage  as  he  talks  with 
the  inmates  and  the  other  guests  about  his  experiences.  Later  his 
thought  and  conversation  are  broadened  as  his  interest  extends  to  the 
Palace  builders,  the  why  and  wherefore  of  its  building.  Now  he  is 
more  ready  to  abide  in  the  chamber  whose  windows  open  to  the 
sunrising. 

He  is  shown  the  rarities  of  the  place.  He  examines  the  volumes 
and  records  of  the  acts  of  the  builders  and  his  own  predecessors.  He 
peruses  other  histories  of  many  famous  things,  "  both  ancient  and 
modern,  together  with  prophecies  and  predictions  of  things  that  have 
certain  accomplishment,  both  to  the  dread  and  amazement  of 
enemies  and  the  comfort  and  solace  of  pilgrims." 

Attention  turns  next  to  the  armory  wherein  is  all  manner  of  furniture 
provided  for  pilgrims.  There  is  here  enough  to  hatness  out  as  many 
for  service  as  there  be  stars  in  the  heaven  for  multitude.  Also  are 
shown  to  him  engines  with  which  have  been  done  wonderful  things 
by  earlier  pilgrims. 

In  due  time  he  is  taken  to  the  top  of  the  house  to  view  the 
Delectable  Mountains  of  life  duty  which  are  common  to  all  pilgrims, 
and  he  thinks  of  setting  forward  immediately  for  them.  He  is  not 
yet  ready,  however.  He  must  be  panoplied  from  head  to  foot  with 
what  is  of  proof,  lest  he  meet  with  assaults  by  the  way.  With  his 
mind  set  upon  the  Delectable  Mountains,  he  knows  not  of  the 
Valley  of  Humiliation  and  of  Apollyon  so  near  him,  but  his  wise 
helpers  know  of  them  and  prepare  him. 

Well  accoutred,  he  walks   with   friends   to  the   gate   and   to   the 

dwellers  in  the  palace   he  says  with  Christian,  "The  Lord  be  with 

thee  and  add  to  thy  blessings  much  increase  for  the  kindness  thou 

hast  showed  me." 

A.  G. 


Ada      Victoriana. 


15 


William  Morris  and  the  Roycrofters 

BY    ETHEL    HUME    PATTERSON,    '05. 

WE  have  been  told  very  often  that  we  are  living  in  a  commercial 
age,  in  an  age  whose  ideal  seems  to  be  a  grasping  after 
what  Hawthorne  calls  "  the  big  unrealities — money,  notoriety, 
power."  Our  teachers,  our  editors,  our  preachers,  have  so  often  cried 
out  against  "the  curse  of  our  generation — the  greed  for  gain,"  that  we 
have  at  last  come  to  believe  that  there  is  a  maelstrom  underneath 


THE      SHOP. 


the  foaming  mist  of  bubbles  towards  which  we  are  whirling. 
We  believe  it  is  there,  but  the  bubbles  are  very  beautiful,  and  the 
current  is  very  strong,  and  so  we  yield  to  the  flow  of  the  river, 
and  whirl  onward  and  downward.  Sometimes  we  meet  a  man  who  is 
swimming  against  the  tide,  his  eyes  are  fixed  on  the  beautiful  City  of 


i6 


Acta      Victoriana. 


our  Ideal  away  from  which  we  have  turned,  and  he  shouts  to  us 
"  Back  !  back  !  "  But  we  say,  "  No,  the  tide  is  too  powerful.  You  are 
strong,  but  we  are  weak,  and  the  bubbles  are  so  very  beautiful !  "  And 
away  we  whirl ! 

Exaggerated  ?  Perhaps.  Nevertheless  the  plain  fact  remains  that 
the  danger  exists,  that  many  of  us  are  deliberately  choosing  it,  and 
that  the  great  strong  spirits  of  the  day  are  the  men  who  are  urging  us 
to  turn.  All  honor  then  and  reverence  to  these  men  who,  in  this  age 
crammed  full  of  commercial  and   industrial  activity,  are   holding  up 


THE    RECEPTION    ROOM. 


the  Beautiful  before  us  ,;  bidding  us  open  our  eyes  to  beautiful  sights, 
our  ears  to  beautiful  sounds,  and  our  hearts  to  beautiful  thoughts. 
We  believe  in  such  men,  and  it  will  do  us  good  to  think  about  them. 
In  William  Morris  and  Elbert  Hubbard  we  haye  two  such  standard- 
bearers  of  Beauty,  for,  just  because  we  are  a  busy  world  and  must 
always  be  a  busy  work-a-day  world,  they  have  endeavored  and  are 
endeavoring  to  bring  the  Ideal  into  our  work,  and  so  make  it  sincere, 
beautiful  and  joyful. 

William  Morris  devoted  his  life  to  the  worship  of  Beauty  and  to 
true  Art — "the  uplifting  of  the  Beautiful  that  all  may  see  and  enjoy." 


Ada      Victoriana. 


17 


He  was  a  man  of  complex  and  varied  activities — a  poet,  an  artist,  a 
craftsman,  a  social  reformer,  and  he  blended  these  gifts  into  a  splendid 
personality,  so  that  the  poet  was  never  at  war  with  the  craftsman,  nor 
the  artist  with  the  social  constructor.  For,  while  with  pen  and  brush 
he  drew  beautiful  dream-world  pictures  of  primitive  and  mediaeval 
times,    he   also    strove    to   bring    this    same    beauty   into    everyday 


WILLIAM    HUBBARD    AND    HIS    SONS. 

life — to  give  character,  and  fitness,  and  grace,  to  chair,  and  table,  and 
cupboard.  And  to  this  part  of  his  work  he  applied  the  principle  of 
sincerity  which  animated  that  remarkable  group  of  painters  to  which 
he  belonged— "The  Pre-Raphaelite  Brotherhood,"  and  which  included 
Madox,  Brown,  Burne-Jones  and  Rossetti. 

Morris'  practical  craftsmanship  brought  him  into  close  touch  with 
present  economic  conditions  from  the  point  of  view  of  both  employer 


1 8  Acta      Victor  iana. 

and  employee,  and,  unlike  Ruskin,  who,  though  he  bitterly  denounced 
the  modern  system,  would  take  no  part  in  a  revolution,  his  protests 
were  active  and  he  joined  in  heartily  with  the  new  Socialist  party.  His 
ideas  as  to  social  reform  he  embodied  in  the  Utopian  romance,  "News 
from  Nowhere,"  a  picture  of  social  revolution  the  outcome  of  which 
will  be  "  a  new  state  of  society  where  work  is  not  divorced  from  joy 
and  where  the  tyranny  of  machinery  is  abolished."  He  gives  voice 
again  to  this  gospel  in  "  The  Commonweal  " — 

"Then  a  man  shall  work  and  bethink  him,  and  rejoice  in  the  deeds  of  his 

hand, 
Nor  yet  come  home  in  the  even  too  faint  and  weary  to  stand. 

"  O  strange  new  wonderful  justice  !  But  for  whom  shall  we  gather  the  gain  .'' 
For  ourselves  and  each  of  our  fellows — no  hand  shall  labor  in  vain. 

"  Then  all  mine  and  all  thine  shall  be  ours,  and  no  more  shall  any  man  crave 
For  riches  that  serve  for  nothing  but  to  fetter  the  friend  for  a  slave." 

And  we  believe  that  the  promulgating  of  this  doctrine  was  the 
permanent  part  of  William  Morris'  life  work.  The  fashions  will 
change,  no  doubt,  and  our  beautiful  Morris  windows  and  papers,  books 
and  hangings^,  chairs  and  cupboards,  will  pass  away,  but  the  impulse 
the  man  gave  to  the  love  of  the  sincere  and  the  beautiful,  and  to  joy- 
ful, as  opposed  to  joyless,  work,  will  never  die. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  nineteenth  century  Elbert  Hubbard  met 
William  Morris  and,  to  use  his  own  words,  "caught  it."  Being  a 
man  of  action,  he  at  once  began  to  put  his  ideas  to  a  practical  test, 
and  began  his  social  and  industrial  experiment,  which  has  for  its  scene 
of  action  the  ordinary  little  town  of  East  Aurora,  N.Y.  This  experi- 
ment ought  to  interest  us  because  its  great  success  has  proved  it 
practicable. 

Mr.  Hubbard,  or  Fra  Elbertus,  as  he  is  called  by  the  faithful,  was 
one  of  a  large  family  in  an  Illinois  country  doctor's  home.  He  left 
school  at  the  age  of  fifteen,  worked  on  a  farm,  went  West,  became  a 
cowboy,  worked  in  a  Chicago  printing  ofifice,  then  worked  as  a  sales- 
man, then  in  a  soap  factory,  taught  school,  went  to  Harvard,  wrote  for 
the  newspapers,  tramped  through  Europe  (where  he  met  Morris),  came 
to  East  Aurora,  where  he  raised  horses  and  started  Chautauqua  circles. 
No  wonder  he  says  of  himself,  "  I  am  a  graduate  of  the  University  of 
Hard  Knocks,  and  I  have  taken  several  post  graduate  courses." 

By  means  of  this  educational  preparation  Elbert  Hubbard  had  be- 
come a  man  of  the  people,  and  could  understand  economic  and 
industrial  problems  as  an  aristocrat  like  William  Morris   never  could 


Ada      Victoriana. 


19 


do.  He  began  to  formulate  'deas  concerning  the  nature  of  man's 
work  and  his  place  in  society  which  were  to  be  realized  later  on.  He 
writes  thus  :  "To  think,  to  see,  to  feel,  to  know,  to  deal  justly,  to 
bear  patiently,  to  act  quietly,  to  speak  cheerfully,  to  moderate  one's 
voice — these  things  will  bring  you  the  highest  good.  And,  further 
than  this,  it  is  the  best  way  you  can  serve  humanity — live  your  life." 
And  this  the  Fra  hangs  up  as  part  of  his  creed  : 

"  I  believe  in  salvation  through  economic,  social  and  spiritual 
freedom. 

"  I  believe  there  is  no  better  preparation  for  a  life  to  come  than 
this :  Do  your  work  as  well  as  you  can,  and  be  kind. 


THE      LIBRARY. 

"I  believe  in  sunshine,  fresh  air,  friendship,  calm  sleep,  beautiful 
thoughts." 

When  Mr.  Hubbard  settled  down  in  East  Aurora  he  began  to 
write  his  Little  Journeys^  and  not  being  able  to  find  a  publisher, 
had  the  first  one  printed  at  the  local  printing  office.  This  led  to  the 
printing  of  a  pamphlet  "about  things  in  general  and  publishers  and 
magazine  editors  in  particular."  Then  the  Fra  procured  the  printer's 
outfit  and  decided  to  make  the  pamphlet  a  monthly  magazine  to  run 
one  year.  He  called  it  The  Philistine  because  he  intended  to  go  after 
the  chosen  people  in    literature.     The    success   of  the    little    brown 


20  Acta      l^ictoriana. 

pamphlet    was    enormous:    its     unique    appearance    and    character 
doubtless  having  much  to  do  with  its  first  popularity. 

The  avowed  intention  of  The  Philistine,  as  expressed  somewhere  in 
its  pages,  is  "to  make  men  think,"  and  this  is  accomplished  some- 
times by  ordinary,  but  often  by  extraordinary  means.  The  language 
is  strong  and  terse,  full  of  energy  and  fire,  and  indeed  the  Fra  has  a 
habit  of  seizing  upon  one's  most  cherished  opinions  and  shaking 
them,  sometimes  roughly  and  rudely  and  even  without  reason,  so  that 
they  return  in  a  scarcely  recognizable  condition.  But  probably  they 
are  all  the  better  and  stronger  for  this  kind  of  treatment,  being, 
perhaps,  like  the  well-brought  up,  nursery-bred  boy,  in  need  of  a  few 
hard  fights  and  knocks  before  he  can  become  a  man. 

People  rather  liked  getting  a  new  point  of  view — they  rather  liked 
getting  shaken  up  a  bit,  so  The  Philistine  grew  popular.  The 
work  grew  apace  and  subscriptions  poured  in.  Workers  and  a  place 
to  work  in  were  needed.  Here  was  a  chance  for  the  Fra  to  practice 
what  he  preached. 

"  It  may  be  proved  with  much  certainty  that  God  intends  no  man 
to  live  in  this  world  without  working,  but  it  seems  no  less  evident 
that  he  intends  every  man  to  be  happy  in  his  work.  It  was  written, 
*  In  the  sweat  of  thy  brow,'  but  it  was  never  written,  '  In  the  breaking 
of  thy  heart.'"  The  Fra  took  this  cry  of  Ruskin  for  a  text  and 
preached  a  sermon,  and  the  sermon  took  the  form  of  a  low,  irregular, 
grey  stone  building,  like  a  quaint  English  chapel.  And  in  the  rooms 
he  put  pianos,  and  books,  and  curtains,  and  pictures,  and  statuary  — 
all  the  beautiful  things  he  could — and  this  was  to  be  the  workshop. 

The  workers  for  whose  needs  this  building  was  designed  were  right 
at  hand.  Before  the  coming  of  Fra  Elbertus,  East  Aurora  was  an 
ordinary,  plain,  humdrum  village,  with  the  usual  country  store,  black- 
smith shop,  sawmill  and  tavern.  The  consequence  was  that,  as  in 
hundreds  of  other  villages,  the  cramped  energies  and  ambitions  of  the 
boys  and  girls  could  find  an  outlet  only  in  getting  away  to  the  big 
cities,  where  doubtless  some  of  them  did  become  shining  lights,  but 
some  did  not.  Now  not  only  is  the  appearance  of  the  town 
greatly  changed,  but  it  has  become  a  home  place  for  its  boys  and 
girls — a  home  where  they  earn  their  living  in  a  congenial,  healthful 
way,  and  receive  a  broad,  liberal  education  at  the  same  time. 

For  it  is  as  natural  for  boys  and  girls  to  want  to  make  beautiful 
things  with  their  hands  as  it  is  for  birds  to  sing,  and,  when  to  the 
skill  of  the  hand  they  can  add  joy  of  heart  and  guidance  of  brain, 
they  grow,  develop,  are  being  educated.      Not  only  the  young  people 


Ada      Victoria7ia. 


21 


but  the  young  old  people  find  work  which  is  suited  to  them,  and  the 
interest  which  these  veterans  of  agriculture  and  of  housework  take  in 
art  is  amazing  to  those  who  do  not  know  the  barrenness  of  some  of 
these  busy  rural  lives,  and  the  innate  love  in  every  breast  for  that 
which  is  beautiful  and  true. 

These  workers  have  been  organized  into  a  corporation,  "  The 
Roycrofters."  In  choosing  this  name,  Mr.  Hubbard  says  they  had  in 
mind  Samuel  and  Thomas  Roycroft,  who  made  and  printed  very 
beautiful  books  in  the  middle  of  the  17th  century;  but  "beyond  this 
the  word  has  a  special    significance,    meaning    King's   craft — King's 


C^i 

1 

^^^^^^ 

'l^^^^l 

1^       ^k^H 

^^I^Hk^l^ 

*  ^w    X  '"*jj 

"  FRA      ELBERTUS." 


craftsmen  being  a  term  used  in  the  guilds  of  the  olden  time  for  men 
who  had  achieved  a  high  degree  of  skill — men  who  made  things  for 
the  King.  So  a  Roycrofter  is  a  person  who  makes  beautiful  things, 
and  makes  them  as  well  as  he  can.'  The  shares  of  the  corporation 
are  held  by  the  workers  and  by  no  one  else,  and  this  has  been  found 
to  call  forth  the  highest  degree  of  diligence,  interest,  and  intelligence. 
Anyone  who  is  the  fortunate  possessor  of  a  piece  of  Roycroft  ware 
will  certainly  admit  that  the  Roycrofters  have  justified  their  name. 
Fra  Elbertus  has  made  a  financial  success  of  his  experiment  because 
he  began  to  satisfy  the  innate  love  of  man  for  beautiful  things.     Cheap 


22 


Acta      Victoriana. 


books  had  served  their  turn,  but  the  art  of  making  beautiful  books 
seemed  dead  in  America.  However,  to-day  hundreds  of  book-lovers 
are  treasuring  the  hand-made,  illuminated,  quaintly  printed  volumes 
with  the  Roycroft  mark  upon  them.  They  are  treasures,  for  there 
clings  to  each  an  individuality  and  a  sentiment  which  could  never 
come  with  an  article  shot  out  of  a  machine  and  like  unto  hundreds  of 
others.  And  the  joy  that  goes  into  the  making  of  these  works  of  art 
comes  out  again  in  the  joy  of  the  appreciative  possessor.  Truly  joy 
is  infinite  and  eternal  ! 

Besides  the  making  of  books,  the  Roycrofters  print  the  two  maga- 
zines, The  Philistine^  and  Little  /onrneys,  and  lately,  as  need 
has  arisen,  have  begun  such  industries  as  carpentering,  terra  cotta 
work  and  weaving.  And  joyful  work  does  not  make  up  the  whole  of 
the  Roycroft  idea.  There  are  healthful  recreations  of  all  kinds,  and 
in  the  evenings,  concerts,  lectures,  educational  classes.  Music  is  a 
very  prominent  feature,  there  being  over  one  hundred  pupils  in 
instrumental  music.  Everything  is  done  that  can  be  done  for  the 
culture  and  development  of  the  workers. 

No,  East  Aurora  is  not  the  millennial  dawn,  nor  yet  Utopia  ! 
Patience,  kindness,  "bear  and  forbear,"  are  just  as  necessary  there  as 
elsewhere.  Some  days,  we  doubt  not,  things  go  crookedwise,  and 
there  are  frowns  instead  of  smiles, — as  the  Fra  himself  expresses  it, 
"  We  are  travelling  to  the  Beautiful  City  of  our  Ideal.  We  are  aware 
we  shall  never  reach  it — but  the  suburbs  are  very  pleasant." 

And  yet.  East  Aurora  is  a  Dawn — possibly  it  will  be  a  long,  long, 
weary  time  before  the  Sun  rises  in  full  splendor — but  the  Dawn  has 
come  !  From  the  humble  little  village  we  can  lift  our  eyes  to  the 
Land  of  our  Dream 

"  Where  only  the  Master  shall  praise,  and  only  the  Master  shall  blame, 
And  no  one  shall  work  for  money,  and  no  one  shall  work  for  fame, 
But  each  for  ih&  joy  of  the  working,  and  each  in  his  separate  star. 
Shall  draw  the  thing  as  he  sees  it  for  the  God  of  things  as  they  are.'' 


Acia      Victoriana.  23, 

Ji  Double  Victory 

KATHERINE    E.    CULLEN,    'o6. 

IT  was  one  of  those  rare  evenings  of  Indian  summer  when  the  air 
is  balmy  and  fragrant  and  the  sun  seems  to  hnger  above  the 
horizon  in  a  clear  blaze  of  golden  glory.  The  beams  of  fading  light 
seemed  imprisoned  and  entangled  in  the  jagged  crests  of  the  moun- 
tains, changing  their  dull  blue,  whence  the  Blue  Ridge  Mountains  derive 
their  name,  to  a  bright  rosy  halo.  Farther  down  the  mountain  sides, 
untouched  by  the  rays  of  the  settmg  sun,  the  characteristic  blue  haze 
softened  and  broke  their  bold,  rugged  outlines. 

Against  this  sombre  background  arose  a  large  and  stately  stone 
mansion,  whose  weather-beaten  walls  were  surrounded  by  the  broad 
verandahs  and  lofty  columns  of  the  colonial  period.  On  a  terraced 
lawn  in  front  stood  a  young  woman,  whose  face,  though  beautiful, 
revealed  traces  of  patient  suffering.  With  clouded  brow  she  eagerly 
scanned  the  crests  of  the  neighboring  mountains  for  some  sign  of  life. 
Word  had  just  reached  her  that,  earlier  in  the  day,  the  Confederate 
army  had  been  deleated  and  that  the  victorious  Northern  troops  were 
scouring  the  country  in  search  of  fugitives.  The  news  came  to  her 
like  a  thunderbolt  and,  half  beside  herself  with  terror,  she  repeatedly 
murmured,  "Oh!  if  only  he  would  not  come  to-night."  And  she 
clasped  her  hands  appealingly  and  gazed  wildly  about.  "  If  the 
soldiers  come  to  night  he  will  be  lost ;  he  does  not  know  that  the 
battle  has  been  raging  near  us.  Oh,  I  must  send  him  word  not  to 
come  !  " 

Running  into  the  kitchen  Mrs.  Mills  asked  excitedly  for  Sam.  "  Sam 
aint  routr  yere  jes  dis  minnit.  Miss  Virginny,"  explained  Esther,  an 
old  servant,  who  had  nursed  Mrs.  Mills  when  a  baby.  "  Sam's  down 
at  de  stables  lockin'  up  de  bosses  fer  de  night.  He  done  heerd  dat 
some  ob  dese  yere  free  actin'  niggahsgwine  ter  escapade  on  us  to-night 
and  so  he's  fixin'  up  fer  to  fool  'em." 

"  Esther,"  said  Mrs  Mills,  imperiously,  "  tell  Sam  I  want  him  at 
once.     I  will  be  in  the  library." 

"  Yes'm,"  and  old  Esther  in  spite  of  her  weight  of  years  almost  ran 
down  the  path  leading  to  the  stables. 

"  Miss  Virginny,  I  heah  you  done  want  me  an'  I  come  jes  as  fas'  as 
I  could.  Is  anything  happen  to  Marse  John  ?  "  he  asked,  becoming 
suddenly  anxious.     "You  look  like  you'd  heerd  bad  news." 


24  Acta      Victoriana. 

"  Sam,  your  master  sent  word  he  would  be  here  between  nine  and 
ten  this  even  ng  to  see  us  all  before  he  leaves  for  New  Orleans,"  and 
here  Mrs.  Mills  tried  determinedly  to  control  her  anxiety,  in  order  not 
to  arouse  the  excitable  negro.  Now  Sam,  there  has  been  a  skirmish 
over  the  mountains  and  your  master  may  not  have  known  that  it  was 
likely  to  take  place.  The  soldiers  are  coming  this  way,  and  if  he  should 
come  while  they  are  passing  through  here  what  can  we  do  ?  "  Here 
Mrs.  Mills  could  control  herself  no  longer  and  wept  like  a  child. 

"  Don't  cry,  fer  de  Lawd's  sake,  Miss  Virginny.  P'raps  Marse  John 
done  heerd  ob  de  battle  already  an'  he  aint  comin'  home.  But  if  he 
was,  Miss  Virginny,  we  couldn't  do  nothin',  'cause  we  don't  know 
zacktly  whar  he's  gwine  ter  come  from." 

"  You  are  right,  Sam  ;  we  could  not  possibly  let  him  know,"  and 
Mrs.  Mills  relapsed  into  tears. 

Sambo  slipped  quietly  from  the  room  and  went  to  the  kitchen,  where 
the  servants  were  sitting  beside  the  great  old-fashioned  hearth.  Before 
the  war  the  Mills'  establishment  had  been  the  largest  and  most  res- 
pected in  the  neighborhood,  but  when  the  war  broke  out  hard  times 
had  come  and  only  the  old  family  servants  were  retained.  And  now 
as  Sambo,  the  oldest  member  of  the  household,  entered  the  room  he 
found  only  two  old  women  whispering  in  awed  tones  about  "  de  war" 
and  "  pore  Miss  Virginny." 

"  Wat  you  two  niggahs  doin'  yere,  settin'  by  the  fiah  wastin'  yoah 
time  ?  You  bettah  get  to  work  and  fix  up  fer  to  hab  a  big  supper  ready, 
lor  shure  as  youse  bawn  dose  confounded  Northern  white  trash  is  gwine 
ter  come  heah  and  demand  some  suppah.  Dinah,"  addressing  his  wife, 
"  You  cook  all  de  meat  and  potatoes  in  de  place,  an'  Esther,  you  make 
up  de  pies  and  cakes,  for  shure  as  youse  bawn  dose  soldiers  '11  be  yere 
dis  very  night."  These  orders  were  all  given  in  the  tones  of  the  Sambo 
of  the  old  palmy  day>^,  when  he  was  the  pompous  footman,  and  with- 
out hesitation  the  two  old  negro  women  set  briskly  to  work. 

Meanwhile  in  the  library  Mrs.  Mills  was  sitting  back  in  the  depths 
of  a  great  leather-covered  chair,  holding  on  her  knee  a  pretty  flaxen- 
haired  child  about  six  years  of  age.  whose  clear  blue  eyes  were  at  once 
trusting  and  persuasive.  "Mamma,  won't  I  ever  see  papa  again?" 
she  asked.     "  Won't  he  ever  come  home  again  ?  " 

"  Why  yes,  darling  ;  I  hope  so.  What  makes  you  ask  such  strange 
•questions  ?  " 

"  Because  you  are  crying  so  hard.  I  thought  perhaps  he'd  never, 
never  come  back  again  and  let  me  ride  with  him  like  he  did  last  sum- 
mer  on    my  own  little  Dixie."     So    in  her  childish  way   little    Alice 


Acta      Victoriana.  25 

prattled  on  till  the  sun  had  long  since  sunk  behind  the  mountains. 
The  night  had  become  very  dark,  with  only  an  occasional  star  peep- 
ing out  now  and  then  from  behind  the  clouds. 

Suddenly  old  Sambo  rushed  in  and  whispered-  excitedly  to  Mrs. 
Mills,  who  paled  and  grasped  the  arm  of  her  chair  to  steady  herself. 
A  moment  of  agitation,  then,  with  a  great  effort,  she  quietly  told  Alice 
to  run  up  to  the  nursery  and  play  until  she  could  come  to  put  her  to 
sleep.  Then,  as  the  wondering  child  ran  upstairs,  the  faithful  black 
explained  that  a  company  of  Northerners  under  General  McLellan  had 
come  and  demanded  food.  Orders  were  at  once  given  to  obey  the 
request,  and  soon  the  house  was  filled  with  soldiers,  who  stared  rudely 
around  at  the  costly  mahogany  and  rare  old  paintings. 

Up  in  the  nursery  Alice,  child-like,  had  forgotten  the  mystery  down- 
stairs and  was  playing  with  her  dolls,  unconscious  of  the  intruders, 
but  after  a  time  a  strange  voice  below  the  nursery  window  attracted 
her  attention.  Her  childish  curiosity  was  aroused,  and,  as  she  listened, 
the  words  became  distinct  and  she  could  hear  two  of  the  soldiers 
talking. 

"  Say,  wasn't  that  great  grub  we  had  ?     Major  Mills  has  great  cooks." 

"Yes  and  they  say  that  he  had  a  fine  lot  of  horses,  and  that  some, 
if  not  all  of  them,  are  left  here  at  home." 

"  By  Jove  !  "  broke  in  the  other  voice,  "  won't  that  be  a  great  haul  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  as  soon  as  the  rest  of  the  fellows  have  all  the  grub  they 
want  we'll  go  to  the  stables,  and  then  leave  by  the  north  gate.  Why 
there  they  go  now.     Hurrah  !  " 

All  this  conversation  was  overheard  by  two  very  alert  little  ears,  and 
it  took  but  a  short  time  for  Alice  to  realize  that  her  own  little  Dixie,  a 
present  from  her  father,  would  soon  be  taken  from  her.  All  her  pas- 
sionate Southern  blood  mounted  up  in  rebellion,  and  in  her  anxiety 
for  Dixie's  safety  she  forgot  her  fear  of  those  dreadful  Northern  soldiers, 
whose  very  name  she  had  grown  to  hate  because  they  were  fighting 
against  her  father.  With  a  sudden  resolve  she  sped  out  of  the  nursery, 
down  the  broad  old-fashioned  staircase,  and  out  into  the  night,  heed- 
less of  the  cold  damp  air.  Her  golden  curls  dancing  about  her 
delicately  moulded  cheeks,  she  hurried  to  the  stables,  fearing  she 
might  be  too  late  to  save  Dixie. 

What  a  sight  met  her  eyes  as  she  neared  the  lighted  stables.  There 
were  all  the  soldiers  with  their  torches  peering  about  and  leading  out 
from  their  stalls  the  horses  that  had  been  her  father's  pride.  Just  as 
the  fairy  figure  of  the  child  appeared  in  the  doorway  one  of  the  rough 
soldiers  was  leading  out  little  Dixie,  who  whinnied  with  delight  at  sight 
3 


2  6  Acta    Victor imia. 

of  her  little  mistress.  Instantly  all  was  silence,  broken  only  by  the 
child's  cry,  "  What  are  you  doing  to  my  Dixie  ?  This  is  my  own 
pony  and  you  can't  have  her."  Then,  burying  her  face  in  the  silky 
black  mane  she  sobbed  as  though  her  little  heart  would  break,  "Oh  ! 
Dixie,  those  cruel  soldiers  want  to  take  you  away,  but  I  won't  let  them 
— no,  I  won't  let  them." 

On  the  outskirts  of  the  company  of  soldiers  stood  the  general,  a 
witness  to  the  whole  scene.  At  sight  of  the  child  his  soldier  heart  was 
touched,  as  his  thoughts  turned  to  another  little  flaxen-haired  child  in 
the  North,  whom  he  might  never  see  again.  As  the  child  raised  her 
head  and  looked  around  appealingly,  he  hurriedly  wrote  something  on 
the  leaf  of  his  notebook  and  stepped  quickly  toward  her.  Stooping 
down  he  folded  her  in  his  arms,  and  said  in  a  husky  voice,  "  You 
shall  keep  your  Dixie  just  as  as  long  as  you  please  and  no  more  cruel 
soldiers  will  come  to  take  her  away.  If  they  do,  just  show  them  this 
slip  of  paper  and  they  will  not  touch  your  pet."  The  child's  eyes  filled 
with  tears,  and  impulsively  she  threw  her  arms  around  the  general's 
neck,  and,  kissing  him  fervently,  she  said,  "You're  almost  as  nice  as 
my  own  papa."'  A  last  embrace  and  the  general  put  the  child  down 
gently,  and  then  quietly  gave  orders  to  march  on. 

Meanwhile  in  the  blackness  of  night  one  could  scarcely  have  dis- 
cerned the  dark  figure  of  a  man  crouching  behind  the  stable  and 
listening  with  strained  ears  to  the  footsteps  of  the  soldiers.  He  knew 
they  would  soon  be  marching  past  him,  and  must  surely  spy  him  as 
they  passed,  yet  saw  no  means  of  escape,  for  retreat  or  advance  would 
alike  expose  him.  Anxiously  he  noted  the  delay  at  the  stables  and 
listened  to  their  noisy  shouts  as  one  by  one  the  beautiful  steeds  were 
led  forth,  but  still  the  way  seemed  blocked  for  his  escape.  Suddenly 
silence  prevails,  and  as  he  peers  through  a  crack  he  sees  the  soldiers 
spellbound  in  the  presence  of  a  child.  This  is  his  chance.  Now  or 
never  he  must  creep  away.  Slowly  and  noiselessly  he  crawls  along  till 
he  reaches  a  dark  and  secluded  path,  when  he  darts  up  and  runs  for 
his  life.  He  is  safe.  Little  Alice,  quivering  with  excitement,  hastened 
back  to  the  house,  and  rushing  into  the  library  was  amazed  to  see 
her  father  talking  excitedly  to  his  wife,  whose  eyes  shone  with  tears  of 
joy.  "  Oh,  papa  !  "  she  cried,  delightedly  ;  and  as  her  father  lifted 
her  up  in  his  arms  and  her  mother  smothered  her  with  kisses,  she  said, 
"  I  saved  Dixie  ;  those  bad  soldiers  were  going  to  take  her  away." 

Tenderly  her  father  replied,   "  Yes,  darling,  and  you  have  saved  me, 
too." 


A  eta      Victo riana .  2  7 

First  Things  in  College  Life 

THERE  was  a  time  when  the  popular  conception  of  a  college  man 
was  a  near-sighted  and  spindle-shanked  individual,  wearing  a 
brow  "  sicklied  o'er  with  the  pale  cast  of  thought,"  and  carrying  in 
his  hand  some  volume  of  the  classics  or  of  philosophy.  Tetiipota 
mutan/ur  and  to-day  the  mental  picture  most  readily  called  up  by  the 
mention  of  the  great  universities  is,  perhaps,  that  of  a  husky  fellow  in 
a  padded  suit  with  a  rugby  ball  under  his  arm.  As  our  conception  of 
education  has  broadened  out,  the  athletic  and  social  phases  of  college 
life  have  obtained  a  prominence  that  threatens  to  quite  overshadow 
the  scholastic  side.  We  have  come  to  insist  strongly  upon  the  value 
of  the  physical  training  upon  the  campus  and  of  the  education  to  be 
found  in  the  association  with  other  men  in  the  college  societies  and  in 
the  different  relationships  of  college  life,  and  the  mere  bookish 
recluse  we  pity  or  dispise  according  to  our  charity. 

While  we  freely  admit  the  wholesome  tendency  and  the  educational 
value  of  those  elements  of  the  college  life  to  be  found  outside  the 
study  or  lecture  room,  may  we  not  also  confess  that  in  our  anxiety 
to  avoid  Scylla  there  is  a  danger  of  falling  into  Charybdis,  and 
that  by  a  too  zealous  devotion  to  athletics  and  the  work  of  the 
college  societies  we  may  indeed  escape  the  imputation  of  bookishness 
but  fail  of  acquiring  the  culture  which  ought  to  be  looked  for  in  the 
college  graduate  ?  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  remark  that  there  is  no 
cause-and-effect  or  any  other  relation  between  cramming  and  culture, 
or  that  the  passing  of  examinations  is  not  necessarily  a  proof  of  the 
possession  of  a  cultured  mind. 

There  are  moral  qualities  that  are  cultivated  to  better  advantage  on 
the  campus  than  elsewhere.  There  is  an  alertness  that  may  best  be 
gained  in  the  college  society.  But  there  are  also  elements  of  culture 
which  cannot  be  otherwise  obtained  than  bycontinuous  hard  study.  The 
power  of  application  and  of  intense  thinking,  the  formation  of  proper 
habits  of  study  for  after  life — for  the  college  graduate  will  presumably 
always  be  more  or  less  of  a  student — the  passion  for  truth,  the  satura- 
tion of  the  mind  with  the  living  and  vivifying  thoughts  that  have 
inspired  men  in  all  ages,  the  pleasures  that  come  from  the  power  of 
appreciating  what  is  fair  and  noble  in  all  art  and  the  increased  sense 
of  the  dignity  and  responsibility  of  life  that  comes  from  the  wider 
outlook— to  all  these,  books  and  study  most  efficiently  contribute. 
Let  us  recognize,  then,  that,  while  athletic  and  college  societies  occupy 
an  important,  it  is  yet  a  secondary  place  and  that  the  all-round  college 


28 


A  da      J  ^ictoriana. 


man  is  not  the  man  who  occupies  prominent  positions  in  all  college 
organizations  and  crams  for  his  examinations  on  borrowed  lecture 
notes,  but  the  man  who,  while  he  takes  his  part  in  these  and  perhaps 
specializes  in  one  of  them,  finds  time  also  to  become  acquainted  with 
his  text-books  and  indulge  as  well  in  some  supplementary  or  general 
reading. 

Let  us  cultivate  a  college  spirit  that  shall  not  only  demand  our 
attendance  at  the  games  in  which  college  teams  struggle  for  champion- 
ship honors,  but  shall  also  require  that  we  reflect  honor  on  our  college 

by  winning  creditable  places  on  the  class-list. 

Senior. 


Ada      Victoriana. 


29, 


A  Segment  of  ^lature 


BY    PROF.    JAS.    H.    BOWMAN,    LONDON. 

rHE  members  of  our  little  Home  Circle  are  in  the  habit  of  going 
into  the  fields  and  woods  on  Saturday  afternoons  and  there 
observing,  collecting  and  carrying  home  whatever  Dame  Nature, 
in  her  varying  moods  and  seasons,  may  provide.  The  London 
district,  in  which  we  live,  is  unusually  prolific  because  of  the  topo- 
graphy of  the  country  and  its  rich  loamy  soil.  It  is  at  the  junction  of 
the  two  branches  of  the  Thames  whose  valleys,  with  their  wooded 
ravines,  furnish  the  differences  in  soil,  moisture  and  situation  needed 
to  produce  variety. 

As  the  river  drains  a  large  section  of  the  northern  country,  we  have 
borne  to  us,  on  its  spring  tides,  seeds  and  spores  of  flov/er  and  fern 
not  indigenous  to  the  soil. 

Besides  this  there  is  another  feature  of  our  local  geography  which 
adds  wonderfully  to  the  value  of  this  field  to  the  naturalist.  This  is 
the  frequently  occuring  peat-bogs,  giving  us  a  strangely  interesting 
flora  with  its  fly-catchers  and  other  plant  specializations.  They  seem 
almost  like  small  patches  of  a  much  more  north .rn  country,  dropped 
down  among  our  smiling  hills.  In  extent  they  are  from  fifty  to  one 
one  hundred  acres  each,  and  upon  entering  them  we  hear  and  see 
birds  and  collect  flower-blooms  quite  boreal. 

With  such  alluring  iRducements  to  research,  it  is  not  strange  that 
nature-lovers  make  frtquent  rambles  and  that  their  naturalist's 
instincts  find  ample  reward. 

One  of  our  trips,  taken  in  September  of  last  year,  was  along  the  south 
branch  of  the  river,  two  or  three  miles  from  the  city,  where  heavy 
woods  cover  the  river  valley  and  fringe  several  ravines  long  distances 
inland. 

One  of  our  lads  saw  something  unusual  in  the  fork  of  a  tree  about 
twenty  feet  from  the  ground.  It  looked  like  a  sponge,  was  of  the 
same  color  and  outline  and  about  the  size  of  a  cocoanut.     Now  as 


30  Ada    l^icto7'iana. 

sponges  do  not  climb,  and  the  "  weary  Willies  "  who  might  have 
made  their  spring-time  ablutions  here  would  hardly  know  the  use  of 
such  a  toilet  article,  I  proposed  that  someone  climb  the  tree  and 
bring  down  the  curiosity.  No  sooner  was  he  under  the  tree  branches 
than  he  started  back  crying  out  "  why  it's  raining  there  "  !  As  the 
sky  was  cloudless,  I  said  "  nonsense,  it  can't  be  :  try  it  again  ".  But 
it  was  so ;  there  was  a  steady  downpour  which  had  soaked  the  ground 
and  be-dewed  the  grass.  The  connection  between  this  phenomena 
and  the  sponge  was  not  apparent,  but  that  two  such  singular  things 
should  be  found  together  and  be  without  relation  to  each  other 
seemed  unlikely. 

Soon  the  brownish  yellow  growth  was  in  our  hands  and  we  began 
our  investigation.  The  resemblance  to  a  sponge,  we  found,  upon 
tearing  it  open,  ceased  with  the  outer  covering.  Within  it  was  like  a 
close-packed  mass  of  sphagnum  moss.  This  made  it  no  less  remark- 
able as  no  growth  of  this  kind  is  found  within  several  miles  of  the 
place.  The  memory  of  another  ramble  taken  through  this  part  of  the 
country  in  mid-winter,  when  the  snow  was  deep,  drifted  back  to  me. 
Then  I  had  found  a  black  mass  attached  to  the  branch  of  a  beech  tree. 
In  appearance  it  was  like  a  sponge  that  had  been  charred  with  fire 
and  reduced  almost  to  a  cinder.  Inside  there  was  this  same  moss-like 
appearance.  After  much  puzzling  over  the  specimen  the  conclusion 
was  reached,  that  campers,  troubled  by  mosquitoes,  had  made  a  ball 
of  moss,  and  saturated  it  with  coal  oil  to  produce  a  smudge.  This 
explanation  was  not  very  satisfactory  but  was  accepted  for  want  of  a 
better.  Now  it  flashed  upon  me  that  the  sponge  and  the  smudge- 
ball  were  but  different  stages  of  development  of  the  same  thing. 

When  the  lad  came  down  from  the  tree  he  reported  the  upper 
branches  covered  with  a  white  wool,  and  declared  that  it  was  this  that 
occasioned  the  rain.  Investigation  showed  that  a  mass  of  the  woolly 
aphis  literally  covered  the  limbs  and  leaves,  their  snowy  tufts  moving 
rythmically  backwards  and  forwards  and  giving  the  appearance  of 
wave  ripples.  These  little  creatures  are  provided  with  sucking  tubes, 
which  they  insert  into  the  bark  and  so  sip  out  the  sap.  The  dropping 
of  this  constituted  the  ^'  rain  "  which  we  had  noticed.  On  other  occa- 
sions I  had  noticed  this  spiecies  of  aphis  on  tree  branches  but  never 
dropping  such  a  shower. 

Under  the  tree  there  was  an  ant  colony,  having  the  largest  ant-hill  I 
had  ever  seen.     It  consisted  of  a  mound  of  sandy  earth,  four  to  five 


Acta    Victoriana.  31 

feet  long,  two  to  three  feet  wide  and  one  and  a  half  feet  high,  made  of 
ant  holes,  if  anything  can  be  said  to  be  made  of  holes. 

Now  we  had  been  reading  a  series  of  interesting  articles  running 
through  an  Entomological  Journal  on  the  aphis  as  the  ants'  cow,  de- 
scribing how  the  ants  herd  these  little  creatures,  milking  them  at  will 
of  their  sweet  fluid  which  they  consider  a  most  delectable  dainty. 

The  previous  fail,  when  digging  my  dahlia  roots,  I  found  them 
shrivelled  and  worthless.  They  were  infested  with  milk-white  aphis. 
In  talking  it  over  with  an  Entomologist,  I  was  told  :  "  If  you  want  to 
get  rid  of  the  aphis,  kill  the  ants."  At  first  blush  this  seemed  extra- 
ordinary advice,  yet  experience  proves  its  wisdom,  for  the  multiplying 
of  this  insect  is  greatly  promoted  by  the  friendly  offices  of  the  ant. 

The  small  rain  shower  beneath  the  tree  was  undoubtedly  produced 
by  the  milking  operations  of  the  ants  from  the  colony  below.  One  is 
inclined  to  think  that  they  must  waste  more  than  they  drink,  else  their 
capacity  must  be  enormous.  Ants  are  notorious  for  having  a  "  sweet- 
tooth."  They  love  sweets  as  a  drunkard  loves  his  glass.  Having  no 
sucking-tubes  of  their  own  or  other  means  of  drawing  the  sugar-laden 
sap  from  the  beech  tree,  these  industrious  little  creatures  tie  up  to 
another  species  provided  with  what  they  lack  and  so  attain  their  desire. 
The  gentle  rubbing  movement  involved  in  the  milking  stimulates  the 
aphis  in  his  sucking  operations  and  is  apparently  very  pleasing  to 
him.  The  presence  of  these  aphides  was  likely  the  cause  for  which 
the  ants  choose  this  spot  as  their  camping  ground. 

But  the  "sponge"?  We  had  almost  forgotten  it  in  tracing  the 
other  phenomena  on  this  beech  tree,  the  home  of  so  many  curious 
manifestations.  The  "sponge,"  which  was  saturated  with  the  "rain," 
was  carefully  carried  and  sections  of  it  were  examined  under  the 
microscope.  Unable  to  determine  its  place  in  nature,  we  searched  the 
neighborhood,  and,  having  found  some  other  specimens,  watched 
their  development  during  the  next  couple  of  months.  The  outer 
layer  turned  gradually  darker,  till  it  finally  resembled  a  coal  black 
cinder.  It  was  discovered  to  be  covered  with  minute  flask-like  bodies 
(asci)  containing  spores,  so  that  we  knew  it  was  a  fungus  and  of  the 
ascomycetes  group.  Its  characters  were  so  marked  that  there  could 
be  no  mistake  as  to  its  identity.  It  was  what  Mycologists  call 
Scorias,  named  from  their  resemblance  to  the  cinder  thrown  from  the 
crater  of  a  volcano.  The  text  books  give  several  American  species 
but  no  British  ones,  and  this  was  our  introduction  to  it.  Its 
lodgment  in  the  fork  of  this  tree  may  be  accounted  for  in  this  way  : 


32  A  eta      Vic  to  via  n  a . 

The  spores  of  this  fungus,  floating  in  the  air,  came  into  contact  with 
the  branches  of  this  tree,  wet  with  the  viscous  fluid  from  the  aphis 
and  were  held  there  and  fed  by  the  nutriment  thus  supplied. 

This  incident  is  the  arc  of  a  small  circle  of  life.  The  beech  tree 
produced  the  sap.  The  aphis  drew  it  from  the  tree  but  would  have 
died  of  their  gluttony  but  for  the  ants  who  formed  the  third  sector  in 
the  arc  ;  while  incidentally  the  fungus  used  the  superabundance  and 
waste  of  the  other  two. 


Notes. 

SIR  WILLIAM  RAMSAY,  who,  though  but  fifty-two  years  of 
age,  has  already  immortalized  himself  by  discovering  five  new 
elements,  is  now  in  America  in  connection  with  the  annual 
convention  of  the  Society  of  Chemical  Industry,  of  which  he  was  last 
year  president.  His  presidential  address,  which  was  delivered  at  the 
end  of  his  term  of  office,  deals  with  the  college  education  of  chemists, 
and  is  well  worth  the  attention  of  all  Science  students.  Sir  William 
is  a  wonderfully  expert  chemist,  as  is  well  shown  by  his  recent  demon- 
stration that  radium  changes  to  helium,  for  in  that  experiment  he 
worked  for  months  with  a  bit  of  gas  considerably  smaller  than  a  pin's 
head.  But  there  is  a  still  stronger  proof  of  his  dexterity,  and  this  not 
a  chemical  one.     He  can  dress  for  evening  dinner  in  four  minutes  ! 

The  well-known  "  kick  "  of  a  fire-hose  is  used  for  a  very  peculiar 
purpose  on  some  boats  recently  sent  out  to  Egypt  from  England  for 
work  on  canals.  On  the  boats  are  fire-engines  which  throw  powerful 
streams  of  water  into  the  air  behind  them,  and  the  push  of  the  streams 
on  the  air  sends  the  boats  forward. 

This  summer  M.  Rigolly  smashed  the  "  flying  kilometre  "  record 
for  automobiles  by  covering  five-eights  of  a  mile  in  2135  seconds. 
This  is  equivalent  to  a  speed  of  102,12  miles  an  hour. 

It  is  the  delight  of  our  southern  neighbors  to  boast  that  they  have, 
within  their  borders,  the  superlatively  best  of  everything  on  earth. 
Among  other  things  they  claim  the  fastest  and  best  train  service  in 
the  world.  The  Scientific  American,  in  a  recent  number,  gives 
the  following  interesting  facts  : — 

In  the  United  States  there  are  but  two  daily  regular  trains  that 
maintain  an  average  speed  of  fifty  miles  an  hour  or  more,  including 
stops,  over  the  whole  of  their  run.  In  France  there  are  thirty-five 
trains  that   make  an  average  speed  of  fifty-five  miles   an  hour  over 


Ac'hi     Victoriana. 


Zl> 


long  distances.  In  England  fifty-three  daily  trains,  making  runs 
averaging  one  hundred  and  one  miles  each,  maintain  this  speed  or 
better.     Score,  John  Bull  ! 

Prof.  Rigge,  of  Creighton  University  Observatory,  Omaha,  gives 
a  striking  instance  of  the  wonderful  exactness  of  astronomical  science 
by  solving  an  apparently  impossible  problem  ;  one  that  a  Pinkerton 
detective  might  despair  of.  Required — to  find  in  what  year,  on  what 
day,  at  what  minute  a  certain  photo  of  the  Observatory  building  was 
taken.  By  measuring  on  the  photograph  the  shadow  cast  by  the 
eaves  of  the  building  on  the  brick  wall  an  answer  was  obtained  correct 
to  a  couple  of  minutes.  The  photo  was  taken  on  May  2nd,  1893,  at 
3.06  p.m.  Prof.  Rigge  adds  that  he  is  surer  of  the  time  than  the 
photographer  himself  could  be  ! 

The  weight  of  the  latest  Pullman  car  is  so  great  that  there  is  actu- 
ally two  tons  of  wood  and  metal  per  passenger.  This  is  a  striking 
contrast  to  the  economy  of  weight  shown  in  the  bicycle.  It  is'well 
remarked  that  such  ponderous  cars  are  mechanically  absurd. 

Fogs  are  not  in  this  country  the  menace  and  nuisance  they  are  in 
England.  Instead  of  fog-horns  and  bells,  Sir  Oliver  Lodge  proposes  a 
new  remedy  for  fog— destroy  it  !  He  has  proved  that  with  an  apparatus 
almost  the  same  as  now  used  for  wireless  telegraphy,  small  spaces,  the 
mouth  of  a  river,  for  instance,  may  be  completely  cleared  of  the 
densest  fog. 


xxviu.     c/lda  ^idoriana.       no.  x. 


EDITORIAL  STAFF,   1 904- J 905. 

H.  H,  Cragg, '05,     -        -        -        .       Editor-in-Chief. 

Miss  A.  E.  Wilson.  '05      Uj^prarv  ^^^^^s  E.  M.  Keys.  '06.  »t„„i_ 

A.  E.  Elliott.  '05  |iviterary.  D.  A.  Hewitt.  '06.        |ivOcals. 

J.  S.  Bennett.  '05,  Personals  and  Exchanges. 

\V.  A.  GiFFORD,  B.A..  Missionary  and  Religious. 
F.  C.  Bowman,  '06.  Scientific.         "*  :m.  C.  Lane.  '06,  Athletics. 


BOARD  OF  management: 

E.  W.  Morgan,  '05,       -       .       .       .       Business  Manager. 

J.  N.  TRIBBLE.'O",  _  H.  F.   WOODSWORTH,  '07, 

Assistant  Business  Manager.  Secretary. 

Advisory  Committee; 
Prof.  h.  E.  Horning,  M.A.,  Ph.D.  C.  C.  James,  M.A.. 

Deputy  Minister  of  Agriculture. 


TERMS  :  $1.00  A  YEAR;  SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CENTS. 

Contributions  and  exchanges  should  be  sent  to  H.  H.  Cragg.  Editor- 
in-Chief.  Acta  Victoriana  ;  business  communications  to  E.  W.  Morgan, 
Business  Manager  Acta  Victoriana.  Victoria  University,  Toronto. 


£bitonal 


To  all  our  readers — to  graduates,  undergraduates 
GREETING.  and  theological  students — greeting  !  A  new  staff, 
full  of  hope  and  expectancy,  a  new  year  filled  with 
glowing  ideals  and  bright  prospects !  Inspired  by  the  traditions  of 
a  past,  rich  with  ever-enlarging  visions  and  fulfilled  prophecies,  we 
venture  to  raise  the  standard  one  notch  higher.  Diflicult  of  attain- 
ment ?     Yes,  perhaps  ;  yet  with  Lowell  we  believe 

"  Not  failure  but  low  aim  is  crime."' 

If  success  in  any  measure  crown  our  efforts,  we  fully  realize  that  it 
will  not  be  because  of  any  superior  ability  on  the  part  of  the  present 
staff,  but  because  those  who  have  gone  before  us  have  laid  well  the 
foundations  of  success.  "  They  have  nobly  done  their  duty  " ;  and 
as  they  have  in  turn  stepped  down  and  out,  each  has  left  some  con- 
tribution to  the  inheritance  of  their  successors,  not  the  least  part 
of  which  is 

'•  The  banner  with  the  strange  device— Excelsior." 


Acta   Vicioriana.  35 

Vacations  are  past,  and  another  year  is  before  us 

FACING  THE     With  all  its  possibilities — possibilities  measured  only 

YEAR.  by  our  application  and  receptivity.     There  may  be  a 

great  difference  of  opinion  regarding  the  length  of 

the  University  vacation,  but  so  long  as  the  lengthy  vacation  sends  us 

back  with  renewed  interest  in  and  courage  to  face  our  work  and  with 

keen  enthusiasm  to  be  and  become  the  best  we  can  by  making  the 

most   of    every   opportunity    to    improve    ourselves   and    serve   the 

interests  of  others,  we  dare  not  say  it  has   been  too  long.     But   if  it 

has  taken  from  us  the  power  of  application   to  our  work,   which   we 

can  regain  only  as  the  approach  of  examinations  compels  us  to  work, 

and  has  taught  us  to  be  content  with  trifling  away  our  time  on  minor 

things,  it  is  to  us  a  bane,  and  the  clamor  might  well  be  raised  for  a 

shorter  vacation. 

However  that  may  be,  it  seems  certain  that  some  men  come  back 
to  college  with  the  determination  to  make  academic  work  subservient 
to  every  other  interest  in  college  life,  and  to  having  a  jolly  time ;  or, 
at  any  rate,  without  the  fixed  determination  to  make  it  supreme 
throughout  the  year.  A  hard  "cram  "at  the  end  may  land  such  a 
man  well  up  in  examination  lists,  and  on  that  result  he  may  presume 
for  another  year.  But  it  is  not  mere  speculation  to  say  that  he  is 
making  a  tremendous  mistake  not  only  in  depriving  himself  of  the 
fruits  of  diligent  study — fruits  obtainable  in  no  other  way — but  also 
training  himself  to  careless  and  loose  habits  of  life  which  in  the  end 
must  militate  strongly  against  true  success  in  the  great  university  of  life. 


COLLEGE  Many  complain  that  we  have  too  many  functions 

SOCIETIES.  in  Victoria — too  many  claims  upon  the  time  of 
the  students ;  and  that  one  who  enters  extensively 
into  college  life,  cannot  attend  to  the  duties  thus  involved,  and  at 
the  same  time  be  a  diligent  student.  This  is  a  severe  indictment,  and 
in  some  cases,  only  too  true.  But  is  it  not  possible  for  a  man  to 
enter  this  arena,  without  too  great  a  sacrifice,  and  capture  from  it 
trophies  which  will  be  of  the  most  signal  service  to  him  throughout 
his  life  ?  Let  us  cite,  in  illustration,  the  power  of  concentration — the 
power  to  deal  with  one  matter  at  a  time,  and,  having  finished  it,  to 
drop  it  entirely  from  one's  thoughts  and  give  himself  to  the  considera- 
tion of  other  problems.  We  all  recognize  the  need  of  such  power  in 
the  successful  business   man   who   is   connected  with   a  great   many 


36  Acta     Victo7'iana. 

interests,  each  demanding  a  share  of  his  time  and  thought,  for  without 
it,  dire  confusion  and  failure  must  speedily  result.  If  our  multiplied 
societies  can  teach  us  to  develop  this  power,  they  will  be  to  us  a 
blessing — otherwise  they  must  prove  a  curse. 

Nothing  alienates  the  sympathies  of  men  more 
BE  HONEST,  quickly  than  to  realize  that  a  man  is  not  honest 
either  with  others  or  with  himself.  The  latter  is  the 
greater  danger,  perhaps,  to  the  college  man,  and  more  particularly  to 
the  Freshman.  Many  a  young  man  comes  in  from  the  country 
where,  as  preacher,  teacher,  or  student,  he  has  been  the  idol  of  the 
community.  The  result  often  is  a  "swelled  head,"— an  acquisition 
entirely  out  of  place  anywhere,  and  particularly  so  in  college.  The 
deplorable  feature  stems  to  be  that  the  victim  is  often  entirely 
unconscious  of  his  affliction,  and  so  makes  no  effort  to  conceal  it, 
thus  becoming  a  source,  sometimes  of  amusement,  oftener  of  annoy- 
ance and  disgust  to  his  fellow-students.  Moreover,  unfortunately  for 
him,  it  not  unfrequently  requires  a  good  many  hard  and  humiliating 
lessons  to  assure  him  that  there  are  others  who  know  very  nearly  as 
much  as  he  does,  and  that,  however  much  his  abilities  may  have  been 
in  demand  in  rural  entertainments,  the  various  societies  in  college 
can,  as  a  rule,  at  least  exist  without  his  aid.  And  college  men  are  not 
slow  to  teach  such  lessons,  simply  because  they  realize  that  no  man 
can  do  his  best,  either  for  himself  or  others,  until  he  places  a  proper 
estimate  upon  himself  and  his  abilities,  "  not  thinking  more  highly  of 
himself  than  he  ought  to  think  "  ;  in  other  words,  until  he  is  strictly 
honest  with  himself.  If  these  ne^v  associations  do  no  more  for 
such  a  man  than  this,  his  academic  life  will  have  been  of  the  greatest 
value  to  hin),  for  it  will  save  him  from  many  harsh  criticisms — de- 
livered in  a  far  different  spirit — when  he  is  pushed  out  into  life  to 
fight  his  way  through  the  world  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  his  fellow- 
men. 

V? 

The  presence  of  our  Chancellor  amongst  us  again 
OUR  CHANCELLOR  in  apparent  health  is  indeed  a  cause  for  thanksgiving 
for  all  who  have  learned  to  love  and  revere  him. 
For  it  was  no  slight  shock  to  most  of  us  when  we  read  the  first  brief 
despatch  which  conveyed  the  news  that  during  his  western  tour  he 
had    met  with  an  accident  which  seemed   not   unlikely  to   be   very^ 


Acta     Victoriana.  2)1 

serious  in  its  consequences.  It  assured  us  again  of  the  place  he  holds 
in  our  hearts,  and,  consequently,  the  frequent  messages  assuring  us  of 
his  continued  improvement  in  health  were  glad  tidings  indeed. 

We  congratulate  him  on  his  providential  escape,  and  pray  that  he 
may  long  be  spared  to  serve  the  interests  of  our  beloved  Alma  Mater, 
and  the  cause  of  higher  education  in  general. 

It  is  with  the  sincerest  regret  that  we  announce 
A  VACANcv.  a  vacancy  on  Acta  board,  owing  to  the  inability  of 
our  associate  literary  editor,  Miss  A.  E.  Wilson,  '05, 
to  return  to  college  this  year.  Combining,  as  she  did,  an  inexhaust- 
able  fund  of  practical  suggestions  with  consummate  tact  and  judg- 
ment. Miss  Wilson  has  ever  been  a  tower  of  strength  in  every  depart- 
ment of  college  life  she  has  entered,  and,  consequently,  our  hopes  had 
been  raised  very  high  as  we  reflected  on  the  services  she  would  render 
to  Acta.  But  as  she  had  been  in  poor  health  for  some  time,  the 
recent  death  of  her  father  completely  prostrated  her,  rendering  her 
condition  very  serious.  In  her  bereavement  and  illness  we  extend  to. 
her  our  fullest  sympathy. 

We  again  draw  the  attention  of  the  students  to 
essay  contest,  to  the  annual  oration  contest  conducted  by  Acta 
under  the  auspices  of  the  Union  Literary  Society. 
All  competitors  must  be  bona  fide  members  of  either  the  Union  or 
Woman's  "  Lit,"  paid-up  subscribers  to  Acta,  or  members  of  the 
board.  All  essays  are  to  be  written  solely  for  Acta,  become  its 
property,  and  must  be  in  the  hands  of  the  editor-in-chief  by  November 
30th,  1904.  They  must  bear  no  name,  and  contain  not  less  than 
1,500  nor  more  than  2,500  words. 

The  Advisory  Board  of  Acta  and  the  Professor  of  English  in 
Victoria  will  be  the  judges  with  power  to  set  a  standard  of  excellence. 
For  the  best  essay  reaching  that  standard,  a  prize  of  $15.00  will  be 
awarded,  but  no  award  will  be  made  unless  there  be  competition. 

A  suggested  topic  is  "Canadian  Citizenship:  its  honors,  powers^ 
obligations  and  hopes  "  ;  but  any  subject  suitable  for  publication  in 
the  literary,  missionary,  scientific  or  athletic  departments  may  be 
selected. 


38 


Acta    Vtctoriana. 


EBSONALS 

EXCHANGES 


THE  editor  of  this  department  invites  the  readers  of  Acta  outside 
of  college  to  co-operate  with  him  in  making  the  columns  as 
newsy  as  possible  by  contributing  any  items  of  interest  that 
may  come  under  their  notice  concerning  any  of  our  graduates  or 
ex-students.     These  may  easily  escape  the  editor,  and  both  he  and 
our  readers  among  the  graduate  body  will  appreciate  such  a  service. 

Congratulations  are  due  Miss  Edith  Campbell,  '03,  who  headed 
the  honor  list  in  the  examination  for  specialists  in  Moderns  and 
English  at  the  Ontario  Normal  College  last  spring.  Miss  Campbell 
will  teach  the  subjects  of  this  department  in  the  Ladies'  College  at 
Pickering. 

Thos.  Jayne  Ivey,  '95,  has  resigned  his  position  in  the  Sarnia 
High  School  to  accept  an  appointment  as  Science  Master  in  Jarvis 
Street  Collegiate  Institute,  this  city. 

N.  R.  Wilson,  B.A.,  '99,  M.A.,  '02,  Assistant  Professor  of  Mathe- 
matics in  Wesley  College,  Winnipeg,  has  obtained  a  fellowship  in 
Chicago  University,  where  he  has  gone  with  a  year's  leave  of  absence 
to  prosecute  his  studies  for  the  Ph.D.  degree. 

Geo.  E.  Porter,  '01,  received  his  B.D.  degree  this  year  at  the 
commencement  exercises  of  Yale  University. 

Friends  of  Rev.  E.  A.  Wicher,  B.A.,  '95,  M.A.,  '96,  who  has 
for  some  years  had  charge  of  the  English  Presbyterian  Church  at 
Kobe,  Japan — not  a  mission  church,  by  the  way — will  regret  to  learn 
that  Mrs.  Wicher  is  in  very  poor  health.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wicher  are 
returning  to  Canada  this  fall. 

F.  W.  H.  Jacombe,  '96,  until  recently  on  the  staff  of  the  Guelph 
Mercury,  has  left  for  Yale  University,  where  he  intends  to  take  a 
course  in  forestry  in  the  forest  school  connected  with  that  institution. 

J.  W.  Baird,  B.A.  '97,  Ph.D.,  has  been  appointed  to  lecture  in 
Philosophy  in  the  John  Hopkins  University. 


Ada    Victoria7ia. 


39 


W.  F.  Kerr,  B.A.,  '84,  LL.B.,  of  Cobourg,  recently  appointed 
County  Crown  Attorney  for  Durham  and  Northumberland  by  the 
Ontario  Government,  is  one  of  Victoria's  most  energetic  and  success- 
ful sons.  He  is  the  eldest  son 
of  Senator  Wm.  Kerr,  also  a 
Victoria  graduate,  and  was  born 
in  Cobourg,  where  he  was  also 
educated,  entering  old  Vic.  after 
the  usual  preparatory  training. 
In  due  course  he  graduated 
with  first-class  honors  in  modern 
languages,  capturing  the  medal. 
He  then  studied  law  in  his 
father's  office,  and  when  he  was 
called  to  the  bar  in  1887,  headed 
the  list.  Though  his  legal 
practise  since  then  has  been 
extensive,  Mr.  Kerr  has  found 
time  to  take  an  active  part  in 
politics,  and  might  ere  this,  had 
he  so  desired,  been  the  Liberal 
standard-tearer  in  his  own  rid- 
ing. A  year  ago  he  was  ap- 
pointed /r^  tern  to  the  position 
to  which  he  has  just  received 
the  permanent  appointment.  Mr.  Kerr  stands  for  the  ideal  of  the 
college  man  in  politics — vigorous,  clean  and  useful  citizenship. 

We  are  quite  accustomed  to  seeing  Victoria  graduates  rise  to 
positions  of  prominence  wherever  they  may  be.  A  recent  issue  of 
the  "Leaves  of  Healing,"  published  by  Rev.  John  Alexander  Dowie, 
relates  that  the  first,  present  and  only  Mayor  Zion  City  has  ever  had 
was  recently  introduced  at  a  public  meeting  there  as  "  the  man  who 
had  captured  the  gold  medal  offered  by  a  person  in  Great  Britain  to 
the  one  having  the  highest  rank  in  scholarship  in  one  of  the  great 
universities  of  Canada."  The  great  university  so  referred  to  was,  of 
course,  Victoria  ;  the  person  in  Great  Britain  was  the  then  Prince  of 
Wales,  now  Edward  VH.,  and  the  winner  of  the  medal  was  Richard 
H.  Harper.  The  Honorable  Richard  Harper  graduated  in  '67,  and 
is  now  not  only  Mayor  of  Zion  City  but  a  deacon  in  Zion  and  General 
Manager  of  the  Zion  Building  and  Manufacturing  Association. 


W.   F.    KERR,   B.A.,   LL.B. 


40  Acta     /  ^ictoriana. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Fowler,  '02,  has  transferred  his  allegiance  from  the 
Methodist  to  the  Anglican  body.  He  has  taken  holy  orders  in  the 
latter  Church,  and  gone  to  a  western  field  of  labor. 

How.\RD  Neville,  '02,  has  also  left  his  early  love  and,  after  a  year's 
mission  work  in  the  North-West,  returned  to  this  city,  where  he  will 
go  into  business. 

Students  of  the  college  will  regret  to  learn  that  the  exigencies  of 
the  work  have  compelled  the  London  Conference  to  take  Fred.  Lang- 
ford,  '05,  out  of  college  to  take  charge  of  the  Dresden  circuit.  Fred's 
absence  from  college  leaves  vacant  the  presidency  both  of  our  college 
Y.M.C.A.  and  of  the  Toronto  University  Y.M.C.A.,  positions  which 
it  will  not  be  easy  to  fill  so  well. 


Weddings 

"  God  the  best  maker  of  all  marriages. 
Combine  your  hearts  in  one." — Hefiry  ]'. 

Hymen  must  have  been  exceedingly  busy  this  past  summer  if  he 
had  anything  to  do  with  the  unusually  large  number  of  weddings  in 
which  ex-students  of  Victoria  bore  leading  parts.  It  is  to  be  feared 
that  our  list,  though  long,  is  not  yet  quite  complete,  but  we  hope  to 
fill  in  any  omissions  next  month.  To  all  the  newly-wedded  couples 
mentioned  below  Act.\  tenders  its  heartiest  good  wishes  for  their 
happiness,  prosperity  and  usefulness. 

On  May  i6th,  in  New  York  City,  Thos.  Willoughby  Walker,  B.A., 
'99,  M.D.,  was  married  to  Miss  Jean  M.  Newsom,  of  New  York. 

H.  E.  Ford,  '95,  Professor  of  Romance  Languages  in  Washington 
and  Jefferson  College,  Washington,  Pa.,  and  Miss  E.  P.  Baker,  of 
that  city,  were  united  in  marriage  on  June  21st. 

Rev.  D.  Bruce  Kennedy,  '03,  of  Rouleau,  Assa.,  has  found  that 
it  is  not  good  for  man  to  be  alone,  and  on  June  7th,  at  Winnipeg. 
Man.,  took  unto  himself  a  help-meet  in  the  person  of  Miss  Maria 
Lynch,  daughter  of  the  late  Rev.  John  Lynch.  The  ceremony  was  per- 
formed by  Rev.  O.  Darwin,  President  of  the  Manitoba  and  North- 
West  Conference,  who  was  assisted  in  his  pleasant  duty  by  Rev.  T.  E. 
Holling,  B.A.,  and  Rev.  John  W.  Saunby,  '87. 

A  very  pleasant  event  took  place  at  the  home  of  Mrs.  D.  Almas, 
of  Brantford,  when  her  niece,  Miss  Emily  Shaver,  became  the  wife  of 
Rev.  WiUiam  Kinnear  Allen,  B.A.,  '00,   M.A.,   '04,   B.D.     Amid  a 


A  eta      I  ^ictoria  na.  41 

profusion  of  flowers,  and  in  the  presence  of  many  guests,  the  cere- 
mony was  performed  by  Rev.  J.  G.  Foote,  of  Delhi,  Miss  Lena 
Broadway,  of  Seneca  Falls,  N.Y.,  assisting  the  bride,  while  Mr.  Joseph 
Seymour,  of  Hagarsville,  and  Rev.  A.  N.  St.  John,  '00,  performed 
a  like  service  for  the  groom.  The  bride  is  an  honor  graduate  of  the 
Bayonne  Hospital  Training  School  for  Nurses,  in  New  Jersey.  After 
a  trip  to  the  St.  Louis  Exposition,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Allen  departed  for 
Swift  Current,  Assa.,  where  Mr.  Allen  is  now  stationed. 

On  May  25th,  Rev.  George  W.  W.  Rivers,  '00,  and  Miss  Lottie 
Rolley,  of  Wyoming,  were  united  in  marriage  at  the  home  of  the 
bride's  aunt,  Mrs.  R.  S.  Pritchard.  Rev.  John  Mahan  was  assisted 
in  the  performance  of  the  ceremony  by  Rev.  J.  E.  Ford,  Rev.  G.  W. 
Andrews,  '75,  and  Rev.  G.  N.  Hazen,  '95.  Numerous  presents 
attested  the  popularity  of  bride  and  groom.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Rivers 
are  living  at  Morpeth,  Kent  Co. 

On  June  29th,  Claude.  Laing  Fisher,  '04,  and  Miss  Bessie  H. 
Pickard,  youngest  daughter  of  the  late  T.  C  Pickard,  of  Holmesville, 
were  united  in  marriage  by  Rev.  A.  E.  M.  Thomson,  M.A.,  B.D.,  of 
Merlin.  It  is  quite  evident  that  Claude  made  good  use  of  the  time 
allowed  him  by  dispensation  from  lectures.  He  and  his  bride  are 
ensconced  in  a  cosy  home  in  Goderich. 

The  marriage  of  Miss  Grace  Swanzey,  '98,  to  Dr.  W.  D.  Ferrie,  of 
Edmonton,  Alberta,  took  place  on  August  24th  at  the  home  of  the 
bride's  parents,  353  Euclid  Avenue,  this  city.  Rev.  T.  M.  Campbell 
officiating.  Miss  Tess  Swanzey,  sister  of  the  bride,  performed 
bridesmaid's  duties,  and  Dr.  Fred  Cawthorpe,  of  Hensall,  acted  as 
groomsman.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Ferrie  have  taken  up  their  residence  in 
Edmonton. 

On  September  ist,  at  Vernon,  P.E.L,  Miss  Mabel  Gertrude,  eldest 
daughter  of  Rev.  S.  H.  Rice,  became  the  bride  of  Rev.  Alfred  S. 
Rogers,  B.A.,  B.D.,  of  Hillsburg,  N.S.  The  groom's  father,  Rev.  D. 
Rogers,  officiated,  assisted  by  the  bride's  brother.  Rev.  H.  C  Rice, 
B.A.  Mr.  Rogers  is  a  graduate  in  Arts  of  Mount  Allison,  but  took 
his  Theological  degree  in  Vic.  last  year,  and  proved  himself  an  all- 
round  college  man. 

The  home  of  Mr.  Miles  Hartley,  Norwich,  was  the  scene  of  a  plea- 
sant event  on  September  7th,  when  his  sister,  Miss  Mary  Annie  Hart- 
ley was  married  to  Rev.  C.  P.  Holmes,  of  Shallow  Lake.  Rev.  A.  J. 
Irwin,  B.A.,  '90,  B.D.,  performed  the  pleasant  duty  of  making  the 

4 


42  Acta    Victoriana. 

worthy  couple  man  and  wife.  Charlie  has  been  up  to  this  year  a 
member  of  the  class  of  '05,  but  has  been  called  out  of  college  by  the 
exigencies  of  the  work  of  the  conference,  and  very  sensibly  has 
decided  that  a  preacher's  efificiency  is  increased  by  marrying.  The 
good  wishes  of  his  former  classmates  and  fellow-students  generally 
follow  him  and  his  bride. 

Rev.  R.  S.  Baker,  B.A.,  who  was  in  the  B.D.  class  of '02,  and  is 
now  at  Walton,  and  Miss  Sara  Alice,  daughter  of  Dr.  Harvey,  of 
Wyoming,  were  married  in  the  Presbyterian  church  of  that  place  on 
August  17th,  by  Rev.  Richard  Hobbs,  assisted  by  Rev.  G.  Gilmore 
and  Rev.  G.  W.  Andrews,  B.A. 

Rev.  W.  S.  Smart,  of  last  year's  C  T.  class,  and  Miss  Mabel  A. 
May,  of  Oshawa,  were  married  in  that  place  on  August  24th,  by  Rev. 
R.  Burns,  Ph.B.  The  bride  was  an  active  church  worker  and  will  be 
much  missed  in  her  home  church.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smart  will  reside  at 
Blairton. 

Rev.  a.  W.  Crawford,  B.A.,  '95,  M.A.,  '98,  Ph.D.,  Prof,  of 
English  and  Philosophy,  and  Dean  of  Beaver  College,  Beaver,  Pa., 
and  Miss  Nettie  Nixon,  youngest  daughter  of  Chas.  Nixon,  of  St, 
George,  Ont.,  and  sister  of  Mrs.  L.  E.  Horning,  were  married  in  Chi- 
cago on  August  loth,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Herben,  Editor  of  Epi^'orth 
Herald.  Dr.  Crawford  obtained  his  Ph.D.  at  Cornell,  where  he  spent 
three  years  in  post-graduate  study.  Miss  Nixon  has  been  pursuing 
her  art  studies  in  Chicago,  and  has  attained  considerable  distinction 
as  an  artist.  The  honeymoon  was  unfortunately  saddened  by  the  sud- 
den death  of  the  bride's  father,  which  took  place  in  St.  George  on 
August  1 6th,  the  very  day  set  for  the  reception  to  his  daughter.  Some 
guests  arrived  only  to  find  that  an  unbidden  guest  had  come  before 
them,  and  called  away  the  host.  Mr.  Nixon  was  eighty-three  years 
old,  and  a  prominent  official  in  St.  George  Methodist  Church. 

At  26S  EUice  Avenue,  Winnipeg,  Man.,  on  August  iSth.  at  the 
home  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  G.  E.  Wrigley,  Miss  Adeline  Rook,  of  New- 
burg,  Ont.,  was  united  in  marriage  to  Rev.  A.  H.  Hore,  '97,  of  Was- 
kada,  Man.  Rev.  R.  P.  Bowles,  '85,  of  Grace  Methodist  Church, 
was  the  officiating  minister,  assisted  by  Rev.  J.  W.  Coone,  of  Ross- 
burn,  Man.  Miss  Bessie  Holmes,  of  Albany,  N.Y.,  was  bridesmaid, 
and  Rev.  R.  E.  Spence,  '97,  of  Winnipeg,  groomsman.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hore  are  residing  at  the  parsonage  at  Waskada. 

On  Wednesday,  August  24th,  Rev.  T.  A.  Steadman,   of  the  C  T. 


Acta    Victoriana.  43 

class  of  '01,  now  stationed  at  Point  Edward,  was  married  to  Miss 
Edith  Hunter,  of  that  place,  the  ceremony  being  performed  by  Rev. 
D.  N.  McCamus,  of  Sarnia. 

On  June  22nd,  at  "  Idylwild,"  Sandhill,  the  home  of  the  bride,  Rev. 
C.  Langford,  ol  Corbetton,  united  in  marriage  Rev.  J.  J.  Coulter,  of 
the  C.  T.  class  of  '04,  now  of  Chapleau,  and  Miss  Jennie  J.  Gray, 
daughter  of  Henry  Gray,  Esq.  Rev.  H.  T.  Ferguson,  B.A.,  '90,  B.D., 
of  Mono  Road,  and  Rev.  G.  N.  Gray,  of  Gore  Bay,  assisted. 

The  wedding  of  one  of  the  most  popular  students  who  ever  left 
Victoria's  halls  took  place  at  Stouffville  on  July  6th,  when  Rev.  A.  J. 
Brace,  of  the  C.  T.  class  of  '04,  formerly  trooper  chaplain  with  the 
C.M.R.  in  South  Africa,  took  to  wife  Cora  Blanche,  daughter  of  Mr. 
James  O'Brien.  The  mystic  words  that  made  two  one  were  pro- 
nounced by  the  groom's  father.  Rev.  A.  H.  Brace,  of  Peterboro',  who 
was  assisted  by  Rev.  A.  P.  Brace,  B.D.,  brother  of  the  groom,  and 
Rev.  J.  R.  Aiwenhead,  of  Stouffville.  Miss  Manning,  of  Brampton, 
attended  the  bride,  and  Mr.  E.  G.  Brace  supported  the  groom. 
Numerous  friends  were  present  to  tender  their  congratulations  and 
good  wishes  to  the  popular  and  worthy  couple.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brace  left 
for  Jackson's  Point,  accompanied  by  quantities  of  rice,  marguerites, 
old  shoes,  cow-bells  and  other  tokens,  contributed  by  too-zealous 
friends,  and  in  August  departed  for  New  Westminster,  B.C.,  where 
Bert  has  charge  of  the  West  End  church.  The  sterling  qualities  that 
made  Trooper  Brace  so  successful  in  South  Africa  and  so  popular  in 
college,  will  no  doubt  bring  him  equal  success  in  his  chosen  field  of 
labor  in  British  Columbia.  Acta  speaks  for  all  in  college,  and  a 
host  of  others  outside  of  college,  when  it  wishes  him  and  his  bride  all 
the  happiness  that  health,  prosperity,  and  good  work,  well  done,  can 
bring. 

The  home  of  Mr.  James  Brandon,  199  Beverley  Street,  this  city, 
was  the  scene  of  a  pretty  wedding  on  August  2nd,  when  his  eldest 
daughter.  Miss  Amy  Margaret,  was  united  in  marriage  to  Matthew  D. 
McKichan,  B.A.,  '98,  M.D.,  of  Broadview  Avenue.  Miss  Mary 
Hollinrake,  of  Milton,  cousin  of  the  bride,  and  Miss  Marion  Brandon, 
sister  of  the  bride,  attended  her,  while  Edgar  T.  Brandon  gave  coun- 
tenance to  the  groom.  Rev.  J.  C.  Speer,  D.D.,  who  officiated,  was 
assisted  by  Rev.  W.  Gilroy,  '97,  of  Broadview  Congregational  Church, 
and  Rev.  J.  T.  Morris,  of  Clinton  Street  Methodist  Church.  The 
young  couple  spent  the  honeymoon  in  points  East. 


44  Acta      Victoriana. 

Rev.  R.  J.  McIntvre,  who  spent  a  couple  of  years  with  the  century 
class,  and  who  is  now  stationed  at  Victoria  West;,  B.C.,  was  married  on 
September  yth,  at  Sandon,  in  the  same  province,  to  Miss  Ada  L. 
Pound.  Rev.  Jos.  Calvert  and  Rev.  Frank  Hardy,  '04,  performed  the 
ceremony. 

At  the  residence  of  the  bride's  father,  334  McLeod  Street,  Ottawa, 
on  June  29th,  Miss  Lily  M.  Fawcett  was  united  in  marriage  to  Carl 
Engler,  '01,  of  the  Government  Geographical  Survey.  The  ceremony 
was  performed  by  Rev.  F.  G.  Lett,  of  McLeod  Street  Methodist 
Church.  The  bride  was  attended  by  her  sister,  Miss  Mattie  Fawcett, 
while  Chas.  Douglas,  B.A.,  assisted  the  groom.  After  the  usual 
festivities,  the  young  couple  left  on  a  trip  down  the  St.  Lawrence.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Engler  have  taken  up  their  residence  at  213  Patterson  Ave., 
Ottawa. 

At  the  residence  of  Mrs.  L.  Corkill,  Sydenham,  on  July  13th,  her 
only  daughter,  Margaret  E.,  was  united  in  marriage  to  Rev.  Jacob  J. 
Hughes,  '03,  of  Osnabruck  Centre.  The  necessary  words  were  pro- 
nounced by  Rev.  T.  C.  Brown,  of  Sydenham,  who  was  assisted  by  the 
bride's  uncle,  Rev.  S.  E.  Snowdon,  of  Plessis,  N.Y.  After  the  wed- 
ding breakfast,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hughes  left  for  Toronto  and  points 
west  on  their  honeymoon  tour. 

On  the  evening  of  July  6th,  the  home  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Geo.  Carr, 
Czar  Street,  was  a  scene  of  festivity,  the  occasion  being  the  marriage 
of  their  daughter,  Maude  B.,  to  Rev.  F.  Albert  Magee,  of  the  C.  T. 
class  of  '02.  Rev.  J.  A.  Rankin  officiated,  Miss  Mabel  Carr  assisting 
the  bride,  and  Mr.  J.  P.  Carr  supporting  the  groom.  The  bride  was 
a  popular  member  of  the  choir  of  Central  Methodist  Church.  Mr 
Magee  has  returned  to  British  Columbia  with  his  bride,  and  assumed 
the  duties  of  his  pastorate  at  Duncans. 

The  residence  of  Mr.  John  Jickling,  near  St.  Mary's,  was  the  scene 
of  a  very  interesting  event  on  June  i6th,  upon  the  occasion  of  the 
marriage  of  his  daughter.  Miss  Amanda  Jickling,  and  Rev.  Wm.  Con- 
way, B.A.,  '03,  B.D.  Friends,  flowers,  feasting,  added  to  the  joyous- 
ness  of  the  occasion,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Conway  were  launched  upon  the 
matrimonial  sea  under  the  fairest  auspices.  The  bride  is  a  sister  of 
Miss  Carrie  Jickling,  '05,  and  not  unknown  to  Victoria  students,  hav- 
ing spent  last  year  in  the  city  in  attendance  at  the  Deaconess  Training 
School,  while  the  groom,  during  his  years  of  attendance  at  Vic,  won 
the  hearty  respect  of  his  fellow-students.  They  now  reside  at  Port 
Lambton,  of  which  circuit  Mr.  Conway  has  charge. 


Acta      Victoriaita.  45 

Rev.  a.  p.  Stanley,  of  last  year's  C  T.  class,  was  married,  in 
Napanee,  on  June  i8th,  to  Miss  Edith  Sharp,  daughter  of  the  late 
Luke  Sharp,  of  Morven,  at  the  residence  of  John  Sharp,  Esq.,  J. P., 
the  bride's  grandfather.  Rev.  C  O.  Johnston,  of  this  city,  cousin  of 
the  bride,  tied  the  knot  with  the  assistance  of  Rev.  Mr.  Boyce,  B.A.,, 
B.D.,  of  Morven.  The  bride  is  a  graduate  of  Albert  College,  an 
accomplished  musician,  and  exceedingly  popular.  They  will  live. at 
Echo  Bay,  Mr.  Stanley's  field  of  labor. 

On  September  7th,  at  the  home  of  the  bride's  parents,  Bethany, 
Ont.,  Rev.  James  S.  Woodsworth,  B.A.,  B.D.,  and  Miss  Lucy  L. 
Staples,  'or,  were  united  in  marriage  by  the  groom's  father,  Rev.  J. 
Woodsworth,  D.D.,  assisted  by  Rev.  H.  V.  Mounteer.  The  duties  of 
bridesmaid  were  performed  by  Miss  Clara  M.  Woodsworth,  '01,  while 
C.  B.  Sissons,  '01,  of  Chatham,  supported  the  groom.  Mr.  Woods- 
worth  is  a  graduate  in  Arts  of  Wesley  College,  but  obtained  his 
theological  degree  at  Victoria.  His  bride  was  a  valued  member  of 
the  staff  of  Lindsay  Collegiate  Institute.  The  young  couple,  after 
visiting  Muskoka,  left  for  Winnipeg,  where  Mr.  Woodsworth  is 
assistant  pastor  of  Grace  Methodist  Church. 

Mi?s  Mabel  Catherine  Light,  daughter  of  Mr.  W.  J.  Light, 
Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  George  W.  Goodwin,  '97,  of  Osgoode  Hall,  were 
married  on  September  20th  at  the  home  of  the  bride's  parents.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Goodwin  have  taken  up  their  residence  in  this  city. 


We  regret  that  we  are  not  able  to  give  in  this  issue  the  present 
locations  and  occupations  of  the  members  of  the  class  of  '04.  It  was 
found  impossible  to  secure  the  necessary  information  owing  to  the 
fact  that  some  members  of  the  class  had  neglected  to  send  in  their 
addresses  to  the  Secretary  of  the  class.  However,  we  hope  to  present 
in  our  next  issue  a  full  list  both  of  '04  and  '03. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Bible  Study  Class,  Mr.  W.  A.  Walden,  '05, 
requests  us  to  announce  to  the  graduates  of  Victoria  that  the  course 
of  study  to  be  followed  this  year  is  that  mapped  out  by  Professor 
Bosworth,  of  Oberlin  College.  The  book  is  entitled  "  Studies  in  the 
Life  of  Christ,"  and  may  be  had  on  application  to  the  Secretary.  The 
prices  post  and  duty  paid  will  be  75c.  for  the  paper  cover,  and  $1.05 
for  the  cloth  binding.  Professor  McLaughlin,  our  leader,  is  hoping 
that  many  of  our  graduates  will  pursue  this  course  in  conjunction  with 
the  students. 


46 


Ada    Vidoriana. 


Obituaries 

Senator  James  Cox  Aikens,  whose  death  occurred  at  his  residence 
in  this  city  on  August  6th,  was  one  of  the  oldest  ex-students  and 
friends  of  Victoria.  Born  in  the  County  of  Peel  in  1823,  he  received 
his  education  in  the  local  schools  and  in  Victoria  University.  After 
leaving  college  he  returned  to  his  native  county,  where  for  a  number 
of  years  he  engaged  in  farming.     His  political  career,  which  was  to 


*®»»i\^ 


the  late  senator  aikens. 

prove  so  long  and  creditable,  began  in  1854,  when  he  was  elected  as 
the  representative  of  Peel  Co.  in  the  Legislative  Assembly  of  Canada. 
In  1862,  he  was  appointed  to  the  Legislative  Council,  and  continued 
to  occupy  his  seat  therein  until  Confederation,  when  his  worth  and 
prominence  were  recognized  by  an  appointment  to  the  Senate  of  the 
newly-formed  Dominion.     From  1869  to    1873  he  was  a  member  of 


Acfa     Victoriana.  47 

Sir  John  A.  Macdonald's  administration,  occupying  the  post  of  Secre- 
tary of  State  and  Registrar  General.     During  his  term   of  office  he 
framed  and  carried  through  ParHament   the   PubUc  Lands  Act,  and 
organized  the  Dominion  Lands  Bureau,  which  subsequently  became 
the  Department  of  the  Literior.     On  the  return  of  the  Macdonald 
Government  to  power  in    1878,  Senator  Aikens  again  entered  the 
administration  as  Secretary  of  State,  afterwards  becoming  Minister  of 
Inland  Revenue.     In  1882  he  retired  from  the  Senate  to  accept  the 
post  of  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Manitoba,   but  was  recalled  to  the 
Senate  in  1896,  where  he  continued  to  serve  his  country  till  his  death. 
In  early  youth  Mr.  Aikens  identified  himself  with   the   Methodist 
Church,  and  throughout  his   life  continued  a  faithful  and  consistent 
member   of    that    body.      While    occupying   posts    of    the    highest 
political  and  social  prominence,  he  preserved  the   simplicity  of  his 
Christian  character,  and  his  whole  career  was  marked  by  a  conscienti- 
ous fidelity  to  duty  and  the  strictest  honesty  of  purpose.     His  sound 
business  judgment  was  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  Church,  and  for 
a  number  of  years  he  filled  the  position  of  Lay-Treasurer  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Society,  displaying  the  most  scrupulous  care  in  discharging 
the  duties  of  his  office.     He  was  also   a    strong  supporter  of  the 
temperance  movement,  and  was  for  some  time  Vice-President  of  the 
Dominion    Alliance.       In    1892    Victoria   conferred   upon    him    the 
honorary  degree  of  LL.D. 

Charles  Walter  Chafee,  M.D.,  '84,  died  of  an  affection  of  the 
heart  at  his  home,  614  Spadina  Avenue,  on  May  25th.  He  is  sur- 
vived by  a  sister,  Miss  Chafee,  and  a  brother,  Rev.  A.  B.  Chafee,  of 
Coboconk. 

The  sympathy  of  all  the  students  of  Victoria  will  go  out  to  Miss 
Alice  Wilson,  '05,  in  her  recent  bereavement  by  the  death  of  her 
father,  Mr.  Richard  Wilson,  of  Cobourg.  Mr.  Wilson,  who  was  also 
an  old  student  of  Victoria,  was  a  man  of  independent  spirit  and 
unimpeachable  probity,  a  strong  supporter  of  the  cause  of  temperance, 
and  prominent  in  both  church  and  civic  affairs.  The  respect  with 
which  he  was  regarded  by  his  fellow-townsmen  is  shown  by  the  fact 
that  for  three  years  he  occupied  the  position  of  Mayor  of  Cobourg. 
He  passed  to  his  reward  on  August  24th,  at  the  age  of  62  years. 
N.  R.  Wilson,  '99,  is  a  son.  The  class  of  '05  also  regrets  to  learn 
that  Miss  Wilson  is  compelled  by  ill-health  to  abandon,  for  the  time 
being,  her  college  course. 


48 


Ada      Victoriana. 


5^^ 

RELIGIOUS 


The  Lakeside  Conference 

IN  the  changeful  hurry  of  our  College  life  we  fail  to  grasp  its  full 
significance.  Like  the  fleeting  visions  which  start  and  fade  as  the 
tourist  skirts  the  mountain  or  winds  along  the  river's  bank,  we 
"  see  or  seem  to  see  "  visions  of  a  larger  life  and  a  truer  beauty  ;  but 
lacking  the  hours  of  reflection,  we  fail  to  print  upon  our  lives  the 
lasting  image  of  those  clearer  revelations.  It  is  only  as  we  are  lifted 
up  above  the  blinding  atmosphere  of  the  busy  world  to  linger  awhile 
in  the  solitude  of  our  own  and  God's  presence  that  we  can  interpret 
the  clear  outline  of  the  heavenly  vision,  and  catch  the  accents  of  the 
still  voice. 

Such  a  season  was  our  visit  to  the  Lakeside  Summer  Conference. 
There  on  the  wooded  shore  of  Lake  Erie,  for  ten  days  waiting  for 
another  Pentecost,  two  or  three  hundred  men  sat  "  together  in 
heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus."  Gathered  from  the  colleges  of  the 
Central  States  and  Ontario,  having  caught  the  same  vision  of  life's 
service  and  humanity's  need,  and  animated  by  the  same  high  purpose 
of  the  noblest  living,  mustered  for  a  far-reaching  campaign,  we  waited 
the  marching  orders  of  our  Divine  Lord.  In  the  early  morning  hour, 
with  Bible  in  hand,  we  scattered  by  ones  and  twos  along  the  shore, 
till  a  hundred  quiet  nooks  became  secret  meeting-places  with  God. 
And  whether  in  the  forenoon's  discussion  of  the  practical  needs  at 
home  and  abroad,  or  in  the  afternoon  hours  of  recreation,  the  very 
atmosphere  spoke  of  God's  presence,  and  the  conversation  echoed  His 
Spirit  throughout.  In  the  still  evening  hour  we  sat  together  upon 
the  lake  shore  and  faced  the  question  of  our  life's  work,  and  with  the 
purposes  newly  formed  in  our  hearts  we  concluded  the  day  under 
training  for  personal  work. 

Those  were  indeed  blessed  days,  a  green  spot  forever  in  the  memory 
of  those  who  were  privileged  to  attend.  Their  fruitage  must  be  seen, 
in  the  certain  testimony  of  the  future, 

"  That  tasks,  in  hours  of  insight  willed, 
May  be  through  days  of  gloom  fulfilled." 

F.  W.   Langford,  '05. 


Ada      Vicioriaua. 


49 


The   Victoria   Sand 

THOSE  who  were  with  us  in  "Vic"  last  year  will  remember  the 
awakened  spiritual  life  that  marked  the  latter  half  of  the  academic 
year.  The  awakening  is  associated  in  our  minds  with  the  con- 
ference of  the  College  Missionary  Society,  in  January,  and  the  visit 
later  of  Sherwood  Eddy,  on  furlough  from  India,  and  of  Willis  R. 
Hotchkiss,  from  Africa.  One  mark  of  this  awakening  was  the  evan- 
gelistic services  conducted  in  neighboring  churches  by  men  from  the 
College  Y.M.C.A.  Another  was  the  large  increase  in  the  number  of 
those  who  purpose  to  serve  as  mission.iries  in  the  Foreign  Field. 
Still  a  third  was  the  formation  of  the  Victoria   Band  by  a  committee 


THE    VICTORIA    BAND. 

representing  the  Faculty  and  the  volunteers  of  the  College.  Its 
permanent  members  were:  W.  A.  Gifford,  B. A.,  (Leader),  E.  VV. 
Wallace,  B.A.,  J.  H.  Wallace,  B.A.,  F.  W.  Langford,  A.  E.  Elliott, 
(Secretary),  E.  W.  Morgan.  Besides  these,  A.  E.  and  C.  J.  Moor- 
house,  F.  H.  Langford  and  J.  S.  Bennett  each  assisted  for  two  weeks. 
With  credentials  from  Chancellor  Burwash,  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  the  General  Board  of  Missions  and  the  Editor  of  the 
Guardian^  the  Band  made  its  announcement  in  the  columns  of  the 
Church  organ,  and  awaited  invitations.  More  than  could  be  accepted 
were  soon  tendered,  and  after  visiting  several  Toronto  churches  on 
th-  remaining  Sundays  of  the  academic  year,  an  all-summer  campaign 


50  Acta    Vicloriana. 

was  begun  in  London,  June  12,  and  during  the  vacation  services  were 
conducted  in  London,  Woodstock,  St.  Thomas,  Chatham,  Sarnia,  St. 
Mary's,  CHnton,  Goderich  and  Brampton. 

The  Summer  Schools  at  Morpeth,  Port  Stanley  and  Victoria  College 
were  also  visited,  and  gave  an  opportunity  for  combined  work  and 
rest.  One  week  in  July  was  spent  under  canvas  at  Port  Stanley,  and 
a  jolly  week  it  was,  with  boating,  fishing  and  enjoying  the  entertain- 
ment of  kind  people. 

The  fun,  however,  lasted  but  one  short  week,  and  the  work  was 
serious  enough.  One  week  was  spent  in  each  church.  For  some 
time  the  first  services  of  each  week  were  given  to  evangelistic  work, 
and  men  and  women  were  converted.  Later,  the  conditions  incident 
to  the  summer  season  made  it  necessary  either  to  lengthen  the  time 
spent  in  each  church  or  to  make  the  campaign  more  distinctively 
missionary.  The  Band  adopted  the  latter  course,  for  everywhere 
their  own  position  as  volunteers  seemed  to  make  their  missionary 
message  peculiarly  acceptable. 

Each  week  opened  with  a  statement  of  God's  claims  upon  a  human 
life,  of  the  privilege  and  power  of  Christian  service,  and  of  the 
immeasurable  possibilities  of  a  consecrated  church.  This  was  followed 
by  a  presentation,  with  the  aid  of  maps,  of  the  mission  fields.  The 
week  closed  with  an  appeal  to  the  individual  to  determine  his  life- 
work  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  to  take  as  the  dominating  purpose  of 
his  life,  whether  at  home  or  abroad,  the  bringing  in  of  the  Kingdom. 

Missionary  literature  was  sold.  The  Epworth  Leagues  were  met  in 
consultation.  Meetings  of  the  whole  officiary  of  the  Church  were 
held  to  consider  the  necessity  of  an  immediate  forward  missionary 
movement.  At  these  meetings  the  churches  were  urged  to  choose 
and  support  their  own  missionary. 

Several  results  are  noted.  People  have  been  converted.  Indi- 
viduals and  churches  have  been  led  to  recognize  their  stewardship 
and  to  increase  largely  their  support  of  missionary  work.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  of  Missions  has  granted  a  request  for  individual  represen- 
tation of  the  individual  church,  and  has  thus  initiated  a  new  policy. 
Several  young  men  and  women  have  determined  to  enter  missionary 
work.  Classes  are  being  formed  for  Bible  study  and  prayer  and  for 
evangelistic  work  at  home,  while  many  are  observing  the  morning 
watch.  The  reflex  influence  upon  the  Volunteer  Band  has  greatly 
increased  its  activity  and  devotion.  It  is  confidently  believed  that  it 
will  speedily  become  impossible  for  the  Church  to  experience  again 
her  recent  dearth  of  workers  for  the  foreign  field. 


Acta    J^icioriana.  5 1 

Silver  Bay 

THE  Student  Conference  at  Silver  Bay,  June  24th  to  July  3rd,  was 
attended  by  twenty-eight  Canadians,  nine  of  whom  were  from 
Victoria.  The  strongest  point  of  the  Conference  was  its  Bible 
Study,  conducted  by  Drs.  White,  Johnson  and  Stone. 

As  at  every  previous  Conference  the  question  of  Missions  was  made 
very  prominent.  Mrs.  Pearson,  of  Japan ;  Mr.  Carter  and  Mrs. 
Eddy,  of  India ;  Mr.  Hotchkiss,  of  Africa,  spoke  for  their  respective 
fields,  while  Mr.  Mott  represented  The  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 

During  "  Association  Hour"  each  day  the  undergraduates  discussed 
plans  for  the  coming  year's  work,  while  the  graduates,  in  an  "Alumnae 
Conference,"  planned  to  keep  in  touch  with  and  help  the  Alma  Mater. 

Three  verses  quoted  by  Mr.  Speer  at  the  closing  Alumnje  Meeting 

may   well    be   taken   as   a  motto  for  the  coming  year :  Rev.  iii.,  8, 

■"Behold,   I   have  set  before   thee  an  open  door";  2  Sam.  iii.,   18, 

"  Now  then  do  it  " ;  i  Cor.  xvi.,  9,  "  For  a  great  door  and  effectual 

is  opened  unto  me,  and  there  are  many  adversaries." 

G.  P.,  '04. 


Tleligion  in  the  College 

IN  speaking  of  religion  in  the  college  we  presuppose,  without  argu- 
ment, that  its  right  to  some  place  or  other  is  recognized.  Religion 
in  the  college  is  not  an  alien.  We  presuppose  that  college  men 
and  women  believe  in  God  and  in  a  moral  law  with  rightful  impera- 
tives, in  the  fact  of  religion  and  its  uses.  Why  such  a  presupposition  ? 
Because,  in  the  main,  college  men  and  women  are  neither  superficial 
nor  intellectually  or  morally  deformed. 

The  number  unquestionably  grows  less  of  such  as  would  write  over 
the  door  of  their  model  university  the  legend :  "  All  knowledge 
acquired  here  except  religious  " ;  or,  to  elaborate  :  "  Here  we  investi- 
gate physical  laws,  but  it  is  beyond  our  province  to  look  into  the 
relation  of  the  law  to  God  or  of  man  to  God.  We  revel  here  in 
literature,  Latin  satirists,  Greek  dramatists,  French  novelists,  but  not 
in  the  buried  books  of  Moses  and  Isaiah,  or  the  sayings  of  the  Naza- 
rene.  Hume  we  know,  Voltaire,  Rousseau  and  Paine;  but  who  is 
Paul  ?  who  John  ?  and  when  did  Butler  live  ?  Music  we  love  and 
cherish,  but  not  for  hymns  nor  for  the  services  of  God."  This  would 
be  both  folly  and  hypocrisy,  the  true  expression  of  neither  mind  nor 


5?  Acta    Victoriana. 

heart.  Religion  has  its  place  with  us.  We  all  think  so,  and  if  we  do 
not  ^^Z  so  we  will  not  confess  it. 

But  if  religion  has  a  place  at  all  it  should  be  clear  and  unmistakable, 
without  suggestion  of  needed  apology  or  defence,  without  cant  or 
cringing.  A  religion  unasserted  and  merely  tolerated,  occupying  an 
ambiguous  position,  is  a  farce.  The  motto  of  Harvard  has  not  too 
little  of  compromise  :   '■''Pro  Chrisio  et  Ecclesin." 

The  man  at  college  stands  at  the  parting  of  the  ways.  These  are 
the  days  when,  from  the  Temple-cave  of  his  own  self,  the  Nameless 
urges  him  to  make  his  choice.  What  life  is  worth  the  choosing?  or 
is  any  ?  What  life  rightfully  claims  him  ?  or  does  any  ?  It  is  religion 
that  ought  to  illuminate  and  strengthen  here.  Mathematics  has  its 
certainties,  but  not  those  which  give  peace  to  the  soul.  Literature 
and  science  little  move  the  depths  of  the  heart  whence  are  the  issues 
of  life.  Philosophy  does  not  speak  to  the  conscience,  nor  furnish 
motives,  nor  fashion  character,  as  religion  is  competent  to  do.  It  is 
faith  in  truth  and  God  and  Christ  which  alone  can  find  real  worth  in 
life,  and  give  it  noble  ends. 

And  so  by  every  worthy  allurement  we  will  commend  religion  to 
the  college  man  We  will  aim  for  every  man  that  "  whatsoever  things 
are  true,  whatsoever  things  are  honest,  whatsoever  things  are  just, 
whatsoever  things  are  pure,"  he  may  during  his  years  with  us  think 
on  these  things ;  and  as  for  the  sphere  in  which  through  life  he  will 
exercise  the  virtues  here  acquired,  we  will  aim  that  it  be  determined 
in  the  fear  of  God. 


The  Fall  Conference  of  the  University  of  Toronto  Y.M.C.A.,  was 
held  in  University  College,  Y.M.C.A.  Hall,  Sept.  28th  and  29th. 
The  attendance  was  not  large,  but  the  men  were  representative 
and  deeply  interested.  "Vic"  was  well  represented  on  the  printed 
program,  the  names  of  E.  VV.  Wallace,  B.A.,  W.  A.  Gifford,  B.A.,  E. 
S.  Bishop,  F.  W.  Langford,  A  D.  Miller  appearing.  Because  of  the 
necessary  absence  of  Messrs.  Miller,  Bishop  and  Langford,  the  services 
of  J.  S.  Bennett  were  sought  and  given. 

C.  M.  Copeland,  Y.M.C.A.  Secretary  for  Ontario  and  Quebec,  gave 
very  efficient  aid.  The  Association  officers  are  preparing  for  a  cam- 
paign to  be  conducted  soon  in  Toronto  University,  by  J.  R.  Mott. 


a 

P 

> 

Di5 
W 
a 

a 


54 


Acta    Victoriana. 


QCAL 


HURRAH  ! 
"  How  are  you,,  old  chap  ?  " — "  Glad  to  see  you  !  Where  did 
you  get  all  that  tan  ?  " — "  What  have  you  been  doing  all  summer  ?  " — 
"  \Vhere  do  you  room  ?  '"' — "  Have  you  seen  the  Freshettes?  "  These 
are  a  few  sample  remarks  of  the  kind  that  were  flying  about  the 
corridors  on  the  ist  of  October,  and  subsequent  days,  when  Alma 
Mater  received  her  straying  brood  under  her  wings  once  more.  The 
rugged  endearments  of  the  men,  the  gentler  tokens  of  the  women, 
the  bright  eyes,  the  hearty  hand-clasps  and  the  gay  jests— these  will 
return  as  pleasant  memories  while  the  Octobers  come  and  go  and 
Latin  and  Calculus  are  forgotten. 

We  met  a  college  grad.  away  out  on  the  "bald-headed  "  prairie,  as 
the  Westerner  terms  it — a  man  with  wife  and  family  and  home  ties; 
but  the  cycle  of  the  year  never  brings  October's  golden  days — so  he 
told  us — without  a  tugging  at  his  heart-strings  to  return  to  Alma 
Mater. 

Freshman  to  Miss  Barker — "  Where  do  the  Freshmen  register  ?  " 

It  is  rumored  that  a  Freshette  strayed  down  to  the  men's  reading 
room,  where  she  was  apprehended  by  Jimmie  Hunter  and  escorted 
back  to  neutral  territory.  Later  she  expressed  herself  confident  that 
J.  H.  was  a  Freshman.     Intuition  ? 

Freshman  (in  search  of  lodging)  to  A.  D.  Miller — "  Where  is  the 
bureau  of  rooms  ?  " 

"Fools  walk  in  where  angels  fear  to  tread,"  was  the  remark  of  a 
Freshman  who  attempted  to  enter  Dr.  I^dgar's  class-room  where  a 
number  of  Freshettes  were  sitting.     The  implication  is  doubtful. 

Robert  informs  us  that  on  October  ist,  while  in  the  Registrar's 
office  attired  in  blue  overalls  and  armed  with  a  broom,  a  Freshman 
entered  and  without  a  moment's  hesitation  put  the  question  :  "  Are 
you  Mr.  Bain?"     Robert  says  he  could  not  suppress  a  baneful  smile^ 


Ada    Vidoriana.  55 

"  I  THINK  I'll  take  this  book,  Mr.  Aydie."  This  to  A.  D.  Miller  at 
the  bureau. 

Miss  J-m-son,  '08  (meekly) — "  So  the  girls  take  turns  in  waiting  at 
the  table." 

Miss  Chaple,  '08  (specialist),  Monday  a.m.,  October  3rd — "  It's 
perfectly  horrid  down  stairs — there's  nothing  but  men." 

Miss  P.  B.  F.,  '07—  "  I  did  nothing  but  get  fat." 

Hamilton  Adams,  '06,  has  been  suffering  from  a  wart  on  the  sole 
of  his  foot,  which  will  probably  hinder  him  from  taking  part  in  the 
sports  on  field  day.     This  is  his  sole  trouble,  however. 

Naturally,  to  a  Freshman,  registering  is  a  novel  experience. 
Having  learned  how,  he  perpetrates  the  deed  whenever  an  oppor- 
tunity presents  itself.  The  out-of-date  address  book,  prepared  by 
the  Alma  Mater  Society  and  kept  in  the  men's  reading  room,  tempted 
one  unsuspecting  victim,  and  he  signed. 

Junior  to  first  year  theolog — "  I  suppose  you  will  hold  your  class- 
meeting  soon  ? "  Spec. — Yes,  I  suppose  so.  Will  it  be  in  the 
chapel  ?  " 

Miss  Annie  Allen,  '02,  assures  us  that  she  will  sometimes  climb 
the  back  fence  of  the  Deaconess  Home  to  try  our  ice. 

Miss  J-kl-g,  '05  (dazed)—"  What  church  do  I  attend  ?  "  "  Why, 
I  don't  attend  any."     Oh,  the  passion  for  classics  ! 

RuDDELL,  '05,  informs  us  that  he  will  not  take  astronomy.  There 
are  plenty  of  stars  in  his  course  already,  he  says. 

Bennett,  '05,  on  hearing  that  a  Freshette  will  room  in  same  house 
— "  Won't  that  be  jolly.     I'll  take  her  under  my  wing." 

Teddy,  M.,  '06,  reports  that  two  theologs.  came  into  the  city  on 
his  train  accompanied  by  two  young  ladies  to  the  great  scandalization 
of  a  friend  of  Ted's,  who  was  a  Med. 

To.MMiE  Green,  '02,  lately  returned  from  his  field  of  labor  in  B.C. 
reports  that  he  is  just  aching  for  the  first  reception.  In  the  meantime 
he  has  begun  the  B.D.  course. 

Bunch  of  juniors  assembled — "  Well,  girls,  what  did  you  do  ?  " 
Chorus — "  I  kept  house."  "  I  cooked."  "  I  entertained  my  relatives," 
etc.,  ad  infi?iitu>ii. 

Grad.— "  Annesley  Hall  filled  Robert  ?  "  Robert—"  Yes,  sirree  ! 
If  it  had  been  twice  as  big  it  would  have  been  full.  It's  just  like  the 
bicycle  craze  some  time  ago." 


56  Ac^a      Victoriana. 

Miss  Cullen — "And  then  the  wedding  !  Why,  I  shouldn't  have 
felt  worse  if  it  had  been  myself  1  " 

The  Sophomores  thought  they  had  struck  pay-dirt  sure  on  dis- 
covering a  trunk  in  the  upper  hall.     But  it  was  Dr.  Homing's. 

James,  '05,  was  observed  at  the  Union  by  those  who  arrived  on  the 
same  train  to  phy  the  gallant  very  solicitously.  He  carried  her  guitar 
case  and  a  sweet  smile. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stevenson,  parents  of  the  '07  brother  and  sister, 
have  just  moved  into  Toronto.  We  congratulate  George  and  Miss  S. 
on  the  double  privilege  of  being  at  home  and  at  college  at  the  same 
time,  a  pleasure  which  we  cannot  all  enjoy. 

Clyo  to  Senior — "You're  as  unreliable  as  a  Freshette  !  " 

We  are  pleased  to  note  the  handsome  fence  about  the  Hall  and 
other  local  improvements.     We  are  glad,  however,  that 

'■  Stone  walls  do  not  a  prison  make, 
Nor  iron  bars  a  cage,"  etc. 

Charlie  Ward,  '04,  wandered  over  from  the  Technical  School 
where  he  has,  for  three  weeks,  restrained  the  natural  passions  of  a 
class  of  fifty  by  his  persuasive  eloquence  k  la  francjais.  Charlie  wore 
a  red  petunia  and  a  cane.  He  has  secured  a  tutorship  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Chicago  (nos  compliments !),  but  is  uncertain  whether  to 
accept  it  or  not. 

You  can  get  that  book  at  the  bureau. 

Prior  to  the  opening  of  college,  George  Earnest  Trueman,  '06, 
entered  into  solemn  compact  by  letter  with  the  local  editor  (Masc.) 
to  refrain  from  shaving  the  upper  lip,  each  to  appear  in  college,  and 
the  party  of  the  second  part  to  make  no  mention  of  former's  appen- 
dage in  these  columns.  Faithfulness  on  the  part  of  the  local  editor 
was  rewarded  by  jibes  and  jeers.  Know  all  men  by  these  presents 
the  perfidy  of  George  Earnest  Trueman. 

Apropos  of  the  above  we  congratulate  Copeland  and  Lamb  of  '06. 

Prof.  Laxgford,  to  Pearl  Blanche  F.,  who  is  registering  witfi  him 
— "  This  is  Miss  Faint  ?  "  "  Yes."  "  Miss  P.  B.  ?  "  "  How  did  jw^ 
know  ?  " 

Sophomore  query — "  Tell  us — surely  we  could  not  have  been  so 
green  when  we  were  Freshies  ?  " 

"  Oh  wad  some  power  the  giftie  gie  us 
To  see  oursel's  as  ithers  see  us." 

Miss  Van  Ast-ne,  '05 — "  I've  nothing  in  my  head  but  a  cold." 


Acta    Victor iana.  57 

Knight,  '05,  could  furnish  locals  for  half  a  dozen  college  journals 
by  his  manifold  experiences  of  the  past  summer.  He  was  at  the 
St.  Louis  Fair.  While  doing  "  The  Pike  ''  he  called  to  see  a  certain 
Philippine  lady.  Now  Jack  is  a  trifle  tanned.  While  conversing  with 
the  wonder  from  the  antipodes,  their  heads  only  being  visible  to  out- 
siders, one  was  heard  to  inquire  :  "  Which  is  the  Philippino  lady  ?  " 

On  another  occasion  while  dining  in  a  "  rice  restaurant,"  where  the 
Chinese  staple  took  the  place  of  all  cereals  and  vegetables,  Jack 
called  a  waitress  (they  were  alone)  and  complained  that  a  chicken, 
which  was  his  meat  order,  was  so  muscular  and  tough  that  he  sus- 
pected that  it  had  walked  all  the  way  from  the  rice  plantation  to  the 
Fair.  This  so  incensed  the  lady  of  the  white  apron  that  she  had  him 
put  out,  after  extorting  85c.  for  the  meal  which  he  had  not  eaten. 
Jack  said  he  never  felt  so  put  out  in  his  life. 

It  is  with  deep  regret  that  we  insert  herewith  an  obituary  notice  of 
the  late  Prince,  the  noble  St.  Bernard,  who  was  spoken  of  as  the  best 
behaved  Freshman  who  came  in  with  '07.  Deceased  was  formerly 
the  property  of  Mr.  Dunbar,  the  Sculptor,  by  whom  he  was  presented 
to  Robert.  Doubtless  many  have  missed  him  from  the  side  entrance 
and  the  lawn  where  he  patrolled  the  walks — a  vigilant  sentry.  On 
July  1 2th  he  passed  away  to  the  paradise  of  good  dogs  (if  such  there 
is),  and  at  midnight  of  the  same  day,  by  the  light  of  a  torch,  Robert 
actmg  for  the  clergy  and  William  as  sexton,  they  laid  his  great, 
shaggy,  yellow  coat  in  its  last  resting  place  beneath  the  pines  on  the 
eastern  lawn  by  the  side  of  the  lamented  terrior  Bobs,  late  of  Dr. 
Edgar's  class-room.  Robert  loved  Prince  dearly,  and  shed  tears  at 
the  burial;  but  William,  according  to  Robert's  version,  "when  the 
cock  wept  thrice,  went  out  and  crowed  bitterly." 

Echoes  of  the  tour  of  the  Victoria  University  Male  Quartette  are 
still  heard.  Elmer  tells  how  Lane,  at  Kingston,  took  the  unsuspecting 
Jolliffe  and  Walden  off  the  boat  and  introduced  them  to  a  couple  of 
lady  cousins  whom  he  had  picked  up  on  the  wharf  five  minutes  before 

Voice  from  the  hall,  to  bunch  of  Canadians  in  room  119,  Silver 
Bay  Hotel — "  Girls,  you're  disturbing  the  whole  corridor."  Miss 
Beatty,  '03  (excitedly) — "  Oh  !  we  are  just  discussing  original  sin  and 
a  personal  devil." 

Prof.  Lang,  entering  suddenly,  in  the  midst  of  a  Y.  W.  C.  A. 
Executive  meeting — none  present  but  Seniors — "  Oh,  I  beg  your 
pardon.     Is  this  the  Bob  Committee?  " 


58  Acta    Victoriana. 

Harold  Woodsworth,  '07,  wears  that  expression  which  alternates 
between  exaltation  and  depression  of  spirit.  Someone  told  us  that 
Hal  was  showing  a  couple  of  Freshettes  through  the  building,  but  we 
were  relieved  to  observe  upon  investigation  that  they  were  his  sisters> 
who  will  take  special  work  at  Vic.  and  reside  in  Annesley  Hall. 

During  the  summer  the  fairy  wand  of  the  furniture  dealer  has 
been  at  work  in  Annesley  Hall,  with  a  result  which  should  be  gratify- 
ing to  the  committee.  The  rooms  on  the  ground  floor,  which  last 
year  were  a  barren  waste,  present  an  appearance  of  simple  elegance 
and  quiet  dignity,  which  must  add  greatly  to  the  comfort  and  pleasure 
of  the  occupants.  Many  details  in  the  furnishings,  which  were  o\er- 
looked  in  the  first  plans,  have  been  re-arranged  and  completed,  so 
that,  in  so  far  as  a  pretty,  comfortable  home  is  conducive  to  felicity> 
the  Hall  should  be  a  very  happy  place.  Of  Victoria  students  regis- 
tered in  Arts,  there  are  in  residence  two  Seniors,  three  Juniors,  six- 
teen Sophomores  and  seventeen  members  of  the  first  year. 

Miss  Gr-h-m,  '08 — "  Miss  Proctor,  please  may  I  dust  your  room 
now  ?"     Such  humility  has  been  seen,  no,  not  among  freshmen. 

Miss  M-s-n,  '08 — "  Is  this  the  place  where  you  come  to  get  thin  ?  " 
Miss  P-rl-w,  '08 — "Yes,  I  hope  so  ;  that's  why  I  came  here." 

On  the  afternoon  of  Tuesday,  October  4th,  an  informal  reception 
was  given  by  the  Executive  of  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  to  the  girls  of  the 
incoming  class,  when,  under  the  genial  influence  of  the  hostesses,  not 
to  mention  apples  and  fudge,  the  Freshettes  began  to  feel  a  little  more 
at  home. 

The  notice  of  the  student  body  is  called  to  the  book  bureau,  now 
under  the  able  management  of  Mr.  A.  D.  Miller,  '05.  After  investi- 
gation, we  can  assure  everyone  of  careful  attention  and  prices  which 
cannot  be  bettered  in  the  city.  Patronize  home  institutions  and 
Acta's  advertisers  ! 

Harold  Kenneth  Smith  is  a  handsome,  manly  freshman,  and, 
though  only  seventeen  years  of  age,  one  who  bids  fair  to  make  his  mark 
in  college  circles.  Born  in  Kent  county,  he  matriculated  from  Essex 
High  School.  He  has  registered  in  Biology  and  Physics,  with  a  view 
to  the  medical  profession.  The  class  of  '08  are  to  be  congratulated 
upon  such  a  musical  acquisition  as  Mr.  Smith,  who  plays  the  piano, 
the  violin  and  the  cornet.  While  blest  with  but  two  incisors  in  either 
jaw  he  can  eat  an  apple  in  two  bites  and  expects  to  cut  his  wisdom 
teeth  in  the  near  luture.     Smith  is  a  distant  cousin  of  Dr.  Horning. 


Acta    Victoriana.  59 

Among  the  new  faces  we  notice  these  :  Miss  Lewis,  who  comes 
with  two  scholarships,  will,  judging  from  her  intellectual  face,  be  a 
shining  light  in  her  two  courses  of  Moderns  and  Classics.  Miss  Ada 
Wallace  impresses  one  as  a  girl  who  might  be  jolly,  and  her  friends 
describe  her  by  a  word  that  doesn't  rhyme  with  angel.  Miss  Hyland 
is  registered  in  English  and  History.  She  promises  to  shine  in  the 
social  life  of  the  College.  Miss  Gowanlock  is  registered  in  Mathe- 
matics, and  seems  a  thoughtful  girl  who  will  be  a  mainstay  in  her 
class  along  academic  lines.  Of  the  large  class  of  '08,  twenty  two  are 
registered  in  Moderns.     How  happy  Dr.  Horning  will  be  ! 

Remarks  of  American  cousins  at  Silver  Bay  : — 

"  Where  is  Canada  College  ?  " 

"  We  knew  you  were  Canadians  by  your  French  accent  and  your 
rosy  complexions  "  (the  sun  had  done  its  best  during  cur  trip  down 
the  St.  Lawrence). 

"  You  play  hockey  all  year,  don't  you  ?  " 

"  No,  I've  never  heard  of  Ottawa." 

The  members  of  the  Victoria  Band  have  some  amusing  tales  to 
tell.  Having  a  week  off  at  Port  Stanley,  the  minister  furnished  a 
tent,  and  they  camped  beside  the  church.  The  first  night,  while 
Alex.  Elliott  was  at  his  devotions,  Ed.  Wallace,  who,  with  the  other 
boys,  was  already  under  the  covers,  inquired  in  graveyard  accents  : 
"  Who  ever  thought  we'd  be  lying  in  the  church-yard  so  soon  ? " 
Alex,  may  be  pardoned  if  he  broke  off  his  petitions  abruptly  to  give 
vent  to  his  feelings  in  a  cheerful  way. 

Echo  No.  2.  What's  in  a  name  ?  A  good  deal  when  it  will  induce 
a  rational  being  to  mistake  Edward  and  Jimmie  for  brothers. 

Park  Street  Church,  Chatham — Rev.  Cobbledick,  addressing  Dr. 
F.  and  turning  to  Edward:  "May  I  introduce  Mr.  Wallace?' 
Turning  to  Jimmie  :  "  Another  Mr.  Wallace — a  younger  brother."  "  I 
do  not  exactly  recall  your  mother,  but  if  my  memory  serves  me  right 
her  complexion  was  very  different  from  the  Doctor's.  You  must  take 
after  your  mother''     Jimmie  blushed  and  took  after  Rev.  Cobbledick. 

Speaking  confidentially,  the  men  of  the  class  of  '08,  in  point  of 
numbers,  looks  and  reputed  intellectuality,  do  credit  to  Victoria. 
Among  those  who  have  come  under  our  notice  is  Mr.  Alex.  McLean, 
who  enters  holding  the  first  scholarship  in  Mathematics  and  Science. 
His  home  is  in  Middlesex  county  where,  for  three  years,  he  fostered 
the  "  young  idea  "  in  a  country  school  house.  He  will  be  a  favorite 
with  the  ladies. 


6o  Acta    Victoriana. 


Tips 


IT  is  hardly  necessary  to  discuss  the  value  of  systematic  exercise  in 
the  fresh  air  as  a  factor  in  the  normal  development  of  a  healthy 
mind.  This  question  has  been  threshed  out  by  medical  men 
and  scientists;  and  results  have  been  of  so  practical  a  nature  that,,  at 
the  present  time,  the  "  daily  constitutional  "  is  almost  co-essential 
with  eating  and  sleeping.  The  "  constitutional "  assumes  many 
different  forms,  and  for  the  edification  of  new  students,  and  the 
awakening  of  those  more  familiar  with  college  "  ways  and  means,"  it 
may  be  well  to  point  out  the  manner  in  which  our  universities  have 
taken  hold  of  the  question. 

The  department  of  physical  training  is  now  recognized  to  so  great 
an  extent  by  many  of  our  colleges  that  courses  of  instruction  have 
been  prescribed  and  awards  made  for  special  merit  in  the  pursuance 
of  them.  Nor  has  this  been  brought  about  through  hygienic  princi- 
ples alone.  There  are  other  motives — the  natural  desire  for  glory  and 
the  still  more  natural  desire  for  gain  (not  Joe).  In  American  and  in 
many  Old  Country  institutions  the  athletic  team  has  proven  itself  the 
most  satisfactory  medium  of  advertisement,  bringing  glory  to  the  man 
and  to  the  college.  As  a  body,  Victoria  students  do  not  fully  realize 
just  how  much  the  name  of  a  university  or  college  depends  on  a 
championship  in  some  one  line,  at  least.  The  spirit  of  competition  is 
keen,  and  is  equally  legitimate  in  mental  and  physical  effort.  This 
statement  may  seem  to  have  a  barbaric  ring,  but  it  is  undeniable  that 
Anglo-Saxon  history  has  always  savored  strongly  of  muscle,  and  in  all 
likelihood  will  continue  to  do  so.  In  recognizing  the  importance  of 
the  department  of  athletics  we  can  do  no  better  than  emulate  the  good 
example  of  others,  and  effect  for  Victoria  a  more  perfect  issue. 

We  are  rather  limited  as  to  numbers  in  comparison  with  rival 
institutions,  and  the  desire  to  enter  the  whole  field  of  sport  has 
occasioned  our  downfall.  The  necessity  of  specialization  is  an  up-to- 
date  fact,  and  only  by  adopting  it  can  we  hope  to  cope  with  other  and 
larger  colleges.     That  outsiders  may  credit  us  with  some  little  spark 


Acta    Vicioriana.  6t 

of  pride,  let  us  "  get  together"  and  do  something.  Victoria  is  not 
backward  in  mental  products  of  a  high  order — she  may  even  have 
harbored  abnormalities  or  monstrosities — but  in  the  athletic  world 
she  is  known  as  the  "  Ladies'  College."  There  is  not  necessarily  any 
scorn  in  this  appellation,  just  truth,  for,  verily,  the  dear  girls  on  the 
tennis  court  and  in  the  ladies'  hockey  team  alone  seem  capable  of 
achieving  success.  Our  valiant  football  teams  have  marched  out 
every  year  under  the  acclaim  of  the  fairest  of  patronage  ;  and  notwith 
standing  this  have  been  whipped  like  presumptious  children.  The 
position  of  the  Victoria  girl  might  be  likened  to  that  of  a  young 
woman  dining  out  with  her  half-witted  brother — horribly  mortified  but 
necessarily  apologetic. 

In  the  past  we  have  been  justly  proud  of  our  religious  societies,  of 
our  literary  societies,  and  especially  proud  of  Acta — a  publication 
pie-eminent  in  past  years  in  collegiate  journalism.  When  our  athletic 
teams  can  compete  with  those  of  other  institutions  as  well  as  our 
college  organ  (not  the  vocalian)  has  competed  with  her  rivals,  then  the 
existence  of  our  stomachs  will  be  as  irrefutable  as  the  existence  of  our 
brains,  and  we  shall  be  Wren — men,  I  mean — in  body,  soul  and 
spirit,  and  as  such,  worthy  of  the  name.  It  is  necessary  for  every 
student  to  take  part  in  some  out-of  door  work.  Why  not  assume  an 
active  course  in  that  which  shall  redound  most  to  the  glory  of  the 
ribbon  he  wears  so  conspicuously  in  his  hat.  Victoria  does  not  beg 
her  students  to  assist  in  this ;  she  demands  their  hearty  co-operation, 
and  absolutely  no  one  is  exempt. 

The  question  of  specialization  has  been  treated  of  during  the  past 
two  years  by  members  of  the  Athletic  Union  ;  and  the  rays  of  opinion 
have  converged  to  the  one  point — rugby.  The  game  commends 
itself  to  UP,  first,  because  it  is  the  child  of  the  university,  and  secondly, 
because  it  seems  to  be  our  only  hope.  We  have  no  available  men 
for  the  Association  League,  and  it  would  be  a  senseless  thing  to  train 
for,  certain  deftat.  On  the  other  hand  we  have  many  of  our  old 
rugby  fiends  still  with  us,  and  also  plenty  of  promising,  though  raw, 
material.  With  this  combination  of  experience  and  new  blood  we 
ought  to  achieve  wonders.  Why  not  throw  the  association  balls  into 
the  fire,  and  thus  prevent  that  diversion  from  the  main  issue?  It 
might  not  be  safe  to  advise  the  demolition  of  the  alley  board,  but  we 
would  suggest  incidentally  that  it  be  used  more  as  a  windbreak  than 
anything  else.  Who  thinks  of  attaining  fame  by  this  means,  anyway  ? 
What  knightly  pleasure  is  there  in  slapping  small  rubber  balls  into  the* 
Chancellor's  back  yard,  or  in  like  manner  raising  bumps  on  the  ear  of 


62 


Ada      Vidoriana. 


the  man  in  front?  Of  course  these  remarks  are  not  made  in  an 
absolute  sense,  but  rather  to  accentuate  the  need  of  a  concentration 
of  purpose  and  effort.  We  cannot  boom  rugby  too  much  this  year, 
as  our  chances  are  good  and  results  important.  Captain  Robertson 
expects  every  preacher  to  doff  his  white  tie  and  swallow-tail,  every 
layman  his  fancy  vest  and  embroidered  hose,  and,  clad  in  ferocious 
grin  and  coagulate  foot-ball  armor,  join  in  the  march,  not  to  death 
but  Victory. 

We  would  urge  new  men  to  "enlist"  immediately.  There  are 
vacant  places  on  the  first  team  and,  mayhap,  changes  to  be  made. 
College  students  should  understand  that  success  depends  to  a  great 
extent  on  the  sacrifice,  not  of  time  but  of  personal  comfort,  and 
sometimes  a  little  pride.  We  cannot  all  capture  a  place,  but  every 
man  who  attends  practices  gives  invaluable  service  to  the  "  regulars." 
There  ought  to  be  thirty  men  on  the  field  every  practice  night,  each 
one  determined  to  do  his  best;  thus  two  teams  may  be  formed,  and 
the  knowledge  gained  by  the  players  in  occasional  contests  is  practical 
and  necessary. 

For  the  honor  of  Victoria,  let  the  men  in  her  halls  respond  to  this 
call  and  prove  that  the  name  of  their  Alma  Mater  is  not  a  sarcasm  on 
herself. 


(\. 


EUGENIA    FALLS. 


ACTA  VICTORIANA 

Published  Monthly  during  the  College  Year  by  the  Union  Literary 
Society  of  Victoria  University,  Toronto. 

Vol.  XXVIII.     TORONTO,  NOVEMBER,   1904.  No.  2. 


November. 


BY    H.    ISABEL    GRAHAM. 

/^   dreary  days  and  rugged  ways, 

And  bitter  winds  so  fiercely  blowing; 
O  fallen  leaves  and  shiv'ring  trees, 

And  bare,   brown  fields  with  nothing  growing! 

O  empty  plains  and  sweeping  rains, 
O  lonely  w^ood,   a  requiem  sighing 

O'er  summer  dead  and  songsters  fled, 
And  flowers  in  their  dark  graves  lying! 

O  early  night  and  laggard  light, 
O  glittering  frost  with  fairy  fingers; 

O  glad  surprise  of  sunset  skies 

Where  Heaven's  brightest  glory  lingers! 

O  changeful  time  of  gloom  and  shine, 

Thy  charms  my  heart  will  long  remember; 

In  all  the  year  I  hold  most  dear 
The  cold  and  colorless   November. 


64  Ada    Victoriana. 

The    Scotch     Church     Case. 

FRANCIS   HUSTON  WALLACE,   M.A.,  D.D  , 

Dean  0/  the  Faculty  of  Theology. 

FREE  Churches  in  Great  Britain  seem  to  have  fallen  on  troublous 
times.  Questions  of  liberty  and  justice  which  were  thought 
finally  settled  long  ago  are  up  once  more  and  clamoring  for  decision. 
First  we  had  the  unrighteous  English  Education  Act,  which,  while  it 
delighted  the  Roman  Catholics  and  Anglicans,  outraged  the  Noncon- 
formists and  drove  half  England  and  practically  all  Wales  into  "passive  " 
rebellion.  Now  we  have  the  decision  of  the  House  of  Lords  on  the 
Scotch  Free  Church  Union,  practically  confiscating  the  property  of 
a  great  Christian  body  and  handing  it  over  to  an  insignificant  recalci- 
trant minority,  on  grounds  which  virtually  deny  the  spiritual 
autonomy  of  the  Christian  Church. 

The  ultimate  issue  will  probably  be  the  quickening  of  the  life  of 
Free  Churches  both  in  England  and  Scotland.  In  the  meantime 
there  is  great  hardship. 

The  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Scotland  was  for  many 
generations  one  of  dissension  and  disruption.  From  the  main  body, 
the  Church  of  Scotland  established  by  law,  various  secessions  took 
place  on  various  principles,  and  the  seceding  bodies  often  subdivided. 
Even  in  these  sometimes  apparently  absurd  subdivisions  there  was  a 
soul  of  goodness,  a  noble  love  of  truth,  a  loyal  adherence  to  principle. 
Take,  as  the  highest  example,  the  origin  of  the  great  Free  Church. 
The  issue  was  that  of  "  patronage,"  the  right  of  lay  patrons  to  appoint 
ministers  to  churches  without  the  consent  of  congregations  or  presby- 
teries. For  ten  years  a  keen  controversy  raged,  the  issue  being  really 
that  of  the  spiritual  independence  of  the  Church,  or,  as  it  was  put, 
"  the  headship  of  Christ."  Finally,  in  1843,  in  obedience  to  their 
consciences  and  in  heroic  vindication  of  their  principles,  474  ministers 
of  the  Church  of  Scotland  walked  out  of  the  Assembly,  abandoned 
their  churches  and  their  manses,  gave  up  their  legal  incomes,  and, 
like  Abraham,  "went  out  not  knowing  whither  they  went."  This  was 
the  more  remarkable  as  these  men  were  not,  as  the  earlier  seceders, 
"  voluntaries."  They  held  the  principle  of  the  union  of  Church  and 
State,  and  would  have  welcomed  such  an  establishment  and  endow- 
ment of  the  Church  as  would  have  left  the  Church  free  in  spiritual 
things. 


Ada    Victoriana. 


65 


Their  success,  under  the  splendid  leadership  of  Chalmers,  was  equal 
to  their  heroism,  both  at  home  and  abroad.  They  raised,  without 
State  aid,  magnificent  churches,  colleges,  mission  premises,  and  en- 
dowments. Their  relations  with  the  seceders  who  had  preceded  them 
gradually  became  more  cordial  and  intimate  as  they  felt  more  and 
more  the  impracticability  of  their  own  ideal  of  an  establishment  which 
should  not  infringe  upon  the  spiritual  liberty  of  the  Church.  Soon 
after  the  "  Disruption  "  of  1843,  the  centrifugal  forces  in  the  religious 
life  of   Scotland    began   to  lo<:e   their   vitality  and   the  centripetal  to 


DR.    ROBERT    RAINY. 
Leader  of  the  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland. 


assert  themselves.  In  1847  ^he  United  Presbyterian  Church  was  formed 
by  the  union  of  the  "  Secession  "  Church  with  the  "  Relief"  body. 

Not,  however,  until  1867  did  the  idea  of  the  union  of  the  Free 
Church  with  the  U.  P.  Church  find  expression  in  the  Free  Church 
Assembly.  But  a  committee  on  union  deemed  the  question  of  estab- 
lishment to  be  an  insuperable  barrier  between  the  Free  Church  and 
the  "voluntaries"  of  the  U.  P.  Church.  The  movement,  neverthe- 
less, went  quietly  on. 


66  Acta    Victoriana. 

In  1874  "patronage"  in  the  Church  of  Scotland  was  abolished  by 
Act  of  Parliament.  But  no  tendency  developed  in  the  Free  Church 
to  return  to  the  bosom  of  the  old  Church.  The  ministers  and  people 
of  the  Free  Church  not  only  had  become  attached  to  their  own  ways 
and  their  own  work,  but  also  had  weakened  in  their  devotion  to  the  prin- 
ciple of  establishment.  Indeed,  gradually,  under  the  sagacious  leader- 
ship of  Dr.  Robert  Rainy,  the  majority  of  the  Free  Church  came  to 
favor  the  disestablishment  of  the  Church  of  Scotland. 

This,  of  course,  meant  a  rapprochement  with  the  U.  P.  Church. 
From  1874  to  1900  negotiations  went  quietly  and  carefully  on  for  the 
union  of  the  two  bodies,  and  at  last,  in  1900,  they  happily  issued  in 
the  almost  unanimous  union  of  the  Free  Church  and  the  U.  P.  Church 
in  the  United  Free  Church,  a  body  at  once  as  large  and  as  powerful 
as  the  Established  Church  of  Scotland.  Of  the  more  than  i,ioa 
ministers  of  the  Free  Church,  only  twenty-eight  held  out  against  this 
union,  honestly,  no  doubi,  thinking  themselves  alone  true  to  the 
principles  of  the  "  Disruption,"  but  probably  with  "  more  scruples  in 
their  conscience  than  conscience  in  their  scruples."  They  rejected 
what  the  majority  claim  to  have  been  reasonable  offers  of  compromise 
and  accommodation  as  to  the  property,  and  attempted  to  hold  certain 
churches  and  manses  by  force.  This  little  minority,  located  almost 
entirely  in  the  Highlands,  called  themselves  the  Free  Church  of  Scot- 
land, organized  presbyteries  and  an  assembly,  appointed  a  Moderator, 
and  claimed  the  whole  property  of  the  late  Free  Church  on  the  ground 
that  they  alone  were  true  to  the  original  principles  of  that  body  in 
reference  to  predestination  and  establishment.  The  property,  so  they 
claimed,  had  been  given  for  the  propagation  of  the  doctrine  of  pre- 
destination and  the  principle  of  Church  establishment,  and  should 
now  go  to  those  only  and  wholly  who  were  true  to  their  trust  in  this 
regard. 

There  is  evidently  this  much  truth  in  this  claim  of  the  minority, 
that  the  Free  Church  has  been  a  living  Church,  and  not  a  mere  trust 
corporation,  and  has  therefore  inevitably  made  progress  in  the  con- 
ception  and  expression  of  truth.  The  spirit  of  the  Free  Church  in 
1843  w^s  doubtless  intensely  Calvinistic.  The  Free  Church  keenly 
sympathized  with  the  Secession  Church  in  its  expulsion  of  the  able  and 
learned  Dr.  James  Morison  for  his  doctrine  of  the  Universality  of  the 
Atonement.  But  "the  thoughts  of  men  are  widened  with  the  process 
of  the  suns."  In  1879  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  passed  a 
Declaratory  Act,  declaring  the  sense  in  which  it  understood  the  West- 
minster Confession  of  faith  on  the  matter  of  predestination,  practically 


Acta    Victoriaiia.  67 

accepting  the  Morisonian  or  Arminian  view.  In  1892  the  Free 
Church  passed  a  similar  Declaratory  Act.  In  the  present  United 
Free  Church,  therefore,  the  questions  of  predestination  and  free  will 
are  open  questions.  We  honor  this  noble  spirit  of  liberty  and  com- 
prehensiveness. 

The  minority  appealed  to  law.  The  Scotch  Courts  of  Session 
unanimously  sustained  the  right  of  the  majority.  The  case  was 
appealed  to  the  House  of  Lords,  the  supreme  tribunal  of  the  Empire. 
A  committee  of  the  House  of  Lords  tried  the  case.  But  for  the  death 
of  Lord  Shand,  as  is  now  known,  the  committee  would  have  been 
equally  divided,  the  appeal  would  have  failed,  and  the  property  would 
have  remained  with  the  United  Church.  The  Lord  Chancellor  Halsbury, 
however,  on  the  death  of  Lord  Shand,  so  constituted  the  Committee 
as  to  make  the  success  of  the  minority  practically  inevitable,  as  too 
soon  appeared.  Professor  Kennedy,  of  the  chair  of  law  in  Aberdeen 
University,  does  not  hesitate  to  publicly  charge  Lord  Chancellor  Hals- 
bury  with  turning  the  House  of  Lords  Scotch  Appeal  into  an  English 
Court  ot  Law,  by  ignoring  Scotch  lords  qualified  to  sit  and  calling  in 
Lord  Alverstone  and  Lord  James,  Englishmen  like  himself  and  ignor- 
ant of  Scotch  law  and  history,  instead  of  following  the  sound  principle 
and  practice  of  Lord  Eldon,  who,  as  he  himself  has  recorded,  feeling 
the  difificulty  of  mastering  Scotch  law,  when  he  had  a  unanimous 
judgment  of  the  Scotch  judges  to  deal  with  was  accustomed  to  send 
the  case  back  to  their  full  court  for  further  enlightenment  and  fuller 
information.  A  leading  Scotch  paper  bluntly  reiterates  the  charge  of 
"  the  packing  of  the  Court  by  the  exclusion  of  the  Scottish  judges 
competent  to  sit  in  it,  and  the  selection  by  the  Lord  Chancellor  in 
their  place  of  English  judges  as  ignorant  as  himself  of  the  Scottish 
conception  of  a  church,  if  not  of  the  law  of  Scotland."  Only  one 
Scotch  judge  sat  on  the  Committee,  Lord  Macnaghten,  and  he 
declared  for  the  United  Free  Church,  and  with  him  one  English 
judge.  Lord  Lindley.  Indeed,  of  the  twelve  judges  who  from  first  to 
last  have  given  judgment  in  the  case,  all  the  Scotch  judges,  seven  in 
number,  have  been  in  favor  of  the  majority  of  the  Free  Church.  It 
is  a  clear  case  of  Scotch  judges  against  English. 

The  point  of  law  on  which  the  minority  relied,  and  on  which  the 
Court  decided  in  their  favor,  is  this,  that  if  property  was  given  in  trust 
to  a  certain  body  of  men  for  certain  religious  purposes,  and  if  the 
original  legal  documents  of  that  body  provided  for  the  disposal  of  the 
property  in  the  event  of  a  schism,  then  the  property  should  be  dis- 
posed of  according  to  that  provision  ;  but,  failing  such  provision,  the 


68  Acta      Victoriana. 

property  must  belong  to  the  party  adhering  to  the  opinions  and  prin- 
ciples on  which  the  body  was  originally  formed.  In  conformity  with 
this  general  principle  of  law  the  American  Presbyterian  Church  has  in 
its  constitution  a  provision  for  the  amendment  of  doctrinal  statements 
by  a  constitutional  process.  It  would  be  wise  for  all  churches  to  have 
such  provision.  The  contention  in  the  case  of  the  Free  Church  was 
that  there  was  no  such  provision  for  a  schism  and  the  disposal  of  the 
property,  and  that  therefore  the  whole  property  must  be  handed  over 
to  the  insignificant  minority  as  alone  adhering  to  the  opinions  of  the 
Church  at  its  origin.  On  that  principle,  blindly  applied,  one  dissident 
might  block  all  change,  progress,  reform  in  any  church.  This,  surely, 
is  logic  making  itself  absurd.  This  is  law  of  a  sort  that  the  lay  mind 
can  hardly  respect. 

What  was  the  answer  of  the  defendants?  First,  that  the  original 
Free  Church  documents  did  not  make  the  principle  of  establishment 
a  fundamental  question,  and  that  the  Church  had  in  various  ways 
long  since  made  it  evident  that  it  did  not  so  regard  it.  Secondly, 
with  respect  to  doctrine,  that  the  property  had  been  given  to  be  held 
at  the  disposition  of  the  Assembly,  and  that  the  Assembly  had  exclu- 
sive jurisdiction  over  the  formulation  of  doctrines — given  to  the 
Church  for  the  purposes  of  the  Church,  and  subject  to  the  whole 
powers  of  the  Church.  This  was  felt  to  be  the  most  important  point, 
this  claim  to  spiritual  autonomy  of  the  Church,  and  the  Court  went  very 
fully  into  the  history  of  the  progress  of  thought  in  the  Free  Church  to 
ascertain  whether  the  historical  continuity  had  been  strictly  main- 
tained. 

At  this  point  emerged  the  grave  difficulty  that  English  judges, 
brought  up  under  the  English  Church  Establishment,  seemed  incapable 
of  any  adequate  conception  of  the  Christian  Church  in  its  autonomy 
and  inherent  right  of  development.  By  reaction  from  the  supremacy 
of  the  pope,  supremacy  has  been  given  to  King  and  Parliament  over 
the  Church  of  England,  and  men  have  learned  to  look  upon  the 
Church  as  if  a  mere  creature  of  Parliament,  and  upon  "  Free  ''  Churches 
as  strictly  analogous  to  mere  trust  corporations.  The  Scotch  (and 
New  Testament)  conception  of  the  Church  as  no  creature  of  parlia- 
ment, as  possessing  inalienable  spiritual  independence,  as  clothed  with 
inherent  prerogative  over  its  own  formulation  of  doctrine  in  loyalty  to 
Christ  as  its  Head,  was  simply  caviare  to  the  English  judges.  In  the 
report  of  the  trial  we  read  of  sneers  and  sarcasms,  and  impatient  ques 
tions,  and  suppressed  laughter  on  the  part  of  the  Lord  Chancellor,  as 
the  Scotch  counsel  developed  the  claim  to  spiritual  independence  of 


Acta    Victoriajia.  69 

the  Church.  The  Chancellor  directly  denied  the  claim  of  spiritual 
independence,  defined  as  the  "  power  within  the  Church  to  do  any- 
thing that  affects  spiritual  matters."  Let  the  Church  depart  in  the 
least  from  the  original  basis  and  it  forfeits  its  property  !  Behind  that 
principle  the  court  sheltered  itself  throughout  from  all  appeals  to 
Scotch  Church  history  and  theology.  It  seemed  to  those  learned 
lords  a  horrible  idea  that  a  Church  could  change  its  creed  without  the 
sanction  of  Parliament !  So  Scotch  religious  liberty,  as  in  the  old 
days,  was  at  the  mercy  of  Anglo-Erastianism.  What  a  premium  this 
puts  upon  the  hypocrisy  which  will  mumble  insincere  assent  to  outworn 
formulae  for  the  sake  of  property,  what  a  stab  to  the  heart  of  all  vital 
Christian  thought  striving  to  keep  abreast  with  truth  ! 

The  decision  of  August  ist,  1904,  endorsing  in  every  point  the 
claims  of  the  minority,  and  handing  over  the  property  of  1,100  minis- 
ters and  300,000  communicants  to  28  ministers  and  a  handful  of  peo- 
ple, precipitates  a  momentous  crisis  in  the  history  of  Scotland. 
Ninety-seven  per  cent,  of  the  Free  Church  lose  all  their  church  pro- 
perty to  three  per  cent.  The  property  involved  includes  over  $5,000,000 
in  invested  funds,  nearly  1,000  church  buildings,  manses  to  correspond, 
three  theological  colleges,  in  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  and  Aberdeen,  a 
magnificent  Assembly  Hall  in  Edinburgh,  and  most  valuable  premises 
in  the  foreign  mission  fields,  especially  India.  It  would  take  fully 
$50,000,000  to  replace  the  property  swept  away  from  the  Free  Church 
by  this  startling  decision.  One  of  the  most  iniquitous  features  of  the 
case  is  the  fact  that  the  Widows'  and  Orphans'  Fund,  created  by  the 
annual  payments  of  the  ministers,  is  taken  and  handed  over  to  the 
twenty-eight  ministers  of  the  minority,  and  the  widows  and  orphans  for 
whom  it  was  accumulated,  are  cast  upon  the  charity  of  the  world.  In 
Edinburgh  one  congregation  remained  out  of  the  union  of  1900,  fifty- 
five  entered  ;  the  property  goes  from  the  fifty-five  to  the  one,  23,000 
people  are  left  without  churches  to  worship  in,  and  fifty-five  ministers 
without  manses.  In  Glasgow  the  property  of  103  congregations  and 
70,000  people  is  handed  over  to  two  congregations.  How  can  the 
twenty-eight  ministers  of  the  "  Wee  Free  "  man  all  the  churches  handed 
over  to  them,  to  say  nothing  of  the  three  theological  colleges  with 
their  fifteen  professors  and  two  hundred  students?  On  the  foreign 
fields  304  missionaries  and  344  native  helpers  are  stripped  of  churches, 
colleges,  and  homes. 

Three-fourths  of  the  property  in  question  has  been  given  to  the 
Church  since  1874,  when  the  Free  Church  Assembly  declared  that 
there  was  "  no  objection  on  principle  to  union  with  the  United  Pres- 


yo  Acta    Victoriana. 

byterian  Church."  Money  given  after  that  is  handed  over  to  those 
who  object  to  such  union.  A  large  proportion  of  the  donors  of  the 
property  are  aHve,  and  have  gone  into  the  United  Church,  and  yet 
their  wishes  are  not  to  be  considered.  Is  this  justice  ?  Is  this  faith- 
fulness in  the  administration  of  a  trust  ?  For  instance,  out  of  $685,000 
raised  in  the  Free  Church  during  the  last  ten  years  for  church  extension 
in  Glasgow,  all  but  $75  was  subscribed  by  men  who  not  only  approved 
but  entered  the  union.  Their  wishes  are  ignored.  This  money  is 
snatched  from  them    and  handed  over  to  a  handful  of  dissidents. 

According  to  the  judges  the  whole  matter  is  one  of  the  administra- 
tion of  a  great  pecuniary  trust.  Yet  these  same  judges  did  not  stop 
to  inquire  what  effect  their  decision  would  have  upon  the  actual 
carrying  out  of  the  trust  They  did  not  think  it  worth  while  to  ascertain 
whether  the  twenty-eight  ministers  ot  the  minority  and  their  insignificant 
handful  of  adherents  would  be  able  to  really  carry  on  the  great  and 
vast  work  which  for  so  many  years  of  splendid  success  the  Free  Church 
has  carried  on,  but  in  their  haste  to  express  their  scorn  of  the  principle 
of  the  spiritual  independence  of  the  Church,  they  risked  the  ruin  of 
the  whole  work  which  the  property  had  been  accumulated  to  carry  on. 
The  "Wee  Free"  Church,  if  it  takes  possession  of  this  great  property 
at  home  and  abroad,  will  do  so  not  to  admmister  it,  but  to  wreck  it. 

Scotland  remains  comparatively  quiet  under  this  outrage,  because 
it  cannot  yet  believe  that  such  a  monstrous  injustice  can  be  actually 
perpetrated.  The  Scotch  courts  have  yet  to  give  the  orders  for  actual 
dispossession.  Who  can  tell  what  we  may  see  in  Scotland  if  the 
attempt  be  made  to  actually  turn  out  congregations  from  the  churches 
which  they  built  with  their  own  money,  and  their  ministers  from  the 
manses  which  they  provided  for  them  ?  It  is  most  tragic  that  the  very 
Church,  the  Free  Church,  which  once  suffered  the  loss  of  all  for  con- 
science sake,  left  all  to  vindicate  its  spiritual  independence,  should 
still  find  itself  in  bondage  and  peril  at  the  hand  of  the  state.  Of 
course,  this  would  have  been  avoided  if  there  had  been  an  explicit 
statement  of  a  provision  for  a  schism  or  a  change  of  creed  in  the 
original  constitution  of  the  Church.  But  surely  even  law  and  lawyers 
might  take  some  things  for  granted,  and  have  some  regard  to  justice. 

Under  the  circumstances,  compromise  on  the  basis  of  arbitration 
having  been  offered  by  the  majority  and  declined  by  the  victorious 
minority.  Parliament  must  be  invoked  to  redress  the  injustice  of  law. 
There  is  an  interesting  precedent  of  the  year  1844.  The  Presby- 
terian churches  of  England  had  long  become  Unitarian.  The  property 
was  claimed  by  those  who  remained  properly  Presbyterian.    The  Law 


Acta    Victoriana.  7 1 

Committee  of  the  House  of  Lords  decided  for  the  Presbyterians.  But 
the  very  Presbyterians  declared  they  wished  no  confiscation,  and  the 
very  Lords  who  had  decided  on  strict  legahty  against  the  Unitarians 
introduced  a  remedial  Act  into  Parliament  providing  for  an  equitable 
division  of  the  property.  It  was  then  held  in  Parliament  that  to 
follow  pedantic  legality  in  the  matter  would  be  practical  confiscation 
of  money  contributed  for  generations  by  Unitarians  for  Unitarian 
purposes.  Men  like  Sir  Robert  Peel  and  Lord  Macaulay  warmly 
espoused  the  cause  of  justice  and  religious  liberty,  and  the  Act  was 
passed.     Such,  we  hope,  may  be  the  outcome  of  the  present  crisis. 

To  the  honor  of  Presbyterianism  and  Scotland  be  it  said  that  the 
great  question  which  is  stirring  men's  souls  is  not  that  of  the  property 
but  that  of  the  spiritual  autonomy  of  the  Church.  Robertson  Nicoll, 
in  the  British  Weekly,  makes  the  issue  one  between  "  the  living 
Church  and  the  dead  hand,"  and  declares  "a  church  constituted 
according  to  the  judgment  of  the  Lord  Cliancellor  has  parted  with 
essential  liberty."  In  the  discourses  of  the  Free  Church  ministers  on 
the  Sunday  after  the  decision  there  was  a  new  passion  for  the  old 
Church  liberty,  a  plea  for  the  inherent  right  of  the  Church  to  free 
development  of  creed  and  polity  and  work.  One  happy  issue  of  the 
crisis  will  be  a  passionate  earnestness  in  proclaiming  a  broad,  free 
Gospel,  in  spite  of  Lord  Halsbury's  contention  that  that  is  inconsistent 
with  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  forfeits  the  property.  The  "  Wee 
Free "  Church  may  be  bound  by  the  decision  to  a  strict  Calvinism 
and  to  all  the  dead  past.  The  great,  progressive  majority  will  abide 
by  the  Union,  assert  their  liberty,  preach  a  universal  Gospel,  and  take 
joyfully  the  spoiling  of  their  goods,  rather  than  suffer  the  Word  of  God 
and  the  Church  of  Christ  to  be  Ijound. 

No  one  has  put  the  issue  better  than  that  leader  of  High  Anglican- 
ism, Bishop  Gore.  He  writes  to  the  Times  as  follows :  "  That 
'  Churches  '  should  be  tied  by  a  law  of  trusts  never  to  vary  their  con- 
victions as  expressed  in  formulas  or  constitutional  methods,  except  at 
the  risk  of  losing;;  legal  continuity  and  the  corporate  property  which 
goes  with  such  continuity,  seems  to  me  to  be  a  state  of  things  which 
every  lover  of  truth  or  freedom  ought  to  shrink  from.  ...  I  am 
writing  simply  from  the  point  of  view  of  a  citizen  of  a  great  nation, 
who  desires  that  the  nation  should  be  on  the  side  of  religious  reality 
and  freedom  of  spiritual  movement.  And,  though  I  do  not  agree  in 
many  important  respects  with  the  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  I 
cannot  but  think  it  is  a  grave  moral  disaster  that  our  law  should  be 
such  as  to  lay  a  dead  hand  upon  a  process  of  normal  intellectual  and 
spiritual  growth  in  an  important  and  noble  religious  community." 

lA 


72  Acta    Victoriana. 

Jimong  the   J^eal    Irish* 

BY  E.  W.  STAPLEFORD,  '05. 

WHEN  one  strolls  down  St.  Patrick  Street  in  Cork  he  need  not 
be  told  that  he  is  in  Ireland.  Almost  every  man  he  meets 
has  the  map  of  his  native  land  plainly  stamped  upon  his  face,  and 
"  begorrah,"  "by  faith,"  and  "  by  the  howly  Mary,"  are  heard  on  all 
sides.  The  signs  over  the  store  fronts  show  that  the  MacCarthys,  the 
O'Donoghues,  the  Murphys,  the  O'Sullivans,  the  Caseys,  and  many 
others  of  suggestive  names,  are  doing  their  share  in  the  commercial 
life  of  the  town.  The  most  Irish  place  in  the  world  is  Cork.  The 
most  Irish  place  in  Cork  is  Paddy's  Market,  just  off  St.  Patrick's 
Street.  Paddy's  Market  is  carried  on  partly  in  the  open  air  and 
partly  in  a  massive  stone  building.  Most  of  the  merchants,  especially 
those  who  transact  business  in  the  open  air,  are  women.  The  street 
is  literally  covered  with  wares  of  every  description.  The  women 
squat  before  their  goods  and  drive  hard  bargains,  filling  the  intervals 
between  sales  with  knitting.  Almost  everything  which  the  poorer 
class  of  the  people  require  can  be  purchased  here.  Cheap  meat  and 
vegetables,  fish,  eggs  and  cheese,  all  of  uncertain  age,  and  second 
hand  rubbish  of  every  kind,  abound.  If  Mike  and  Biddy  determine 
to  emigrate  to  "Greater  Ireland,"  as  America  is  called,  they  bring  all 
their  household  effects  to  Paddy's  Market,  and  sit  there  until  they  sell 
out,  Mike  breaking  the  monotony  of  business  life  by  frequent  visits 
to  the  neighboring  public  house,  and  Biddy  seeking  the  same  end  by 
her  knitting  needles,  with  an  occasional  sly  visit  to  the  "  Pub  "  herself. 
From  Paddy's  Market  we  took  a  walk  to  the  hill  which  is  crowned 
by  the  church  made  famous  by  the  author  of 

"The  bells  of  Shandon,  which  sound  so  grand  on 
The  pleasant  waters  of  the  River  Lee." 

After  visiting  the  church,  which  is  a  very  modest  structure,  we  wandered 
through  the  lanes  and  courts  of  the  parish,  for  Shandon  is  in  the  very 
heart  of  the  poor  section  of  Cork.  Naples  is  said  to  be  the  home  of 
the  most  abject  poverty  on  the  continent,  but  in  Naples  there  is  no 
such  poverty  as  in  Cork.  I  knocked  at  the  doors  of  several  houses, 
presumably  to  ask  direction,  but  really  to  get  a  glance  into  the  houses 
themselves.  The  dirt  and  squalor  is  appalling.  Meeting  a  typical 
Irishman  I  asked  him  the  cause  of  all  this  poverty  and  degradation, 

*  Several  of  the  cuts   in  this  article  are  used  by  permission  from   "Here  and  There   in   the 
Home  Land." 


Acta    Victoriana. 


7Z 


rather  expecting  him  to  lay  the  blame  at  the  door  of  the  British 
Government.  He  asked  me,  however,  if  I  had  been  in  any  of  the 
public  houses,  and  suggested  that  I  call  at  some  of  them.  I  visited 
several  of  the  saloons,  or  "pubs,"  as  they  are  called,  and  in  every  case 
they  were  filled  with  men  and  women,  and  in  many  instances  the 
women  had  babes  in  their  arms.  Though  for  the  most  part  clothed 
in  rags,  still  they  had  money  enough  and  time  enough  to  waste  in 
drink.  The  British  Government  is  not  altogether  to  blame  for  the 
distress  in  Ireland,  about  which  we  have  heard  so  much. 

The  tourist  does  not  tarry  very  long  at  Cork.     While  it  is  pleasantly 
situated  on  the   River  I.ee,  it  cannot  be  said  to  be  a  beautiful  city, 


AN    IRISH    COTTAGE. 


and  its  attractions  are  not  numerous.  Commercially  it  is  not  in  a 
flourishing  condition.  Its  trade  has  declined  and  its  population  has 
decreased.  Its  quays  are  lined  with  unemployed  men,  who  make  a 
living  by  earning  an  occasional  sixpence  or  shilling.  If  Mr.  John 
Redmond  would  expend  his  eloquence  and  energy  in  inducing  Irish- 
American  capitalists  to  invest  their  money  in  establishing  industries 
in  the  south  of  Ireland,  he  would  be  a  real  benefactor,  not  only  to  his 
own  beloved  land,  but  also  to  the  entire  British  Empire. 

With  such  thoughts  as  these  in  mind,  I  started  for  Blarney  Castle, 
which  is  only  five  miles  distant.  The  Irish  question  was  forgotten  as 
soon  as  the  open  country  was  reached.  Nature  has  been  very  kind 
to   Ireland   and    never    made  a   more    beautiful    spot.      England   is 


74 


Acta    Victor iana. 


beautiful,  but  her  beauty  is  conventional.  Scotland  is  beautiful,  but 
her  beauty  consists  in  her  ruggedness.  But  Irish  scenery,  especially 
in  Munster,  is  of  that  quiet  kind  so  restful  to  the  nerves,  and  yet  so 
free  and  unconventional  ;  for  Paddy,  unlike  the  Saxon,  has  been 
content  to  allow  Nature  alone  to  do  her  perfect  work. 

About  half-way  to  the  castle  I  left  the  railway,  in  order  to  better 
enjoy  the  scenery.     It  was  a  delightful  May  morn.     Erin  had  donned 


KILLARNEY — THE    OLD    WEIR    RRIDOE. 


her  richest  green.  The  rambling  hedges  were  in  flower  and  the  orange 
bloom  afforded  a  suggestive  contrast  to  the  green.  The  country  seemed 
but  sparsely  settled.  Occasionally  a  maiden  passed,  carrying  on  her 
broad  shoulders  a  bunch  of  brushwood,  or  a  woman  with  her  ill-fed 
donkey  and  lumbering  cart  on  the  way  to  Paddy's  Market,  or  a  man, 
with  pipe  in  mouth  and  hands  in  pockets,  whose  business  would  be 
hard  to  surmise.  I  called  at  several  cottages,  presumably  to  inquire  the 
way  to  Blarney  Castle.     Kindly  greetings  always  awaited  me.     "It's  a 


Acta    Victoriaiia. 


/:> 


foine  day,  sorr,  and  may  God  bless  ye,  sorr,"  was  the  usual  salutation. 
(Later  an  Irish  friend  of  mine  told  me  that  the  usual  greeting  of  a 
visitor  to  a  cottage  is,  "  May  God  bless  all  here,  barrin'  the  cat.")  It 
is  interesting  to  peep  into  these  little  stone  cottages  with  thatched 
roofs.  They  are  usually  of  two  rooms.  The  main  room  suffices  for 
drawing  room,  dining  room,  kitchen  and  i)edroom  lor  the  children. 
The  chickens  also  have  a  claim  upon  this  room,  but  the  proverbial 


KILLARNEV — COLLEEN     BaWN    PARK. 


"pig  in  the  parlor"  has,  I  am  told,  become  a  matter  of  history. 
"  The  gintleman  who  pays  the  rint,"  as  the  pig  is  respectfully  called, 
lives  in  a  sty  built  against  the  rear  wall  of  the  cottage.  The  floor  of 
the  cottage  is  of  cobble  stones  and  is  usually  clean,  though  the  feeding 
trough  of  the  chickens  occupies  a  place  in  the  centre  of  the  room. 
The  peasants  were  most  polite  and  wished  me  all  the  good  luck  which 
usually  follows  a  pilgrimage  to  Blarney  Castle.  Some  were  quite  free 
in  imparting  domestic  history.  One  man  told  that  he  had  "  a  son 
who  is  doin'  foine  in  Ameriky,"  while  a  good  old  woman  mentioned 


76 


Acta    Vicioriana. 


\S\dX  her  daughter  Katie  was  just  "killin'  hersilf  wor-r-kin'  in  Boston," 
and  intended  to  return  home  as  soon  as  she  could  save  enough  money. 
When  approaching  the  castle  I  met  a  man  walking  with  a  hurried, 
nervous  step.  His  features  were  of  the  Irish  caste,  his  walk  distinc- 
tively American.  "I've  kissed  the  Blarney  Stone,"  said  he,  in  a  tone  of 
exultation.  "  Good  luck  to  you,"  was  the  rejoinder,  as  we  shook 
hands.     "  You  live  in  America,"  I  continued.     "  Yes,"  he  said,  "  I 


b^ifc!^/ 


ENTRANCE  TO  THE  (;aP  OF  DUNLOK. 


left  Ireland  fifteen  years  ago.  You  are  an  American  ? "  "  No, 
better  than  that,"  I  replied.  "  I  am  a  Canadian."  "  Oh,  well,  it's 
just  about  the  same  thing,"  he  answered.  (Personally,  I  think  there 
is  a  great  difference.)  We  fell  to  discussing  the  Irish  question. 
"  What  is  the  cause  of  the  poverty  in  Ireland?"  was  asked.  "  It's  the 
Government,  the  wretched  British  Government,"  he  replied  with  great 
emphasis.  It  is  too  true  that  the  Ireland  of  to-day  is  sufifering  from 
the  oppressive  rule  of  the  last  three  centuries.    The  curse  of  Cromwell 


Acta    Vzctoriana. 


77 


is  still  upon  the  land.  The  iron  heel  of  the  conqueror  has,  to  a 
certain  extent,  crushed  out  the  fiery  spirit  of  the  Celt,  and  carelessness 
and  indolence  have  displaced  thrift  and  ambition.  But  it  is  also  true 
that  the  British  Government,  within  the  last  quarter  of  a  century,  has 
done  all  in  its  power  to  redeem  the  past,  and  to-day,  under  Wynd- 
ham's  Land  Bill,  Ireland  is  granted  privileges  which  no  other  people 
ever  enjoyed.     It  is  to  be  regretted  that  more  of  the  people  are  not 


VIEW    IN    THE    GAP    OF    DUNLOE. 


availing  themselves  of  the  advantages  of  this  Land  Bill.  If  Irish 
agitators,  instead  of  wasting  their  energies  in  hurling  invectives  at  the 
British  Government,  would  use  their  influence  to  induce  the  Irish 
people  to  take  advantage  of  their  privileges,  they  would  be  true  patriots 
and  a  real  help  to  the  great  masses  of  the  poor.  Further,  if  the  fearful 
waste  of  resources  through  the  drink  evil  could  be  stayed,  and  the 
capital  thus  conserved  devoted  to  the  establishing  of  industries,  Ireland 
would  again  bloom  and  blossom  as  the  rose,   and  the  Gem  of  the 


78  Acta    Victoriana, 

Ocean  would  once  more  occupy  her  rightful  place  among  the  countries 
of  the  world. 

But  are  we  not  standing  before  that  shrine  of  Irish  wit — Blarney 
Castle  ?  A  massive  donjon  tower,  one  hundred  and  twenty  feet  in 
height,  is  all  that  remains  for  our  inspection.  An  interesting  old  lady 
was  in  charge  of  the  castle  and  told  that  it  was  built  in  1446  by  Cormack 
MacCarthy,  a  descendant  of  the  ancient  kings  of  Munster.  During 
the  days  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  it  was  the  strongest  fortress  in  Munster, 
often  repelling  the  attacks  of  besieging  armies.  It  fell  before  Crom- 
well's men  in  1646.  Later  the  Lord  of  Blarney  was  exiled  for  Jacobite 
sympathies,  and  the  troops  of  King  William  destroyed  all  but  this 
single  tower.  The  fair  keeper  of  the  castle  also  told  us  of  the  virtues 
of  the  famous  stone,  which  is  placed  high  up  on  the  battlements. 

"  There  is  a  stone  there,  whoever  kisses 
Oh  I  he  never  misses  to  grow  eloquint, 
'Tis  he  may  climb  to  a  lady's  chamber, 

Or  become  a  mimber  of  sweet  Parliament.' 

She  pointed  out  the  stone,  telling,  not  showing,  how  it  is  to  be 
kissed,  and  closed  her  tale  by  mentioning  that  she  had  been  "in 
charge  of  the  castle  for  over  thirty  years."  I  remarked  that  I  could 
scarcely  understand  how  one  so  young  could  have  been  living  here  so 
long.  "  I  can  see,  sorr,  that  the  stone  is  beginning  to  wor-r-k  on  ye 
already,  sorr,"  she  replied.     It's  impossible  to  get  ahead  of  the  Irish. 

After  obtaining  a  magnificent  view  of  the  country  from  the  top  of 
the  tower,  I  went  below  and  explored  the  dungeons  where  old-time 
prisoners  waited  in  gloom  and  misery  for  something  to  happen.  It 
was  delightful  to  regain  the  sunlight  and  wander  among  the  groves  of 
Blarney. 

The  little  village  of  Blarney  was  close  at  hand,  and  the  boys  and 
girls  were  just  coming  Irom  school.  Stopping  a  bunch  of  the  boys,  I 
asked  them  to  show  me  their  text-books.  They  were  very  polite,  far 
more  so  than  the  average  school-boy  in  the  Western  Hemisphere. 
"  What  do  you  know  about  Canada  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Canada,  sir,  is  very  hot  in  summer  and  very  cold  in  winter.  Corn, 
lumber  and  apples  come  from  Canada.  It's  a  good  place  to  go  to, 
for  they  give  away  farms  free." 

Not  bad  for  a  Blarney  boy  of  about  twelve,  is  it  ?  I  was  very  glad 
to  notice  throughout  the  British  Isles  that  the  ignorance  which  has 
so  long  existed  regarding  Canada  is  rapidly  disappearing,  and  the 
British  school-boy  is  almost  as  well  informed  regarding  Canada  as  the 
Canadian  school-boy  is  regarding  Great  Britain. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


79 


But  Blarney,  wrapped  in  beauty  and  mystery,  had  to  be  left  behind, 
for  the  evening  train  soon  started  for  Killarney.  The  compartment  of 
the  car  I  entered  was  empty,  but  soon  a  guard  escorted  two  ladies  to 
the  door.  I  withdrew  to  a  corner  and  hid  myself  behind  a  Cork 
newspaper,  but  could  not  help  noticing  that  one  of  the  ladies  had  the 
English  cast  of  features,  while  the  other  was  decidedly  Irish — a  fine- 
looking  woman,  richly   dressed,  evidently   of  the  "  better   sort."     We 


BLARNEY    CASTLE. 


had  travelled  but  a  few  miles  when  the  Irish  lady,  looking  over  to  the 
form  behind  the  Cork  journal,  said  :  "  Excuse  me,  sir,  but  would  you 
object  if  I  should  have  a  smoke  ?  " 

Coming  from  so  fair  a  petitioner  the  boon  was  readily  granted. 
A  beautiful  silver  cigarette  case  was  produced,  and  the  lady  very 
kindly  asked  me  to  join  in  the  smoke.  I  was  compelled  to  say  that 
as  yet  I  had  not  acquired  that  accomplishment.     But  smoking  has 


8o  Acta   Victoriana. 

some  advantages  from  a  social  standpoint,  and  the  lady  ventured  to 
remark  :  "  You  are  from  America,  I  believe  ?" 

"  From  Canada,"  I  said. 

"  Toronto  ?  " 

"  Yes,  from  Toronto." 

"  Oh,  I  think  Toronto  is  the  loveliest  city  in  America,"  she  said. 
"  We  visited  many  cities  when  there,  but  we  thought  Toronto  the 
finest  of  them  all,  though  we  liked  Montreal,  too." 

Cards  were  exchanged,  and  I  learned  that  my  newly-acquired  Irish 

acquaintance  was  the  wife  of  the  squire  of ,  while  her  companion 

was  the  wife  of  the  vicar  of  the  same  place.  In  true  Irish  fashion  I 
was  invited  to  pay  them  a  visit,  one  stating  that  her  husband  had 
business  interests  in  Canada  and  would  be  glad  to  meet  a  Canadian. 
I  was  greatly  disappointed  that  my  plans  were  such  as  to  prevent  my 
accepting  the  invitation. 

It  was  dark  when  the  town  of  Killarney  was  reached,  but  the  next 
morning  revealed  the  fact  that  the  town  itself  possesses  few  charms.  It 
consists  of  a  few  winding  streets,  lined  with  low,  squalid-looking 
houses.  On  market-days  the  town  is  full  of  all  sorts  of  interesting 
people  from  the  surrounding  country,  men  in  long-tailed  coats  and 
knee-breeches,  strutting  through  the  crowd  and  swinging  their  shil- 
lalahs  in  a  dangerous  manner ;  women  enveloped  in  shawls,  carrying 
great  baskets  of  produce  on  their  shoulders,  or  standing  beside  their 
faithful  donkeys  ;  and  laughing  barefooted  colleens,  whose  black  eyes 
flash  bewitchingly. 

Tourists  visit  Killarney  not  to  see  the  town  but  the  lakes  which 
have  made  the  name  famous.  At  breakfast  in  the  morning  I  had  the 
good  fortune  to  meet  a  gentleman  from  Philadelphia.  We  arranged  to 
make  the  trip  of  the  lakes  together.  At  ten  o'clock  a  typical  Irish 
jaunting-car  was  in  waiting.  We  had  a  beautiful  drive  alongside  a 
magnificent  demesne,  which  had  recently  been  bought  from  its  original 
owner  by  a  prominent  brewer,  and  is  now  used  merely  as  a  game 
preserve.  Another  cause  of  Ireland's  poverty  is  here  suggested. 
How  many  prosperous  homes  could  be  supported  if  that  great  game 
preserve  of  thousands  of  acres  were  cut  up  into  fifty-acre  lots?  After 
a  nine-mile  drive  through  a  wild,  rugged  country  we  arrive  at  Kate 
Kearney's  cottage  ; 

"  O  did  ye  ne'er  hear  tell  of  Kate  Kearney  ? 
She  lives  by  the  banks  of  Killarney  ; 

One  glance  from  her  eye. 

Shun  danger  and  fly, 
For  fatal's  the  looks  of  Kate  Kearney." 


Ada    Victoriana. 


8i 


Here  we  made  a  stop,  for  souvenirs  and  mountain  dew  are  dis- 
pensed by  the  noisy  descendants  of  the  bewitching  Kate.  We  also 
left  our  car  here,  as  the  road  through  the  Gap  of  Dunloe  can  be 
travelled  only  on  foot  or  by  pony.  It  is  a  four-mile  trip.  We  elected 
to  walk.  It  is  an  interesting  trail  through  the  wild  narrow  pass 
between  Macgillicuddy's  Reeks  and  Purple  Mountain,  reminding  one 
of  some  parts  of  the  Kootenay  country  in  British  Columbia.     A  small 


GLENA    I'.AY,    KILLARNEY. 

Stream  called  the  Lor  goes  leaping  the  craggy  cliffs  and  adds  beauty 
to  this  rugged  scene.  We  passed  a  small  lake  known  as  Black  Lough, 
where,  our  guide  told  us,  "  St.  Patrick,  God  rest  his  sowl,  banished 
the  last  shnake  in  Ireland."  Along  the  trail  the  traveller  is  besieged 
by  natives  selling  trinkets  or  begging.  Oat  from  behind  bushes  and 
rocks  step  pretty  colleens  selling  goat's  milk  and  poteen.  Upon  being 
asked  the  price,  one  of  them  replied,  "  To  foine  gintlemen  loike  ye, 
just  whatever  ye  loike."  After  such  blarney  we  had  not  the  heart  to 
offer  anything  less  than  a  shilling. 


82 


Ada    Victoriana. 


After  a  good  stiff  walk  of  nearlyan  hour  the  Lakes  of  Killarney 
burst  upon  our  view.  It  might  be  mentioned  that  there  are  three 
lakes — the  Upper,  the  Middle  (or  Muckross),  and  the  Lower.  The 
Upper  Lake  is  the  smallest  of  the  three,  being  only  two  and  a  half 
miles  long  by  one  mile  wide,  but  it  is  the  most  beautiful  and  is 
magnificently  situated  amid  wild  and  lofty  mountains.  Here  a  boat 
in  charge  of  two  men  was  awaiting  us.  A  lunch  which  had  been 
prepared  was  greatly  enjoyed  as  the  boat  glided  by  the  many  little 


IN    A    JAUNTING-CAR. 

islands  of  the  lake.  The  scene  before  us  was  one  of  surpassing  beauty. 
In  the  distance  could  be  seen  the  lofty  peak  of  the  Carrantus,  the 
highest  mountain  in  Ireland.  On  the  right  frowned  the  craggy  sides 
of  Cumaglan.  Soon  we  entered  Long  Range,  the  channel  connecting 
the  Upper  and  Middle  Lakes. 

After  a  fine  row  among  islands,  beautiful  in  every  shade  of  green, 
we  reached  the  "  Meeting  of  the  Waters."  We  shot  the  rapids  under 
the  old  Weir  bridge,  and,  as  we  passtd  its  massive  stone  arches,  one 


Ac/a    Victoriana.  83 

of  the  boatmen  said,  ■'  Now,  gintlemen,  this  is  the  owldest  bridge  in 
Ireland,  it  was  built  when  Adam  was  a  little  bowy." 

At  the  head  of  the  Lower  Lake  is  Ross  Castle.  This  ivy-clad  ruin 
was  formerly  the  stronghold  of  the  great  O'Donoghue  family  and  dates 
from  the  fourteenth  century.  It  is  celebrated  in  history  as  being  the 
last  fortress  in  Munster  to  hold  out  against  the  Parliamentary  army. 
It  is  an  interesting  old  ruin  and  from  the  top  of  the  tower  a  magnificent 
view  of  the  lakes  can  be  obtained. 

A  trip  to  Killarney  would  be  incomplete  without  a  visit  to  Muckross 
Abbey.  It  is  situated  about  three  miles  from  the  town  near  the 
village  of  Cloghereen.  So  next  day  I  strolled  out  along  a  beautiful 
country  road  with  the  abbey  as  my  destination.  The  monks  of  old 
evidently  had  a  love  for  the  beautiful,  for  well  did  they  select  the  site 
for  the  sacred  pile.  The  abbey  is  built  on  a  hill  commanding  a  fine 
view  of  the  Lower  Lake.  The  hill  reaches  the  edge  of  the  lake  by  a 
series  of  beautiful  terraces.  It  is  said  that  a  church,  which  was 
destroyed  by  fire  in  1190,  stood  upon  the  site  of  the  present  abbey. 
The  abbey  itself  was  founded  by  Teige  MacCarthy  for  the  Franciscan 
monks.  In  the  centre  of  the  choir  is  the  vault  of  the  MacCarthys, 
and  here  also  sleep  the  stormy  chiefs  of  the  O'Sullivans,  and  the 
O'Donpghues.  The  best  remaining  portion  of  the  abbey  is  the  cloister, 
in  the  centre  of  which  grows  a  magnificent  yew  tree  which  seems  to 
be  as  old  as  the  abbey  itself. 

Strange  feelings  creep  over  one  as  he  wanders  about  these  monu- 
ments of  the  past.  I  thought  of  the  brave  Celts  who  sleep  amid  these 
ruins.  Noble  men  they  were.  When  the  now  proud  Saxon  was  but 
a  sea-pirate,  the  sons  of  Erin  were  enjoying  a  comparatively  high  state 
of  civilization.  Schools  and  colleges  flourished  throughout  the  land. 
If  Ireland  had  been  left  alone  to  develop  along  her  own  lines,  would 
the  later  pages  of  her  history  have  been  brighter?  This  is  a  question 
hard  to  solve.  Erin  has  had  her  dark  days,  but  to-day  her  prospects 
are  brighter  than  they  have  been  for  four  centuries. 

Musing  over  these  things  I  strolled  down  to  the  shores  of  the  lake. 
What  a  picture  the  Great  Artist  has  thrown  upon  Nature's  canvas  ! 
Standing  there,  an  incident  of  the  previous  day  is  recalled.  When 
rowing  down  the  Middle  Lake  we  asked  our  boatmen  for  a  song.  One 
of  them  laid  down  his  oar  and  began  to  sing  : 

"  Ireland  is  the  most  distressful  country 
That  ever  you  have  seen, 
For  they're  hanging  men  and  women,  too. 
For  the  wearing  of  the  green." 


84  Acta    Vicfonana. 

I  shall  never  forget  that  song.  The  boatman  was  a  big,  broad- 
shouldered,  deep-chested  Irishman.  He  began  to  sing  in  a  low 
tone.  Gradually  the  song  took  possession  of  the  Celt,  his  eyes  flashed 
fire,  his  great  chest  heaved  with  passion,  and  the  song  became  the 
defiant  cry  of  an  oppressed  but  unconquered  people.  I  felt  that  the 
fiery  soul  of  the  native  Irish  is  still  alive,  and  that  the  persecution  of 
centuries  has  been  unable  to  quench  its  flame.  These  words  still 
echo  and  re-echo  amid  the  vales  of  Killarney, 

"They're  hanging  men  and  women,  too. 
For  the  wearing  of  the  green. ' 


Funditores   Imperiorum. 

O  SPIRITS  tremendous,  titanic,  austere. 
Who  founded  the  empires  of  earth, 
Your  fabrics  of  glory  were  builded  on  fear, 
The  music  of  swords  was  your  mirth. 

Defiant,  undaunted,  you  travelled  the  path 

Where  Destiny  beaconed  success. 
And  peoples  opposing  succumbed  to  your  wrath. 

And  Liberty  shrieked  in  distress. 

Like  lamps  at  a  feast  ye  all  flamed  in  your  pride, 
The  pomp  of  great  kings  was  your  prize. 

And  Lust,  your  elusive  and  beautiful  bride. 
Flashed  views  of  far  fields  in  your  eyes. 

O  Founders  of  Empire,  how  massive  your  tread  ; 

How  crimson  the  flower  of  your  fame  ; 
What  visions  of  glory,  invincible  dead, 

Arise  at  each  magical  name  ! 

The  young  Alexander,  the  gallant,  the  fair. 

With  star  so  refulgent,  so  brief; 
On  Indus'  far  banks  Glory  weeps  for  him  there. 

And  Youth  still  admires  his  fond  grief. 

The  legions  of  Caesar  advance  into  Gaul, 

And  patient  is  resolute  Rome  ; 
To  mightiest  Julius  the  Celts  are  in  thrall, 

His  ships  cleave  the  westermost  foam. 


Acta    Victoriaria.  8' 

Rome  withers  :  her  grandeur  declines,  and  her  sons 

Are  nerveless,  supine,  helpless  prey 
To  Attila,  terrible  King  of  the  Huns, 

The  scourge  of  the  world  for  a  day. 

The  sword  of  Mahomet  in  Araby  gleams, 

The  Crescent  invades  every  clime. 
But  Caliphs  and  Sultans  deterred  not  with  dreams 

The  dusty  siroccos  of  Time. 

As  brilliant,  as  baneful  as  any  of  eld 

Who  founded  great  empires  and  fell, 
Napoleon's  grim  star  its  ascendancy  held 

Till  Europe  had  tasted  of  hell. 

Yet,  Masters  of  Men,  notwithstanding  your  power, 
Death  sought  you  and  vanquished  you  quite ; 

Fate  suffered  you,  each  for  his  one  little  hour, 
Then  plunged  you  in  nethermost  night. 

—  Williaf?i   Talbot  Allison. 


Ji  Plea  for  the  High   School. 

SELF-DEPRECIATION  in  matters  educational  cannot  be  said  to 
be  one  of  our  national  defects.  It  is  true  that  there  are  those 
in  Ontario  who  urge  various  minor  changes  in  the  course  of  study, 
but  in  general  it  is  safe  to  say  that  even  with  them  any  improvement 
would  partake  of  the  nature  of  a  refinement  on  perfection  rather  than 
of  a  step  taken  to  keep  pace  with  the  times.  Without  venturing  to 
call  in  question  this  assumed  superiority  in  school  matters,  might  it 
not  be  safely  asked  whether  on  general  principles  such  self-satisfaction 
is  to  our  own  best  interests,  especially  at  a  time  when  Mosely  Com- 
missions, and  Committees  of  Nines,  and  Tens,  and  Fifteens,  taking 
nothing  for  granted,  are  seeking  to  "  formulate  improved  educational 
doctrine  "  along  all  lines  ? 

The  all-satisfying  proof  given  by  us  in  support  of  our  claim  to 
superiority  is  that  the  graduate  of  our  primary  schoo',  high  school  or 
college  outshines  the  graduate  of  the  school  of  like  standing  in  the 
United  States.  Although  this  has  never  been  put  to  a  fair  or  final 
test,  yet,  in  view  of  the  severe  uniformity  of  requirement  in  Canadian 
schools  and  the  great  diversity  of  standard  of  schools  in  the  United 
States,  it  is  probably  true  or,  at  any  rate,  quite  as  true  as  any  state- 


86  Acta    Vicloriana. 

ment  so  sweeping  in  character  could  well  be.  Indeed  the  educators 
of  the  United  States  themselves  as  a  rule  quite  freely  concede  our 
superiority  in  this  respect,  and  it  is  a  matter  of  comment  sometimes 
with  us  that  they  do  not  pay  more  attention  to  our  system  of 
education,  with  a  view  to  getting  a  leaf  out  of  our  book. 

It  is  rather  startling,  therefore,  for  a  Canadian  to  learn  that,  far 
from  regarding  this  as  something  inviting  imitation  of  our  system, 
they  are  more  inclined  to  regard  it  as  a  danger  signal.  The  reason 
for  this  is  not  hard  to  discover.  The  travelled  "American" — even 
the  one  who  has  only  been  across  the  bridge  at  Niagara  Falls — likes 
to  demonstrate  the  keenness  of  his  powers  of  observation  by  noting  all 
the  particulars  in  which  we  resemble  the  "  English."  It  is  not  hard, 
therefore,  for  him  to  associate  our  severe  examination  requirements 
with  all  he  has  ever  heard  or  read  of  the  cramming  methods  formerly 
in  vogue  at  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  with  the  life-crushing  rigidity  of 
the  German  system  and  thence  with  empty  mediaeval  Scholasticism, 
Chinese  government  examinations  and  all  the  rest  of  the  unsavory 
things  connected  with  rigid  intellectual  tests. 

Nor  can  this  peculiar  prejudice  to  our  system  be  attributed  entirely 
to  their  native  disdain  for  all  things  un-American.  A  United  States 
schoolman,  in  estimating  the  value  of  the  work  of  a  school,  will  not 
take  as  the  main  point  the  proficiency  of  individual  graduates  in  the 
subjects  studied.  He  is  sure  to  inquire  also  into  the  ability  of  the 
graduate  to  make  ready  use  of  the  knowledge  acquired,  and,  above 
all,  he  will  take  into  account  the  number  of  students  entered,  the 
number  of  students  graduated  in  proportion  to  the  number  entered, 
and  the  degree  of  proficiency  of  each  before  entering  and  after  leaving, 
thus  judging  the  school  by  the  cumulative  rather  than  the  individual 
good  accomplished.  Their  highest  aim  is  to  place  as  good  an 
education  as  possible  within  reach  of  the  many ;  the  greatest  good  to 
the  greatest  number  is  the  motto. 

Viewed  from  their  standpoint,  it  is  not  hard  to  see  which  branch  of 
our  system  is  not  doing  as  much  good  as  it  ought  to  do.  There  is  a 
distinct  national  loss  in  our  aggregate  educational  attainment  from 
the  fact  that  our  Canadian  High  School  course,  except  as  a  prepara- 
tion for  college  or  for  teaching,  has  not  a  more  widely  recognized 
value  as  a  final  preparation  in  itself  for  entering  upon  the  ordinary 
occupations  of  life.  There  is  something  wrong  here,  even  though  we 
grant  that  a  college  education  is  the  ideal  equipment  for  citizenship. 
Surely  there  are  grades  of  advancement  short  of  this,  yet  in  advance 
of  the  public  school,  desirable  of  attainment  !     It  is  true  that  some  do 


Ada    Victoriaiia.  87 

attend  the  High  School  who  afterwards  neither  teach  nor  attend 
college,  but  these  are  mostly  those  who  are  counted  out  before  com- 
pleting the  course — dropped  in  silence  because  they  could  not  pass 
the  examinations.  The  fact  remains  that  there  is  no  considerable 
body  of  students  attending  High  School  for  a  definite  length  oi  time 
for  the  sake  of  the  education  alone. 

The.  fact  of  the  matter  is  that  we  pay  so  much  attention  to  the 
single  aim  of  "  keeping  up  the  standard  "  that  we  lose  sight  of  other 
aims  and  come  well  nigh  to  creating  an  intellectual  aristocracy,  thus 
denying  the  benefits  of  a  higher  education  to  many  for  the  sake  oi  the 
few.  In  the  United  States  the  High  School  is  commonly  called  the 
People's  College,  and  in  this  there  is  no  disparagement  of  the  college 
proper,  for  it  gains  rather  than  loses  by  the  popularity  of  the  High 
School  They  graduate  from  the  High  School  with  all  the  ceremony 
of  a  college  graduation.  They  have  their  class  day,  commencement 
and  baccalaureate  sermon,  while  the  nomenclature,  freshman,  sopho- 
more, junior  and  senior,  is  quite  familiar  to  every  citizen.  All  of  this, 
of  course,  would  be  quite  ridiculous  in  itself  if  it  did  not  carry  with 
it  the  substantial  fact  that  a  very  large  proportion  of  their  primary 
school  graduates  enter  the  High  School,  and  then  remain  there  until 
they  have  completed  an  organized  three  or  four  years'  course. 

Our  High  School  course  is  not  framed  with  a  view  to  making  it  an 
independent  unit  in  our  system,  attractive  and  desirable  in  itself.  In 
the  choice  of  subjects,  and  especially  in  the  prescribing  of  work  within 
each  subject,  too  exclusive  attention  is  paid  to  college  entrance 
requirements.  Not  enough  attention  is  paid  to  giving  the  course  in 
any  subject  aim  and  purpose.  The  student  is  not  brought  soon 
enough  to  see  the  practical  and  therefore  interesting  side,  and  too 
little  attempt  is  made  at  giving  the  student  some  idea  of  the  scope  of 
the  subject  as  a  whole.  We  prescribe  enough  drill  in  the  subject  to 
enable  the  student  to  pursue  the  subject  with  ease  after  he  enters 
college,  tnere  to  learn  the  use  and  beauty  of  the  subject. 

We  grind  away  at  Latin  composition,  and  then  take  one  book  of 
Caesar's  masterly  commentaries  and  part  of  one  book  of  Virgil's  great 
epic,  chosen  arbitrarily  without  reference  to  the  poems  as  a  whole,  as 
exercise  for  drill  on  translation,  so  that  after  the  student  enters 
college  he  may  read  the  poem  and  find  out  what  it  was  all  about. 
The  practical  side  to  the  study  of  Latin,  a  dead  language,  is  the 
ability  to  read  Latin  ;  and  this,  after  all,  comes  mainly  by  much 
practice,  and  may  indeed  \>^:  acquired  without  a  thorough  knowledge 
of  grammar.      This  is  not  a  plea  for  the  discontinuance  of  the  study  of 


88  Ada    Victoriana. 

Latin  grammar,  but  it  is  a  plea  for  the  reduction  of  the  existing  dispro- 
portion between  the  amount  of  dreary  mechanical  work  and  the  amount 
of  Latin  literature  read  in  the  High  School.  This  should  be  done 
by  increasing  the  amount  of  translation  to  at  least  four  books  of 
Cassar  and  six  books  of  A'irgil.  We  might  then  expect  to  make 
Latin  what  it  may  be,  but  is  not  now,  in  the  High  School,  a  popular 
subject. 

Our  course  in  English  is  open  to  much  the  same  criticism.  We 
study  scraps  and  fragments  of  an  author  or  a  poem.  The  practical 
result  of  a  course  in  literature  is  not  merely  the  ability  to  understand 
difficult  passages  of  literature,  but  rather  the  kindling  of  a  desire  for 
good  literature.  A  sense  of  the  personality  of  the  author  is  necessary 
to  the  intelligent  comprehension  of  even  detached  passages  or  poems. 
It  is,  furthermore,  necessary  to  the  discovering  within  the  pupil  of 
taste  in  literature,  a  predilection  for  a  certain  author  or  a  certain  type 
of  literature.  This  can  only  be  acquired  by  comparative  reading  of 
an  author's  works,  and  by  comparison  with  works  of  the  same  type 
by  other  authors.  We  leave  the  study  of  types  and  periods  of  litera- 
ture over  to  the  college.  We  too  often  expect  the  mature  appre- 
ciation of  a  gem  of  literature  in  a  fifteen-year-old  student,  and  by  too 
much  drilling  render  forever  distasteful  what  might  have  been  "a 
thing  of  beauty  "  if  some  of  the  "  shades  of  meaning  "  had  been  left 
to  grow  upon  the  student.  But,  worst  of  all,  we  ignore  our  own 
Canadian  literature  ! 

Our  methods  of  teaching  do  not  tend  to  enable  the  student  to  make 
use  of  his  knowledge.  We  do  not  develop  sufficiently  in  the  pupil 
the  power  of  fluent  expression,  since  the  student's  ability  to  recite  in 
class  is  not  taken  into  account  in  estimating  his  fitness  for  promotion. 
There  is  not  enough  independent  work  required  of  the  student  day  by 
day.  The  teaching  is  too  well  done,  and  the  pupil  relies  upon  that 
too  much,  thus  destroying  his  feeling  of  self-help. 

Too  many  subjects  are  studied  concurrently,  and  the  interest  which 
should  be  concentrated  is  dissipated  over  too  wide  a  field.  The 
pupil  who  recites  geometry  twice  a  week  and  has  seven  other  studies, 
is  more  likely  to  hate  the  subject  than  if  he  recited  it  every  day  and 
had  only  three  other  studies. 

In  spite  of  the  best  school  machinery  the  educational  standard 
must  still  depend  upon  the  attitude  of  the  people  toward  education. 
Indifference  and  apathy  will  defeat  the  most  intelligent  efforts.  The 
efficiency  of  any  school  should  be  its  own  best  drawing  card,  but  any 


Ada    Victoriana.  89 

feature  which  tends  to  make  it  attractive  to  a  greater  number  of  stu- 
dents is  worthy  of  attention. 

Canadian  people  are,  as  a  rule,  skeptical  about  "  American " 
methods.  We  are  probably  quite  justified  in  not  desiring  any  closer 
union  with  the  United  States.  We  should  not,  on  that  account,  be 
narrow  and  superficial  in  our  judgment  of  them.  We  say  they  are 
over-hasty  for  visible  results  ;  too  practical,  and  inclined,  therefore,  to 
be  crude  and  immature  in  their  attainments.  In  all  justice  let  it  be 
said  that  any  crudity  or  immaturity  in  things  educational  is  due  to 
the  rapid  changes  taking  place  to  satisfy  the  demand  for  education, 
and  that  the  sin  of  being  practical  or  over-hasty  about  visible  results 
is  not  unpardonable  when  it  has  for  its  aim,  not  the  cultivation  of  an 
ethereal  ideal  of  education  for  the  few,  but  the  education  and  uplifting 
of  the  masses.  C.  E.  Auger, '02. 


Grunt  the  First. 


Pulpiteers. 


CHURCH-GOERS  sometimes  ask  themselves,  after  listening  to  a 
new,  young  minister,  "  How  did  he  manage  to  wriggle  through 
his  course?"  the  question  arising  because  the  new,  young  man 
mumbles  and  hesitates  and  drops  his  voice,  besides  making  what,  by 
courtesy,  is  called  his  "  discourse  "  not  only  otherwise  uninteresting, 
but  positively  painful  to  his  hearers. 

Unfortunately,  too,  there  are  examples  of  new,  young  men  becoming 
old,  old  ones,  and  clinging  meanwhile  to  all  their  mannerisms;  and 
now  and  again  it  seems  a  case  of  "the  older  the  worse." 

Why  should  a  minister  have  a  pulpit  voice  as  distinguished  from 
his  ordinary  tones?  Some  have  even  a  pulpit  pronunciation!  A 
well  known  D.D.,  who  has  no  difficulty  in  saying  "Lord,"  "God," 
"salvation,"  "power,"  and  some  other  words,  just  as  they  ought  to  be 
spoken,  the  moment  he  enters  the  pulpit,  pronounces  these  as 
"  Lorda,"  "Goda,"  "salivation,"  "pawoer."  This  is  an  extreme 
case,  but  we  all  know  of  others  equally  disagreeable  and  distracting. 
Besides,  there  are  people  of  quick  ear  who  profess  their  ability  to 
distinguish  Episcopalian,  Methodist  and  Presbyterian  ministers  simply 
by  the  quality  of  tone  in  common  conversation. 

Was  there  ever  an  example  known  of  a  young  man  being  refused 
ordination  on  account  of  his  (let  us  put  it  mildly  and  say)  "awkward 
ness  and  the  insignificance  of  his  personality  ?  "  Observer. 


go 


Ac/ a    Victoriana. 


Grunt    the    Second. 


One  Species  of  Humbug. 

PERHAPS  the  medical  profession  provides  more  room  and  there- 
fore offers  greater  temptations  than  any  other  to  practice 
popular  humbug.  Not  long  since  a  gentleman  fearing  sciatica  con- 
sulted a  well-known  physician,  who,  after  a  long  and  apparently 
careful  examination  of  his  patient's  left  hip,  said,  "Well,  of  course 
you  know  sciatica  is  possible,  but,  in  the  meantime,  I  can  find  nothing 
but  an  acute  affection  of  the  seventh  nerve."  At  another  time  a  lady 
from  a  distance  called  upon  "  His  Sapiency  "  for  advice  respecting  a 
pain  in  her  shoulder,  neck,  and  the  side  of  her  head,  when  she,  too, 
was  informed  that  she  had  "  Just  caught  a  cold,  and  the  seventh 
nerve  was  somewhat  affected."  During  the  past  month  two  other 
cases  have  occurred  in  which  the  trouble  came  from  the  seventh 
nerve,  one  being  in  the  right  sole,  the  other  in  the  right  fore-arm. 

Akin  to  those  who  believe  in  palmistry,  astrology,  osteopathy, 
absent  treatment  and  the  like,  are  those  who  feel  a  certain  amount  of 
satisfaction  not  only  in  being  able  to  inform  their  friends  that  the 
doctor  says,  "All  the  trouble  is  with  the  nerves,"  but  to  add,  "and 
it's  mostly  in  the  seventh  nerve."  Seven  has  always  been  regarded  as 
a  sacred  number,  and  in  some  inexplicable  manner  this  bugaboo 
gives  them  pleasure.     How  long  shall  these  things  be  ? 

Observer. 


PARLIAMENT   BUILDINGS,    TORONTO. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


91 


Jilchemy. 

ALCHEMY  has  a  rather  doubtful  claim  on  us  on  the  ground  of 
its  scientific  value,  but  its  annals  are  so  crammed  with  human 
interest  that  a  peep  into  its  gloomy  and  mystical  past  is,  for  such  as 
were  formerly  called  "  ingenious  persons,"  really  fascinating. 

The  general  aims  and  objects  of  the  so-called  "  sacred  art  "  of 
alchemy  are  probably  vaguely  known  to  even  the  profane — which  word 
must  be  taken  in  its  ancient  sense—  but  a  short  statement  of  them  is 
necessary.  It  was  thought  that  there  existed  or  could  be  made  three 
things  of  the  highest  value  and  most  wonderful  properties — a  philoso- 
pher's stone,  which  would  change  quicksilver  to  gold  ;  an  elixir  of  life, 
which  would  give  eternal  youth  and  health,  and  an  alkahest  or  universal 
solvent.  The  elixir  and  the  philosopher's  stone  were  somewhat  con- 
fused with  each  other.  For  these  objects  many  men  in  the  Middle 
Ages  spent  their  health  and  money,  and  even  their  lives,  and  the  bane- 
ful delusion  lived  even  to  times  quite  modern. 

It  is  a  puzzle  how  such  peculiar  ideas  were  ever  thought  of,  much 
less  believed.  There  is  good  reason  to  credit  them  originally  to  the 
arm-chair  philosophy  of  the  Greeks.  Socrates,  though  so  shrewd  and 
deep  a  thinker,  said  that  the  true  nature  of  external  objt;cts  could  be 
discovered  by  thought  without  observation,  and  most  Greek  philoso- 
phers were  at  one  with  him  in  his  scorn  of  investigation.  By  this 
delightfully  unscientific  method  they  evolved  and  elaborated  the 
doctrine  that  all  things  are  formed  of  four  elements  ;  indeed,  many 
philosophers  reduced  this  number  to  one.  Granted  these  premises, 
the  alchemists'  deduction,  that  one  element  could  be  changed  to 
another,  was  simple  and  logical. 

The  alchemists  had,  however,  far  difierent  theories  of  the  origin  of 
their  art.  To  them  it  was  clear  that  Adam  must  have  known  of  the 
elixir  of  life,  else  how  did  he  live  so  long  ?  Of  course  he  would  also 
know  of  the  philosopher's  stone.  And  where  could  he  learn  these 
secrets  but  from  the  devil  ?  Others,  more  moderate  in  their  claims, 
did  not  trace  their  art  to  his  Satanic  Majesty,  but  ascribed  its  beginning 


92 


Acta    Victoriana. 


to  Tubal  Cain,  or  to  Abraham,  or  to  Moses.  The  most  popular  and 
most  credited  account  named  Hermes  Trismegistus  as  the  father  of 
alchemy.  He  is  said  to  have  lived  about  2000  B.C.,  and  to  have  had 
the  mighty  secret  of  transmutation  engraved  on  a  tablet  of  emerald  and 
buried  with  him.  Sarah,  the  wife  of  Abraham,  explored  his  grave,  for 
motives  unrecorded,  and  found  the  tablet  and  transmitted  the  inscrip- 
tion to  us.  It  consists  of  thirteen  propositions,  and  we  quote  a  couple  : 

"Separate  the  earth  from  the  fire,  the  subtle  from  the  gross, 
prudently  and  with  judgment." 

"Ascend  with  the  greatest  sagacity  from  the  earth  to  heaven,  and 
then   descend  again  to   the   earth,    and   unite  the  powers  of  things 


superior  and  things  inferior.  Thus  will  you  obtain  the  glory  of  the 
whole  world  and  obscurity  will  fly  far  from  you." 

Unfortunately,  this  lucid  statement  does  not  cause  obscurity  to  fly, 
for  many  patient  investigators  through  hundreds  of  years  spent  their 
lives  in  trying  to  read  its  riddle.  It  is  sad,  but  necessary,  to  add  that 
this  legend  cannot  even  claim  great  antiquity,  for  it  is  probably  the 
ingenious  fabrication  of  monks  who  had  more  leisure  than  was  good, 
and  is  an  example  of  that  old  saw  about  Satan's  ability  to  find  em- 
ployment for  the  idle. 

It  may  be  mentioned  in  passing  that  to  this  mythological  Hermes 
no  less  than  thirty-six  thousand  books  have  been  ascribed,  so  that  he 
must  have  been  a  more  prolific  author  than  Dumas,  as  one  writer  sar- 
castically remarks.  A  memory  of  him  lingers  in  our  common  word,  her- 
metic, for  to  hermetically  seal  wa.s  originally  to  seal  with  Hermes  his  seal-. 


Acta    Victoriarm,  93 

It  would  be  impossible  or  useless  to  select  for  description  any  parti- 
cular member  of  the  multitude  of  follawers  of  Hermes,  or  to  attempt 
any  connected  relation  of  the  fortunes  of  his  art,  for  all  alchemical 
history  is  in  chaos,  and  most  of  what  we  do  know  is  not  true.  A 
short  description  of  a  typical  alchemist  by  Paracelsus,  himself  a  past 
grand  master  of  the  cult,  would  be  better  :  "  They  are  not  given  to 
idleness,  nor  go  in  a  proud  habit  or  plush  and  velvet  garments,  often 
showing  their  rings  upon  their  fingers,  or  wearing  swords  with  silver 
hilts  by  their  sides,  or  fine  and  gay  gloves  upon  their  hands,  but  dili- 
gently follow  their  labors,  sweating  whole  days  and  nights  by  their 
furnaces.  They  do  not  spend  their  time  abroad  for  recreation,  but 
take  delight  in  their  laboratory.  They  wear  leather  garments  with  a 
pouch  and  an  apron  whereon  they  wipe  their  hands.  They  put  their 
fingers  amongst  coals,  into  clay  and  filth,  not  into  gold  rings.  They 
are  sooty  and  black  like  smiths  and  colliers,  and  do  not  pride  them- 
selves upon  clean  and  beautiful  faces."     In  short,  they  were  plugs. 

While  Paracelsus  is  under  mention,  a  word  about  the  death  of  this 
sixteenth  century  enthusiast.  Tradition  has  it  that  he  fancied  he  had 
discovered  the  elixir  of  life,  and  drank  a  cupful  of  the  magical  liquid. 
It  was  alcohol  and,  of  course,  proved  fatal. 

The  peculiar  literature  of  alchemy  may  be  illustrated  by  an  extract 
from  Paracelsus'  works.  "  The  life  of  all  metals  is  a  secret  fatness  ; 
of  salts,  the  spirit  of  aqua  fortis  ;  of  pearls,  their  splendor. 
The  life  of  all  men  is  an  astral  balsam,  a  balsamic  impression  and  a 
celestial  invisible  fire,  an  included  air  and  a  tinging  spirit  of  salt.  I 
cannot  name  it  more  plainly."  We  are  forced  to  admit  that  even 
Browning  is  crystal  clear  in  comparison  with  this  author. 

Such  a  system  of  mystification  ruled  alchemy  from  first  to  last.  The 
simplest  facts  were  hidden  in  a  mist  of  allegory,  lest  the  uninitiated 
should  catch  their  meaning  and  steal  the  secrets  of  the  art.  The 
mysterious  dragon  that  appears  on  page  ninety-four  is  nothing  less  than 
an  allegorical  recipe  for  the  preparation  of  the  philosopher's  stone. 
The  dragon  (nitric  acid)  must  be  obtained  from  the  earth  (the  ball), 
and  caused  to  eat  the  sun  (gold)  and  the  moon  (silver)  The  sun  thus 
digested  gives  the  red  stone,  for  use  in  transmuting  baser  metals  to 
gold,  and  the  moon  gives  the  white  stone,  used  in  making  silver. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  another  alchemical  recipe  will  not  seriously 
strain  the  reader's  patience.  We  give  a  method  of  purifying  gold  by 
fusing  it  with  antimony.  The  other  illustration  of  our  article  refers 
to  this,  "The  king's  (gold)  diadem  is  made  of  pure  gold  and  a  chaste 
bride  must  be  married  unto  him  ;  wherefore,  if  ye  will  work  on  our 


94 


Acta     Victoriaiia. 


bodies,"take  the  most  ravenous  gray  wolf  (antimony),  which  by  reason 
of  his^name  is  subject  unto  valorous  Mars  (iron),  but  by  the  genesis  of 
his  nativity  he  is  the  son  of  old  Saturn  (lead),  found  in  mountains  and 
valleys  of  the  world.  He  is  very  hungry ;  cast  unto  him  the  king's 
body  that^^he  may  be  nourished  by  it  ;  and  when  he  hath  devoured  the 
king,  make  a  great  fire,  into  which  cast  the  wolf,  that  he  be  quite 
burned.     Then  will  the  king  be  at  liberty  again." 

If  admirable  in  nothing  else,  the  alchemists  deserve  respect  for  their 
ability  in  lying.  Our  friend  Baron  Munchausen  would  be  reduced  to 
envious^despair  could  he  but  hear  their  modest  statements  of  fact. 
Lully  said  he  made  by  projection — the  technical  term  for  a  transmu- 
tation— about  thirty  million  dollars'  worth  of  gold.  Nicholas  Flammel 
claimed  to  have  built  and  endowed  in  Paris  three  chapels,  seven 
churches  and  fourteen  hospitals  with'  the  gold  he  made.  Dr.  Dee,  of 
later  date,  said  he  found  a  large  quantity  of  elixir  of  a  power  272,  330, 
that  is  able  to  change  that  number  of  times  its  weight  of  baser  metals 


into  gold.  The  exact  detail  of  the  last  statement  makes  it  a  triumph 
in  the  art  of  prevarication. 

More  remarkable  than  these  flights  of  imagination  is  the  credulous- 
ness  of  the  people,  who  believed  them  all.  In  1404  the  English  Parlia- 
ment forbade  the  making  of  gold  and  silver,  probably  because  of  the 
economic  ditificulties  that  would  arise  from  its  manufacture.  Henry  VI. 
granted  several  patents  for  the  manufacture  of  gold  and  appointed  a 
commission  to  investigate  the  subject.  Ornaments  and  coins  of 
alchemical  gold  were  for  sale  in  the  various  countries  of  Europe.  For 
the  benefit  of  any  who  may  be  inspired  with  the  desire  to  experiment, 
let  us  say  that  the  law  of  1404  was  repealed  in  1689  and  transmutation 
is  now  legal.     Also  all  the  patents  have  expired. 

Amongst  all  these  seers  of  visions  that  were  not  and  dreamers  of 
dreams  that  never  came  true  was  a  friar,  Roger  Bacon,  born  in  1214, 


Acta    Victoriana.  95 

who,  though  subject  to  the  great  delusion  of  transmutation,  has  left 
on  record  perhaps  the  most  remarkable  prophecy  ever  made  without 
divine  assistance.  In  this  prediction  he  saw  what  was  not  to  be  ful- 
filled for  nearly  seven  hundred  years.  "  Bridges  unsupported  by 
arches  can  be  made  to  span  the  foaming  current ;  man  shall  descend 
to  the  bottom  of  the  ocean,  safely  breathing  and  treading  with  firm 
step  on  the  golden  sands  nevei  brightened  by  the  light  of  day.  Call 
but  the  sacred  powers  of  Sol  (heat)  and  Luna  (cold)  into  action,  and 
behold  a  single  steersman  sitting  at  the  helm,  guiding  the  vessel,  which 
divides  the  waves  with  greater  rapidity  than  if  she  had  been  filled  with 
a  crew  of  mariners  toiling  at  the  oars.  And  the  loaded  chariot,  no 
longer  encumbered  with  the  panting  steeds,  darts  on  its  course  with 
relentless  force  and  rapidity.  Let  the  pure  and  simple  elements  (fire, 
water,  fuel  and  air)  do  their  labors ;  bind  the  eternal  elements  and 
yoke  them  to  the  same  plough." 


Science  Gossip. 

THERE  is  on  exhibition  at  Honolulu  the  largest  photograph  ever 
made.  This  mammoth  picture  is  a  panoramic  view  of  San 
Francisco  and  measures  forty-one  inches  by  thirty  feet !  It  was 
taken  from  an  automobile  by  a  special  camera  not  much  larger  than 
ordinary  instruments.  While  the  picture  was  being  taken,  the  eye  of 
the  camera  swung  slowly  around  the  horizon'  as  a  person  might  turn 
about  in  viewing  the  landscape  from  a  hill  top.  Within  the  camera  a 
strip  of  celluloid  film  moved  rapidly  and  on  it  picture  after  picture  was 
taken,  each  beginning  Just  where  the  preceding  one  ended. 

The  film  was  developed  as  usual  and  from  it  an  enlargement  was 
made  on  sensitive  paper  by  an  apparatus  designed  for  the  purpose. 
A  huge  tray  was  built  for  developing  this  print  and  five  men  were 
necessary  to  rock  it.  Five  gallons  of  developer,  a  barrel  of  hypo 
and  other  chemicals  in  corresponding  quantities  were  used  in  develop- 
ing.    A  single  print  cost  two  hundred  dollars. 

Recently  a  new  "long  distance"  record  for  typewriting  was  made 
in  New  Jersey  by  Mrs.  Cunningham,  court  stenographer,  who  wrote 
21,089  words  in  six  and  a  half  hours  without  an  error.  The 
speed  is  remarkable,  but  to  those  who  know  the  fallibility  of  steno- 
graphers, the  absence  of  errors  is  even  more  so. 

In  New  South  Wales  there  has  been  found  the  body  of  a  shark 
three  and  a  half  feet  long  changed  to  opal.  This  unique  fossil  is 
attracting  much  attention.  It  is  strange  that  of  all  creatures  an 
unworthy  shark  should  attain  such  glorious  immortality. 


\ 


cAda  ^idoriana. 


Vol. 

XXVIII.         CyiLLd.      X^lLLUTldTltL*  No. 


EDITORIAL  STAFF,  I904-I905. 

H.  H,  Cragg. '05,     -        -        -        -        Editor-in-Chief. 

Miss  E.  H.  Patterson,  '^5\j  ■.  Miss  E.  M.  Keys,  '06.  Ir^^oic 

A.  E.  Elliott,  '05  j  -^"erary.         j^   ^    Hewitt,  '06.        |  i-ocais. 

J.  S.  Bennett,  '05,  Personals  and  Exchanges. 

W.  A.  GiFFORD,  B.A.,  Missionary  and  Religious. 
F.  C.  Bowman,  '06,  Scientific.  M.  C.  Lane.  '06,  Athletics. 


BOARD  OF  management: 

E.  W.  Morgan,  '05,       .       .       .       .       Business  Manager. 

J.  N.  TRIBBLE, '07,  H.  F.  WOODSWORTH,  '07, 

Assistant  Business  Manager.  Secretary. 

Advisory  Committee: 
Prof.  L.  E.  Horning,  M.A.,  Ph.D.  C.  C.  James,  M.A.. 

Deputy  Minister  of  Agriculture. 


TERMS:  $1.00  A  YEAR;  SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CENTS. 

Contributions  and  exchanges  should  be  sent  to  H.  H.  Cragg.  Editor- 
in-Chief.  Acta  Victori.'\na  :  business  communications  to  E.  W.  Morgan, 
Business  Manager  Acta  Victoriana,  Victoria  University,  Toronto. 


EbitoriaL 


Elsewhere  in  this  issue  will  be  found  a  circular 
XMAS  ACTA,  from  our  Business  Manager  urging  our  readers  to 
order  at  once  any  extra  copies  of  our  Xmas  number 
they  may  require.  This  is  necessary  that  there  may  be  a  sufficient 
number  printed  to  meet  the  demand  without  leaving  a  large  number 
undisposed  of.  Acta's  finances  have  never  warranted  enthusiastic 
speculation.  From  the  partial  list  of  contributors  presented,  it  must 
be  clear  to  everyone  that  a  treat  is  in  store  for  the  readers  of  our 
special  holiday  number.  The  Board  is  making  every  effort  to  have 
the  issue  published  very  early  in  December,  and  is  trusting  to  our 
friends,  and  especially  to  the  student  body,  to  give  it  a  large  circula- 
tion. Nothing  could  be  more  suitable  for  a  Xmas  gift  from  a  Victoria 
student  than  a  copy  of  his  college  magazine. 

Mark  the  date — Dec.  2nd  !    Don't  make  any  other 

THE  engagement,    and    don't    forget  to   be    there  !      Let 

CONVERSAT.     every  student  remember  that  this    is  our  function, 

and  that  we,  and  not  the  Faculty  or  the  Senate,  are 

responsible    for   its  success  or  failure.      We  are  glad  to  think  that 

Victoria  has  so  many  friends  deeply  interested  in  her  welfare  in  every 

particular,  and  glad  to  avail  themselves  of  any  opportunity  of  display- 


A  eta    Vic  to  liana.  97 

ing  that  interest.  They  come  to  this,  the  greatest  event  of  our 
academic  year,  to  be  entertained  ;  shall  we  not  show  that  we  have 
some  ability  in  the  art  of  entertainment  ?  An  able  and  enthusiastic 
committee  is  in  charge  ;  let  an  equally  enthusiastic  student  body — 
and  not  merely  a  section  of  it — hold  up  their  hands  ! 

^' 

With  the  passing  away  of  the  inevitable  restraint 
one's  place    due  to  the  approach  of  the  "  Bob,"  "  The  Honorable 

IN  COLLEGE.  Gentlemen  of  the  Class  of  '08  "  will  be  feeling  around 
for  their  place  in  the  life  of  the  college  ;  in  which 
effort,  doubtless,  they  will  be  largely  influenced  by  the  advice  of 
those  of  the  upper  years  with  whom  they  chiefly  associate.  And  it  is 
well,  perhaps,  that  they  should  thus  seek  advice,  but  it  should  be 
from  more  than  one  class  of  students,  that  all  ideals  may  be  examined, 
in  order  the  better  to  exercise  the  judgment  in  raising  a  standard. 
For  one  class  will  be  able  to  see  little  room  for  anything  but  athletics; 
another  for  literary  pursuits  ;  still  another  for  rehgious  work  ;  while  a 
fourth  will  say,  by  word  and  deed,  "  We  are  here  for  study  only,  and 
nothing  else  is  worth  the  powder." 

No  sane  man  will  deny  that  one  who  neglects  study  is  making  a 
fatal  error  ;  but  at  the  same  time  every  student  ought  to  recognize 
that  there  is  a  place  for  him  in  college  life  which  he  ought  to  fill  in 
justice  both  to  himself  and  his  fellow-students.  A  man  who  spends 
four  years  and  the  required  capital  to  attain  a  degree  positively  cannot 
afford  to  content  himself  with  securing  only  half  of  what  is  in  store 
for  him.  It  is  a  poor  type  of  economy  which  will  lead  a  man,  while 
making  an  annual  outlay  of  from  two  to  three  hundred  dollars  or 
more,  to  refuse  to  spend  a  few  dollars  extra  in  order  to  obtain  the 
benefits  accruing  from  intercourse  with  one's  fellows.  Moreover  it  is 
surely  the  acme  of  selfishness  to  be  willing  to  enjoy  the  invigorating 
tone  of  our  college  life,  while  allowing  others — who  are  perhaps  in 
even  more  straightened  circumstances — to  bear  the  burden  of  sus- 
taining it.  Yet  that  is  just  what  a  good  many  do,  not  realizing, 
perhaps,  that  they  not  only  do  not  assist  but  even  retard  the  progress 
of  the  college.  In  corroboration  of  this  remark  let  us  quote  The 
Outlook  of  a  few  weeks  ago  : 

"  No  man  lives  or  works  alone  ;  the  modern  world  is  a  vast  work- 
shop in  which  men  and  women  are  thrown  into  the  closest  relations  ; 
and  every  man  is  related  not  only  to  his  own  work  but  to  the  work  of 
others.  It  is  a  man's  duty  not  only  to  hold  himself  responsible  for 
the  kind  of  reward  his  work  brings  him,  but  to  work  cheerfully  and 
courageously.     The  atmosphere  of  the  work-room  is  the  effluence  of 


98  Ada    Victortana. 

the  spirits  of  those  who  hve  and  breathe  in  it,  and  the  workman  must 
not  only  attend  skilfully  to  the  matter  in  hand,  but  he  must  put 
hope  and  courage  into  the  air  of  the  room." 

These  words  are  peculiarly  applicable  to  college  life,  for  here,  too, 

the  words  of  the   Great  Teacher   are   true,    "  No  man  liveth    unto 

himself."     Therefore  let  every  man  find  his  place  and  fill  it  to  the 

best  of  his  ability. 

COLLEGE  The    following    letter   requires    no    editorial  com- 

DECORUM.      ment.      It  will  appeal  to  many  as  conveying  a  timely 
warning  : 

"  Dear  Acta, — Permit  me  through  your  columns  to  draw  the 
attention  of  the  students  to  the  necessity  of  maintaining  a  certain 
amount  of  decorum  in  our  college  life.  Times  have  changed,  'tis 
true,  and  lew  Freshmen  in  these  degenerate  days  ever  deem  it  neces- 
sary to  touch  their  hats  to  their  seniors  in  recognition  of  their  superior 
dignity.  Such  was  the  custom  of  antiquity.  Eut  there  surely  is  some 
degree  of  respect  to  be  shown  them  even  yet.  For  instance,  one  can 
scarcely  excuse  the  thoughtlessness  displayed  by  the  Sophomores  at 
the  last  reception  in  their  unseemly  haste  to  be  first  in  giving  their 
class-yell.  1  do  not  wonder  that  the  Seniors  did  not  care  to  give 
their  yell  afterwards,  and  am  only  suprised  that  the  Juniors  did  not 
follow  their  example. .  One  naturally  expects  that  at  its  own  recep- 
tion a  class  should  lead  the  farewell  demonstrations,  but  in  other 
cases  seniority  should  be  respected.  This  may  seem  to  some  a 
trifling  matter,  but  these  little  amenities  of  life  greatly  enhance  the 
spirit  of  the  college. 

"Moreover  it  is  becoming  a  subject  of  remark  among  some  of  the 
ex-students  that  there  is  sometimes  too  great  freedom  displayed  by 
the  men  to  their  lady  friends  in  college  halls.  In  the  jollity  of  recep- 
tions a  few  forget  at  times  that  friendliness  is  not  to  be  confused  with 
familiarity.  And  in  this  connection  it  might  not  be  amiss  to  note 
the  childish  frivolity  displayed  by  a  few — not  all  Freshmen  — on  the 
tennis  courts,  even  to  the  extent  of  young  men  and  women  chasing 
one  another  around  with  rakes,  etc.,  while  the  boys  demonstrate  to 
their  admiring  lady  friends  that  they  have  not  forgotten  their  public 
school  antics  and  can  even  yet  leap  through  the  flames  of  a  bonfire. 

"  Let  us  have  at  least  some  dignity. 

"  Yours  sincerely, 

"  Decorum." 

Our  readers  will  be  pleased  to  know  that  the  vacancy  on  Acta 
Board  has  been  filled  by  the  election  of  Miss  E.  H.  Patterson,  '05,  to 
the  position  of  Associate  Literary  Editor.  No  words  of  introduction 
are  required  for  one  who  has  in  the  past  so  ably  contributed  to  our 
columns. 


Acta    Victor iana. 


99 


ERSONALS 
EXCHANGES 


A  DESPATCH  from  Chicago  announces  that  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  the  trustees  of  the  North- Western  University  have 
elected  Thomas  F.  Holgate,  M.A.,  to  be  acting  President.  Prof. 
Holgate  is  a  native  of  Ontario,  graduated  from  Victoria  with  the  class 
of  '84,  and  received  his  M.A.  degree  in  '89.  He  has  been  a  member 
of  the  professorial  staff  of  the  North-Western  University  since  1893, 
latterly  in  the  capacity  of  Dean. 

We  are  in  receipt  of  an  interesting  letter  from  Wm.  Elliott,  '84, 
who  is  at  the  head  of  a  Normal  School  in  Hiroshima,  Japan.  He 
undoubtedly  reflects  the  sentiments  of  all  Europeans  in  Japan  when 
he  expresses  both  the  hope  and  the  belief  that  Japan  will  win  out  in 
the  present  war.  Mr.  Elliott  takes  occasion  to  rtmark  on  the  high 
degree  of  excellence  Acta  has  reached,  and  sends  along,  by  way  of 
contrast,  a  copy  of  the  first  number  ever  issued.  "Those,"  he  says, 
"  were  the  days  of  small  things,  even  with  Clifford  Sifton  and  Prof. 
Coleman  connected  with  the  institution." 

Miss  Grace  Scott,  of  Ottawa,  who  v/as  for  two  years  a  member 
of  the  class  of  '03,  graduated  last  spring  from  Seney  Hospital,  Brook- 
lyn, with  highest  honors. 

D.  H.  Trimble,  '99,  is  preaching  at  Marathon,  Iowa. 

LiSGAR  R.  EcKARDT,  'o2,  is  attending  the  School  of  Theology, 
Boston,  Mass. 

W.  A.  Potter,  '00,  who  was  recently  operated  upon  for  appendicitis, 
is,  we  are  glad  to  know,  steadily  improving. 

Horace  Davison,  who  was  with  the  class  of  '02,  has  just  returned 
from  London,  Eng.,  and  received  an  appointment  as  assistant  actuary 
with  the  Manufacturers'  Life  Assurance  Company  of  this  city. 

Gen.  J.  G.  C.   Lee,    who   was  introduced  to  the  students   of  the 
.college  and  delivered  a  short  address  in  the  chapel  a  few  days  ago,  is 
one  of  the  many  sons  of  Victoria  who  have  risen  to  positions  of  pro- 
minence and  influence  on  the  other  side  of  the  Great  Lakes.     Gen. 
Lee  is  a  native  of  Saltfleet  Township,  in  the  County  of  Welland,  and 


loo  Ada    Victoriana. 

was  a  student  at  Victoria  in  the  early  fifties.  On  leaving  college  he 
went  to  Ohio  to  follow  his  chosen  profession,  civil  engineering,  and 
was  there  engaged  in  railway  construction  when  the  Civil  War  broke 
out.  He  joined  the  Northern  army  and  fought  in  a  number  of  im- 
portant engagements  in  the  war-swept  States  of  Tennessee,  Kentucky 
and  Georgia.  When  peace  was  secured  by  the  triumph  of  the 
Northern  armies,  he  was  transferred  to  the  regular  army  and  rapidly 
advanced  to  the  rank  of  General.  As  Quartermaster-General  he 
administered  the  Commissariat  Department  until  his  retirement,  about 
three  years  ago,  with  full  rank  and  a  general's  allowance.  Gen.  Lee 
is  the  author  of  several  works  on  military  subjects.  He  is  now 
visiting  his  old  home  in  the  Niagara  peninsula.  Victoria  students  are 
proud  to  see  in  our  halls  the  soldierly  figure  of  so  distinguished  an 
ex-student,  and  hope  that  the  General  xnay  long  live  to  refiect  honor 
on  his  Alma  Mater. 


Weddings. 

Some  of  the  weddings  crowded  out  of  our  last  number  are  chron- 
icled below.     Acta's  best  wishes  follow  all  the  happy  participants. 

Just  as  the  sun  rose  on  the  morning  of  September  28th,  Professor 
Misener,  in  the  college  chapel,  pronounced  the  words  that  made  E.  A. 
Miller,  '04,  and  Miss  Deborah  Thorp,  of  Aurora,  man  and  wife.  The 
newly-wedded  couple  left  immediately  for  Mr.  Miller's  chosen  field  of 
labor  in  Iowa,  U.S.A.  Mr.  Miller  made  a  splendid  record  in  Vic- 
toria, winning  the  Prince  of  Wales  gold  medal  in  general  proficiency 
on  graduation.  We  predict  for  Mr.  Miller  the  success  usually  met  with 
by  our  Canadian  students  across  the  line. 

The  marriage  of  Rev.  H.  B,  Christie,  Port  Elgin,  who  was  for  some 
time  a  member  of  the  class  of  '97,  and  Miss  Ethel  Preston,  daughter  of 
Mr.  T.  H.  Preston,  M.P.P.,  of  Braatford,  took  place  at  "  Hedgedyn," 
the  residence  of  the  bride's  parents,  on  August  3rd,  Rev.  Dr.  Campbell, 
of  Midland,  brother-in-law  of  the  groom,  officiating.  The  bride  was 
attended  by  her  sister.  Miss  Lilian  Preston,  and  the  groom  by  Rev. 
G.  J.  A.  Reaney.  The  bridal  pair  spent  the  honeymoon  at  Ocean 
Grove,  N.J. 

On  Aug.  31st  Miss  Eertha  Morris,  of  Bowmanville,  was  united  in 
marriage  to  Rev.  J.  V.  Chapman,  '03,  by  Rev.  D.  O.  Crossley.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Chapman  now  occupy  the  parsonage  at  Minden,  in  the  Bay 
of  Quinte  Conference,  where,  as  elsewhere.  Chappie's  oratory  and 
serene  smile  will  doubtless  win  him  friends. 


Acta    Victoriana.  loi 

A  QUIET  wedding  was  celebrated  in  the  Presbyterian  church  at 
Bervie  on  June  15th,  when  Miss  Belle  Henderson,  daughter  of  Wrn- 
Henderson,  general  merchant,  and  Rev.  Chas.  J.  Wilson,  B.A.  '03, 
M.A.  '04,  were  married  by  the  Presbyterian  minister.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Wilson  left  immediately  for  Lloydminster,  Sask.,  where  Charlie's  work 
lies  for  the  present  Conference  year. 


''The   Old  Familiar  Faces." 

The  Class  of  '03. 

Miss  Rose  Beatty  is  plunged  in  church  work  at  her  home  in 
Parry  Sound.  She  is  President  of  the  Epworth  League,  a  member 
of  the  Quarterly  Board,  a  teacher  in  the  Sabbath  School,  and  organist 
in  the  prayer-meeting. 

Miss  S.  Bristol  is  in  Vancouver,  B.C. 

Miss  E.  Campbell  is  teaching  moderns  in  Pickering  College. 

Miss  R.  Cullen  pursues  the  pedagogic  art  at  Whitby  Ladies' 
College. 

Miss  E.  Dingwall  is  experiencing  the  sorrows  of  the  boarding- 
school  teacher  in  the  Ladies'  College  at  Rothesay,  N.B. 

Miss  F.  M.  Eby  is  on  the  staff  of  the  Glencoe  High  School. 

Miss  S.  Jackson  is  engaged  in  teaching  the  young  idea  at  Union, 
Ontario. 

Miss  R.  Jolliffe  is  Associate  Professor  of  English  at  Walla  Walla 
University,  Washington,  D.C. 

Miss  O.  Lindsay  finds  Y.W.C.A.  work  does  not  provide  enough 
mental  exercise,  and  is  now  at  the  Ontario  Normal  College,  Hamilton. 

Miss  Smith  is  teaching  in  the  Midland  High  School. 

Miss  Alice  Will  is  engaged  with  the  Morang  Publishing  Com- 
pany, this  city. 

R.  C.  Armstrong  is  at  Shidzuoka,  Japan,  engaged  in  missionary 
work. 

N.  E.  Bowles  is  preaching  at  Hilliardtown,  New  Ontario. 

J.  F.  Chapman  is  stationed  at  Minden. 

J.  H.  Chown  is  engaged  in  the  offices  of  the  Methodist  Book 
Room. 

W.  Conway  occupies  the  parsonage  at  Port  Lambton. 


I02  Ada    Victoriana. 

R.  G.  DiNGMAN  is  with  the  Toronto  Carpet  Factory  Co. 

E.  FoRSTER  is  assistant  in  the  Chemical  Laboratory  of  the  Univer- 
sity. 

A.  R.  Ford  is  on   the  staff  of  The  Financial  Inquirer^  New  York 

city. 

R.  S.  Glass  is  in  the  Auditor- General's  Department  at  Ottawa. 

G   H.  Grey  is  dipping  into  legal  lore  at  Osgoode  Hall. 

E.  C.  IrvIxNE  is  instructing  in  the  Mathematical  Department  of 
Stanstead  College. 

E  H.  JoUiffe  is  assisting  in  the  Chemical  Laboratory  of  Toronto 
University. 

D.  B.  Kennedy  is  preaching  at  Rouleau,  Assa. 

P.  M.  Kerr  is  classical  professor  in  Columbia  College,  New 
Westminster,  B.C. 

John  McKenzie  is  pursuing  his  theological  studies  at  Knox 
College. 

Percy  Near  is  attending  the  S.  P.  S. 

D.  P.  Rees  is  travelling  for  an  advertising  agency,  with  headquar- 
ters in  the  city. 

D.  A.  Walker  is  preaching  in  the  Paisley  Street  Church  in  Guelph. 

J.  H.  Wallace  has  entered  upon  commercial  pursuits,  but  expects 
to  come  back  next  year  for  B.D.  work. 

C.  W.  Webb  is  studying  theology  at  Queen's  University. 

C.  J.  Wilson  is  in  charge  of  the  Methodist  church  at  Lloydminster, 

Sask. 

T.  E.  Wilson  is  at  Osgoode  Hall. 

Amos  Thomas  is  stationed  at  Kinglake,  in  the  London  Conference. 
R.   O.  Jolliffe  has  left   for  China,   to  engage  in  mission  work, 
accompanying  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Smith  on  their  return  to  that  land. 

F.  L.  Barber,  after  a  year  in  Europe,  has  returned  for  B.D.  work. 

The  secretary  of  the  class,  Mr.  A.  R.  Ford,  care  of  Financial  In- 
quirer, 115  Nassau  St.,  New  York  City,  would  like  all  members  of  the 
class  to  notify  him  upon  changing  their  addresses. 

The  Class  of  '04. 

Miss  H.  A.  Grange  and  Miss  M.  E.  Allen  represent  Victoria 
this  year  at  the  Ontario  Normal  College.     Neither  of  them  was  able 


Acta    Victoriana.  103 

to  resist  the  temptation  of  .stealing  away  from  the  city  by  the  mountain 
to  attend  Vic's  first  receptions. 

Miss  S.  M.  Baxter,  we  understand^  is  taking  a  postgraduate  course 
in  domestic  science  at  her  home  in  this  city. 

Miss  A.  L.  O.  Fife  is  rounding  off  her  university  course  by  doing 
the  grand  tour  of  the  continent  of  Europe. 

Miss  B.  A.  Lixgham  is  engaged  in  Y.W.C.A.  work  in  Montreal, 
where  she  is  Assistant  Secretary  of  the  Association. 

Miss  J.  C  Potter  now  wears  the  dignified  title  of  Assistant  Pre- 
ceptress at  Albert  College.     Moderns  is  her  department  of  instruction. 
Miss  G.  Peterson  is  in  Y.W.C.A.  work  in  this  city. 

Miss  F.  E.  Watts  has  joined  the  noble  army  of  martyrs,  being 
engaged  in  the  teaching  profession  at  Bruce  Mines. 

Miss  L.  E.  V.  Lloyd  is  doing  postgraduate  work  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  California. 

Miss  E.  A.  Weekes  is  in  training  at  the  Deaconess'  Home  for 
foreign  missionary  work,  upon  which  she  expects  to  enter  in  the 
course  of  a  year. 

Miss  M.  L.  A.  Jeffery  is  spending  the  winter  in  New  York  City. 
Miss  E.  V.  Danard  is  teaching  at  Pakan,  Alta. 

H.  N.  Baker  is  prying  into  the  mysteries  of  the  law  at  Osgoode 
Hall. 

J.  H.  Holmes  has  embarked  upon  a  journalistic  career,  and  will 
help  to  mould  Western  opinion  through  the  columns  of  the  Saskatoon 
Phcenix,  of  which  he  is  the  Managing  Editor. 

D.  H.  Marshall  and  F.  W.  K.  Harris,  keeping  manse  and  kirk  in 
their  mind's  eye,  are  pursuing  their  theological  studies  at  Knox 
College. 

E.  A.  Miller,  whose  wedding  we  chronicle  elsewhere,  has  been 
stationed  by  the  Iowa  Conference  at  Thompson,  la. 

W.  H.  Spence  is  comfortably  located  at  Lake  Mills,  Iowa,  a  town 
of  some  1,500  inhabitants.     We  understand  that  Will  will  very  soon 

furnish  us  with  another  item  for  this  column. 

A.  B.  Rankin  and  E.  E.  Cleaves  are  now  registered  in  the  Faculty 
of  Medicine. 

W.  G.  Gates  is  a  member  of  the  staff  of  the  Ottawa  Journat.     We 
are  informed  that  Bill  is  making  a  great  social  and   musical  hit  in  the 
3 


I04  Acta    Victoriana. 

Capital,  regaling  those  present  at  the  functions  he   is  delegated   to 
write  up  with  college  songs,  rendered  in  his  own  inimitable  style. 

J.  Wilfrid  Cantelon  has  accepted  a  Fellowship  in  the  University, 
and  is  now  Demonstrator  of  Physics.  He  is  said  to  be  especially 
popular  with  the  ladies  of  his  classes. 

C.  L.  Fisher  holds  a  general  agency  for  one  of  the  life  insurance 
companies,  with  headquarters  at  Goderich. 

H.  W.  Brownlee  has  secured  the  principalship  of  one  of  Ottawa's 
public  schools.  Hugh  will  now  overlook  the  political  situation  from 
the  vantage-ground  of  the  Capital. 

F.'W.  Hardy  is  preaching  to  the  miners  at  Sandon,  B.C. 

Chas.  J.  JoLUFFE  is  Stationed  at  Port  Robinson,  in  the  Hamilton 
Conference. 

D.  M.  Perley  is  baching  it  and  subsisting  on  crackers  and  canned 
salmon  at  Phoenix,  B.C.,  where  he  is  preaching. 

C.  B.  Parker  is  putting  in  a  year  at  commercial  work  before  pro- 
ceeding with  his  medical  course. 

J.  W.  Miller  is  stationed  at  Salt  Spring  Island,  between  Vancouver 
and  the  mainland. 

RoBT.  Pearson  is  pastor  of  the  church  at  Banff,  the  membership 
of  which  is  two.     There  will  be  more  when  Bob  leaves. 

W.  G.  McElhanney  is  in  the  Auditor-General's  Department  at 
Ottawa,  and  in  very  good  graces,  so  'tis  said,  with  the  powers  that  be. 

C  F.  Ward  has  secured  a  Fellowship  at  Chicago  University,  where 
he  is  now  pursuing  his  studies. 

H.  S.  Warren  is  at  Queensville,  in  the  Toronto  Conference. 

A.  J.  B^LSON  is  the  junior  pastor  on  the  Otterville  Circuit,  in  the 
Hamilton  Conference. 

F.  S.  Carr  is  attending  Normal  at  Regina,  figuring  prominently  in 
the  "  Lit."  and  on  the  Rugby  team  of  that  institution. 

S.  W.  Eakins  is  engaged  with  the  Dominion  Securities  Co.,  this 
city. 

D.  A.  Walker  is  in  New  York  City,  where  he  is  utilizing  his 
mathematical  training  as  an  actuary. 

D.  R.  Grey  is  preaching  at  Nairn  Centre,  near  Copper  Cliff. 

C.  W.  Bishop,  A.  H.  Booth,  G.  K.  Bradshaw,  D.  R.  Clare,  W.  A. 
Gifford,  and  E.  W.  Wallace  are  still  with  us  and  putting  on  the  grand- 
fatherly  airs  appropriate  to  members  of  the  B.D.  class. 


Acta    Victoriana.  105 

Obituaries 

In  the  sketch  of  the  "old  boys"  of  Upper  Canada  Academy  that 
appeared  in  Acta  last  June,  there  was  omitted  the  name  of  an  early 
student  who  has  just  passed  away  in  his  84th  year.  George  R.  Van 
Norman,  K.C.,  was  born  at  Canandaigua,  N.Y.,  on  March  12th,  1821. 
In  that  year  his  father  came  to  Upper  Canada,  and  became  a  pioneer 
iron-founder  at  Normandale,  Norfolk  Co.  In  1840  Caroline  Van 
Norman  was  a  student  at  Upper  Canada  Academy,  as  Victoria  was 
called  before  the  Act  granting  her  university  powers,  and  in  1841  we 
find  her  brother  George  enrolled  as  a  student.  Immediately  after 
leaving  the  Academy  he  began  the  study  of  law,  completing  his  course 
in  the  office  of  Hon.  R.  B.  Sullivan.  After  practising  in  Toronto  and 
Simcoe  he  settled  in  Brantford,  where,  in  1859,  he  was  appointed 
Crown  Attorney.  This  office  he  held  for  over  forty  years.  He  was 
an  active  worker  in  Church  affairs,  having  been  the  first  Superinten- 
dent of  the  Brant  Avenue  Methodist  Sunday  School. 

The  sympathy  of  all  the  students  of  Victoria  is  extended  to  E.  W. 
Stapleford,  '05,  who  has  been  called  upon  to  suffer  the  loss  of  his 
father.  Mr.  Stapleford,  who  was  a  prominent  contractor  of  St. 
Catharines,  died  very  suddenly,  and  was  discovered  lying  across  the 
bench  in  his  workshop  by  his  family,  who  had  become  alarmed  at  his 
failure  to  return  home  at  his  usual  hour.  He  was  very  active  in 
church  work,  and  had  long  been  Superintendent  ol  the  Sunday 
School.  The  respect  in  which  he  was  held  by  his  fellow-citizens  is 
shown  in  the  fact  that  his  funeral  was  one  of  the  largest  seen  in  St. 
Catharines  for  many  years. 

Chas.  H.  Gooderham,  who  died  at  his  residence  in  this  city  on 
Oct.  i8th,  was,  until  recently,  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Regents  of 
Victoria  University.  Mr.  Gooderham  was  born  in  Toronto  in  1844, 
but  at  the  age  of  eighteen  removed  from  the  city  to  take  charge  of  the 
milling  interests  of  his  firm  at  Alpha  Mills  and  Meadowvale.  Twenty 
years  ago  he  returned  to  the  city,  where  he  has  been  identified  with 
various  financial  institutions.  Mr.  Gooderham  was  a  member  of  the 
Central  Methodist  Church. 

The  sudden  death  on  July  22nd  of  Rev.  John  Philp,  B.A.,  '61, 
M.A.,  '73,  D.D.,  '93,  removed  one  of  the  foremost  and  best  known 
ministers  of  Canadian  Methodism.  A  manly  and  robust  type  of 
Christian  character,  a  scholarly  and  cultured  address,  and  a  logical 
method  of  presenting  the  truth,  combined   to   make  him  a  powerful 


io6  Acta    Victoriana. 

preacher;  whilst  his  gentleness,  attractive  personaHty  and  social 
qualities  endeared  him  to  hosts  of  friends.  His  death,  which  was  due 
to  cerebral  hemorrhage,  occurred  while  he  and  his  daughter  were 
holidaying  at  Grimsby  Park. 


Exchanges. 

We  are  glad  to  greet  once  more  the  first  numbers  of  our  college 
exchanges.  The  large  number  of  these  is  an  indication  of  the 
important  place  which  college  journalism  now  takes  in  academic  life. 
Every  educational  institution  with  any  ambition  to  be  known  now 
publishes  some  sort  of  college  paper,  in  most  cases  of  no  mean 
quality.  To  each  and  all  of  these  college  contemporaries  we  wish 
another  year  of  unqualified  success. 

The  Exchange  Editor  of  the  University  of  Oliatva  Review  an- 
nounces his  intention  of  meting  out  judicial  praise  and  blame  to  the 
publications  that  come  within  his  ken.  We  hasten  to  anticipate  him, 
and  get  in  the  first  blow,  though  we  have  only  friendly  words  to  say 
of  the  Review.  Ottawa  University  has  risen  like  a  phoenix  from  the 
ashes,  and  we  are  pleased  to  note  that  the  authorities  have  made  room 
in  the  building  for  an  office  for  the  college  journal,  whereof  other 
college  authorities  might  well  take  note.  The  articles  dealing  with 
the  relations  between  France  and  t^he  Vatican,  and  the  growth  of 
Catholicity  in  Japan,  are  of  current  interest,  especially  to  Review 
readers.  It  may  be  unknown  to  some  that  Christianity  was  first 
preached  in  Japan  in  1549  by  St.  Francis  Xavier.  If  we  may  venture 
to  criticize  we  would  suggest  that  some  of  the  material  appearing  in 
the  Review  is  more  appropriate  to  the  lecture-room  than  to  the  pages 
of  a  literary  magazine.  We  fancy,  too,  that  to  the  students  of  most 
universities  the  copious  use  of  Latin  phrases  indulged  in  by  the 
editors  would  be  disconcerting.  The  Review  is,  however,  a  well 
edited  and  well-printed  journal. 

We  are  grown  so  accustomed  to  commend  the  industry  and  perse- 
verance of  the  student  who  works  his  way  through  college  and  wins 
an  education  and  a  degree  in  spite  of  all  obstacles,  that  we  forget  that 
there  may  be  another,  not  so  assuring,  side  to  the  question.  An 
article  in  The  Harvard  Monlhly,  entitled,  "  Working  One's  Way 
through  College,"  raises  the  question  whether  such  a  student  ordin- 
arily secures,  in  reality,  the  culture  which  is  the  aim  of  a  university 
training.     The  large  proportion  of  time  he  must   devote  to  earning 


A  eta    Vic  to  via  na . 


107 


money,  the  temptation  to  pursue  methods  of  money-making  which  in 
strict  ethics  are  scarcely  defensible,  the  necessity  of  cramming  for 
examinations  owing  to  time  restrictions,  are  cited  as  factors  that 
militate  against  the  self-supporting  student's  acquirement  of  real 
culture.  The  standards  by  which  that  culture  is  to  be  measured,  as 
laid  down  by  President  Eliot  in  a  recent  address,  may  well  become 
the  criteria  by  which  all  students,  whether  self-supporting  or  not,  may 
measure  their  real  success.  They  are  "  sound  health,  the  power  of 
prolonged,  concentrated  attention,  the  habit  of  intense  thinking,  the 
critical  discernment  of  excellence,  the  judicial  faculty  for  the  wise 
enjoyment  of  liberty,  the  passion  for  truth,  and  the  development  of  a 
dominating  idea."  We  fancy  that,  judged  by  these  standards,  the 
elect  are  few,  and  that  whatever  the  disadvantages  of  the  self-support- 
ing students,  quite  as  many,  in  proportion,  of  those  who  come  up  to 
the  requirements  are  drawn  from  their  number  as  from  their  moneyed 
fellow-students.  For  the  man  who  works  his  way  has  certain  counter- 
balancing advantages  not  possessed  by  others. 


A    ROCKY    PASSAGE. 


o8 


Acta    Victoriana. 


155 

RELIGIOUS 

T/ie  Higher  Life. 

BY    REV.    A.    H.    REYNAR,    M.A.    LL.D. 


SO  much  of  the  mystical  and  magical  has  been  thrown  around  this 
subject  that  the  very  title  may  be  to  some  readers  the  signal  to 
turn  the  page  and  pass  on.  Many  good  people  there  are  to  whom 
zeal,  with  or  without  knowledge,  is  the  principal  thing,  but  the 
number  is  steadily  increasing  of  those  who  want  light  as  well  as  heat, 
and  knowledge  as  well  as  zeal.  The  modern  mind  is  dominated  by 
the  idea  of  law  in  the  spiritual  as  in  the  natural  world — it  holds  that 
God  is  not  a  god  of  confusion,  but  that  a  spiritual  cosmos  is  the  "far- 
off  divine  event  to  which  the  whole  creation  moves."  According  to  an 
old  conception  the  physical  world  came  to  its  present  order  through  a 
series  of  catastrophes.  According  to  the  modern  conception,  it  has 
grown  by  the  steady  evolution  .of  the  forces  in  matter  springing  from 
the  infinite  and  eternal  Energy  from  which  all  things  proceed.  The 
same  difference  obtains  as  to  the  conception  of  spiritual  life  and 
growth.  Let  it  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  all  mystery  disappears 
with  evolution,  or  that  a  knowledge  of  the  law  by  which  a  power 
works  explains  the  origin  of  the  power. 

In  applying  these  principles  to  the  higher  life,  we  note  that  the 
origin  of  the  life  principle  or  energy  is  under  the  new  conception  as 
under  the  old  ascribed  to  God  alone,  the  only  Infinite  and  Eternal. 
In  the  physical  realm  all  things  were  made  by  the  Divine  Word  ;  so, 
in  the  spiritual  realm,  "  In  Him  was  life,  and  the  life  was  the  light  of 
men." 

There  is  in  the  physical  life  itself  a  higher  and  a  lower,  and  living 
things  range  up  from  what  seems  but  an  animated  sack  or  stomach  to 
the  most  perfect  and  beautiful  of  human  forms  with  its  multiplicity 
and  variety  of  functions.  In  the  intellectual  life  also,  there  is  a  lower 
and  a  higher.  It  may  be  traced  in  the  seemingly  blind  instincts  and 
sensations  of  the  lowest  animals,  up  through  the  cunning  of  beasts 


Ada    Victoriana.  109 

and  savage  men,  to  the  sublimest  reasonings  and  discoveries  of  the 
human  mind.  And,  in  like  manner,  there  is  a  lower  and  a  higher  in 
the  moral  life.  Its  first  motions  may  be  seen  in  the  simplest  law  that 
curbs  the  selfishness  of  brutish  men,  whilst  its  latest  and  sweetest  fruit 
may  be  seen  in  the  love  that  leads  a  man  to  live  and  die  for  his 
fellow-men.  Again,  of  these  three  stages  or  planes  of  life,  there  is  a 
lower  and  a  higher,  or  rather  a  lowest  and  a  highest. 

In  so  far  as  a  man's  life  is  habitually  and  characteristically  on  one 
or  another  of  these  planes,  it  is  a  high  life  or  a  low  life.  All  who  live 
for  the  physical  or  animal  are  on  the  lowest  plane,  though  their  tastes 
may  differ  and  be  called  gross  or  refined.  One  man  may  gorge  on 
bacon  and  beans  and  wash  his  meal  down  with  rum,  and  another  may 
fare  daintily  on  canvas-back  and  champagne,  but  they  are  both  living 
the  lowest  life — the  physical,  animal  life. 

When  the  man  passes  from  the  animal  to  the  intellectual  exercises 
and  pleasures,  he  rises  in  the  scale  of  life.  Animal  life  he  must 
sustain,  and  animal  enjoyments  he  may  take  by  the  way,  but  the  aim 
and  purpose  of  his  life  is  higher,  and  he  will  submit  to  plain  living  for 
the  sake  of  high  thinking.  Yet  he  may  be  selfish  and  criminal— a  bad 
man,  notwithstanding  his  knowledge  and  cleverness. 

It  is  o  ily  when  the  man  lives  for  love  and  truth  and  duty  that  he 
passes  into  the  highest  life.  And,  by  whatever  name  a  man  maybe 
named,  when  he  passes  into  that  life,  he  enters  upon  the  Higher  Life. 
"God  is  no  respecter  of  persons,  but  in  every  nation  he  that  feareth 
God  and  worketh  righteousness  is  accepted  with  him." 

What,  then,  is  the  advantage  of  the  Christian  ?  Two  chief  advan- 
tages are  his.  In  the  first  place,  he  has  the  sublime,  the  supreme 
example  of  the  Highest  Life  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  left  us 
an  example  that  we  should  follow  in  His  steps.  In  the  second  place, 
there  has  come  into  th^  world  through  His  person  and  work  an 
inspiration — an  uplifting  power  by  which  the  souls  of  men  rise  from 
a  sense  of  guilt  and  bondage  to  spiritual  peace  and  to  the  glorious 
liberty  of  the  Son  of  God.  The  experience  of  an  innumerable  com. 
pany  of  the  purest  and  loftiest  souls  is  that  by  the  grace  of  God 
through  Jesus  Christ,  they  have  passed  as  from  death  into  life,  and 
they  have  found  His  Word  a  true  Word  :  "  I  am  come  that  they  might 
have  life  and  that  they  might  have  it  more  abundantly." 


I  lo  Acta    Victoriana. 

The  University  of  Toronto   Young  Men's 
Christian  J^ssociation. 

BY  J.   L.   M'PHERSON,  M.A.,    SECRETARY  U.  OF  T.  Y.M.C.A. 

FOR  some  years  certain  members  of  the  faculty  and  students  in 
the  different  colleges  and  faculties  of  the  University,  who  have 
been  interested  in  the  work  of  the  Y.M.C.A.  have  felt  that  if  a  closer 
union  were  effected  between  the  Associations  in  these  colleges  and 
faculties  it  would  be  helpful  to  the  work  in  all.  The  time  did  not 
seem  ripe  for  consummating  this  union  until  last  spring  when  repre- 
sentatives appointed  by  these  Associations  came  together  to  confer  in 
regard  to  a  basis  of  union.  Local  autonomy  was  necessary  in  order 
that  the  work  in  any  one  college  or  faculty  should  receive  proper 
attention.  At  the  same  time  there  were  and  are  certain  questions 
affecting  the  moral  and  religious  life  of  the  whole  student  body,  that 
might  be  more  easily  cared  for  by  a  central  organization  for  the  whole 
University.  This  conference  resulted  in  recommendations  being 
made  to  the  Associations  in  University  College,  Victoria  College,  the 
University  Medical  Faculty  and  the  Dental  College,  which,  being 
adopted  and  acted  upon  by  these  Associations  severally,  resulted  in 
the  University  of  Toronto  Y.M.C.A.  being  organized.  It  was  agreed 
that  matters  of  purely  local  interest  should  be  dealt  with,  as  formerly, 
by  the  college  organization,  while  questions  affecting  more  than  one 
college  or  faculty  should  come  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  University 
of  Toronto  Association. 

Already  one  of  these  matters  of  supreme  importance  has  come  to  the 
front  and  is  being  handled  by  the  committee  of  the  University  of  Toronto 
Association  in  conjunction  with  the  local  committees.  Mr.  John  R. 
Mott,  of  New  York,  the  General  Secretary  of  the  World's  Student 
Christian  Federation,  has  consented  to  give  a  series  of  addresses  to  our 
students  this  month.  This  is  a  time  of  vast  importance  in  the  history 
of  the  religious  life  of  the  whole  institution.  Mr.  Mott  is  well  known 
among  students  not  only  in  America,  but  also  throughout  the  world, 
and  much  success  has  attended  campaigns  which  he  has  conducted  in 
other  student  centres.  This  fact  is  so  well  known  to  us  that  there  is 
a  danger  against  which  we  must  be  careful  to  guard.  We  may  think 
that  Mr.  Mott  will  accomplish  everything  desired  and  that  there  is 
nothing  for  us  to  do.  The  work,  we  believe,  is  of  God  and  its  success 
depends  upon  divine  power.  However,  human  agency  must  be 
brought  into  exercise,  and  the  important  agent  in  this  undertaking  is 


Acta    Victoriana.  1 1 1 

not  so  much  Mr.  Mott,  who  will  be  here  but  for  a  short  time,  as  the 
Christian  man  in  the  University,  who,  day  after  day,  is  associating  with 
some  other  man  into  whose  life  it  is  most  desirable  that  the  richest 
blessing  should  enter.  We  should  not  be  satisfied  with  forming  an 
outward  union  merely,  but  we  must  unite  in  prayerful  and  unremitting 
personal  cultivation  of  the  field,  so  that  when  Mr.  Mott  comes  to  us 
toward  the  end  of  the  month  the  harvest  will  be  ready  for  the  reapers. 
If  we  do  faithful  sowing  and  faithful  cultivating  now,  we  may  with  all 
confidence  expect  an  abundant  harvest. 


The    Call  from   the   North. 

BY    G.    S.    FAIRCLOTH,    B.A.,    B.D. 

NO  man  need  hesitate  or  fear  to  leave  the  settled  conventionalities 
of  his  home  and  seek  new  fields  in  the  North  or  in  the  West, 
in  which  to  live  and  labor  for  his  country  and  his  God — for  after  he 
has  spent  soaie  years  in  such  a  service  he  will  find  the  result  is  full  of 
satisfaction.  The  need  is  great,  and  Canada,  with  her  fast-increasing 
population,  cannot  prosper  as  she  ought  unless  the  upbuilding  in- 
fluences are  sufficient  for  the  ne.ed.  We  have  a  magnificent  country, 
and  if  the  forces  of  our  land  are  directed  aright,  we  see  the  picture  of 
a  magnificent  destiny.  The  eyes  of  all  the  world  are  upon  Canada. 
Men  everywhere  are  learning  of  the  vastness  of  our  wealth  and  resources. 
It  is  difficult  to  put  a  limit  upon  our  possibilities.  No  wonder,  then, 
that  we  are  witnessing  a  mighty  "  trek.  "  into  our  land,  bringing  men 
and  women  by  thousands  from  beyond  the  seas  and  from  across  the 
49th  parallel. 

The  great  question  that  confronts  us  is.  What  shall  be  the  moral 
and  religious  character  of  these  new  citizens  o(  Canada,  so  heterogene- 
ous in  their  nature?  The  problem  rests  with  us  Canadians.  If  we 
fail  it  means  that  these  great  masses  of  men  and  women  shall  fall 
away  from  those  influences  which  hold  in  check  human  passion,  and 
make  good  citizens.  In  the  great  rush  into  the  United  States,  it 
happened  so  that  it  became  a  common  saying  that  there  were  no  com- 
mandments beyond  the  Mississippi  River;  in  Canada  we  do  not  want 
it  to  be  said  that  there  are  no  commandments  beyond  even  our  most 
distant  mountains  and  rivers.  Good  men  are  crowding  in  upon  us 
from  the  United  States,  but  the  hosts  that  come  from  across  the  seas 
are  ignorant  of  the  simple  Gospel  truths,  ignorant  often  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  and  devoid  of  any  notion  of  the 


112  Acta    Victoriana. 

merits  of  education.  The  man,  then,  who  with  love  for  God  and  for 
his  native  land,  forsakes  his  peaceful  home  to  face  the  difficulties  of 
unsettled  regions,  becomes  what  the  Ethological  Association  calls 
"one  of  the  makers  of  Canada."  'Tis  true,  a  nation  is  made  up  of 
all  its  people,  nevertheless  in  every  land  there  is  a  small  number  of 
influential,  right-spirited,  strong- hearted  citizens,  who  control  in  very 
large  measure  their  country's  destiny,  and  make  its  history.  Upon  the 
proper  distribution  of  such  uplifting  forces  depends  the  moral 
supremacy  of  Canada. 

No  better  training  school  for  the  development  of  rounded  manhood 
exists  in  all  the  world  than  such  a  field  of  labor. ;  contact  with  a  host 
of  varied  peoples  from  different  lands,  rich  and  poor,  cultured  and 
illiterate,  refined  and  base,  will  smooth  all  rough  edges  from  the  life 
of  any  careful,  thoughtful  man  ;  and  the  knowledge  of  human  nature, 
and  of  men,  derived  from  such  contact  is  of  incalculable  worth  as  a 
preparation  for  life's  duties.  The  thought  of  being  separated  from 
one's  friends  and  buried  in  the  wilds  among  strange  people  is  often 
like  a  black  cloud  upon  the  horizon  to  many  men,  and  yet  no  man 
has  greater  privileges  and  opportunities  in  life  than  has  that  man,  who 
with  clear  head  and  strong  purpose  enters  into  the  new  life  of  his 
country,  and  aims  to  mould  and  guide  men's  wills  to  what  is  noblest 
and  best.  It  is  his  hand  that  lays  foundations,  to  him  men  look  for 
precept  and  example.  The  very  foundations  of  empire  are  in  his 
hands,  the  education  of  the  young,  the  cultivation  of  the  home,  the 
moulding  of  opinion,  and  the  exaltation  of  ideals,  which  shall  beautify 
the  nation.  In  no  other  place  does  a  man  get  so  near  to  his  fellows, 
the  very  difficulties  in  the  way  creating  ties  that  bind.  The  divergent 
natures  and  views  of  his  cosmopolitan  fellow-citizens  of  necessity  will 
broaden  his  whole  conception  of  mankind  and  of  God,  so  that  he 
cannot  live  there  and  be  narrow  ;  and  thrown  upon  his  own  resources 
he  develops  naturally  that  manly  independence  and  self-reliance  which 
shall  fit  him  for  the  heaviest  responsibilities  of  life.  And  what  is  more 
glorious  for  any  good  man  than  to  carry  the  Gospel  message  to  a 
group  of  men  who  toil  in  separation  among  the  hills  or  fields  or  in  the 
forest's  heart.  None  love  to  sing  the  hymns  of  early  days  more  than 
these  frontier  settlers  ;  no  nien  appreciate  more  dearly  the  message  of 
hope  and  peace.  The  Master  often  left  the  glitter  and  bustle  of  the 
city  streets  to  bear  the  good  news  to  some  lone  wayfarer  or  humble 
water-carrier. 

In  days  gone  by  the  tireless  backwoods  preacher,  unmoved  by  any 
thought  of  gain  or  temporal  reward,  traversed  the  wilderness  of  Upper 


Ada    Victoriana.  113 

Canada,  often  guided  only  by  a  blaze  upon  the  trees  or  the  sound  of 
some  solitary  woodman's  axe  ;  in  schoolhouses,  frontier  cabins,  or 
underneath  the  shady  trees,  he  proclaimed  the  message  of  mercy, 
bringing  peace  and  joy  to  troubled  hearts.  We  have  reaped  the 
benefits  of  the  pioneer's  self-sacrifice,  and  we  honor  him.  In  the 
records  of  Canada,  the  historian  who  analyzes  the  forces  that  have  made 
us  the  most  contented,  moral,  and  prosperous  people  under  the  sun, 
must  give  full  meed  of  praise  to  the  pioneer  who  made  his  way  into 
the  unsettled  places  of  our  provinces  to  educate  the  people  in  that 
reverence  for  the  Word  of  God,  which  is  alike  the  foundation  of  good 
morals  and  the  safeguard  of  human  freedom. 

The  mission  of  the  early  pioneer  in  days  gone  by  for  our  develop- 
ment is,  then,  our  mission  to  the  undeveloped  regions  of  fair  Canada 
beyond.  Our  Prime  Minister  said  just  recently,  "This  is  the  century 
of  Canada."  But  where  shall  be  the  glory  of  our  country  if  Canada 
be  known  only  for  her  broad  extent  of  many  acres,  or  loved  only  for 
the  possession  of  unbounded  natural  wealth  and  resources,  or  revered 
only  for  the  number  of  her  peoples  ?  Rather  let  us  be  known  from 
East  to  West  for  virtue  and  honor,  and  fidelity  to  the  will  of  God. 
The  call  echoes  across  the  hills  and  plains  of  North  and  West,  let  us 
hear  it,  and  in  loyalty  to  our  native  land  and  to  our  God  go  do  for 
others  what  our  fathers  did  for  us. 


**  Ji  Great  Door  and  Effectual." 

ONE  does  not  require  the  vision  of  the  seer  in  order  to  know 
that  there  are  great  movements — almost  world  movements — 
setting  toward  Christianity.  The  time  is  upon  us  when  Christians 
must  cease  to  wait  in  comfortable  inaction  for  an  answer  to  their  age- 
long prayer,  that  the  insurmcuntable  obstacles  in  the  way  of  the 
Truth  may  be  removed.  These  have  been  removed.  Greater  doors 
and  more  effectual  than  before  are  opened  to  the  Church  and  there 
are  fewer  adversaries.  Sadly,  enough,  she  hesitates  to  enter  in.  Why? 
Because  the  lives  to  bear  her  message  are  too  few,  and  her  revenues 
too  scant.  And  why  this  double  dearth  ?  To  face  the  facts  is  to 
know  the  truth — the  dearth  has  its  root  in  a  defect  of  spirit  ;  her 
"  pillars  "  are  built  on  rock  but  not  of  rock  ;  her  sons  and  daughters 
are  found  wanting. 

What  do  we  seek  ?     Is  it  an   opportunity  to    spend  our  lives    in 
a  great  work  with   great  rewards }      The   opportunity  is    ours.     A 


114 


Acta    Victoriana. 


leading  educator  of  the  West  closes  a  recent  letter  to  the  writer  of  this 
article  with  the  words  :  "  My  soul  cries  out  to  the  living  God  to  send 
us  men."  The  spirit  of  this  cry  is  the  spirit  of  many  lands,  and  seems 
to  be  especially  so  of  the  fields  entered  by  the  Methodist  Church  of 
Canada. 

We  marvel  that  our  youth  hold  back  in  face  of  an  opportunity 
whose  magnitude  might  well  have  rejoiced  the  prophets  and  apostles 
of  any  day.  Is  the  Church  no  longer  giving  us  such  men  as  have 
love  to  see,  and  grace  to  seize,  so  great  an  opportunity?  Are  we 
waiting  for  a  vision  in  the  night  to  convince  us  of  an  opportunity,  that 
is  revealed  by  simple  business  sense  to  the  materialists  of  the  mart  ? 
Or  have  our  pastors  and  Quarterly  Boards  no  eye  for  our  noble 
heritage,  no  heart  for  its  needs,  that  they  are  not  with  prayerful  per- 
sistency separating  our  youth  unto  the  work  of  the  ministry  ?  Can  it 
be  that  that  "  big  unreality,"  legal  tender,  looms  so  largely  in  our 
vision  field  as  to  really  justify  the  latent  logic  in  the  recent  assertion— 
"The  applicants  for  the  Christian  ministry  are  in  direct  proportion  to 
the  depression  in  the  circles  of  commercial  enterprise"? 

These  are  serious  questions  for  the  Christian  student.  Are  we  wise 
in  these  things  ?  There  are  signs  that  man  is  keyed  to  some  purpose 
higher  than  matter,  that  he  is  conscious  of  a  Being  who  made  him. 
And  the  abiding  joy  of  men  is  to  find  their  place  in  creation  ;  and 
finding  it,  to  know  themselves  thereby  embosomed  in  God  and  one 
with  Him.  When  we  feel  this  truth  we  will,  now  and  forever,  place 
over  against  self-love,  as  a  motive,  with  this  world  as  its  field  of  opera- 
tion, and  the  present  as  its  opportunity,  that  which  God  commends 
— unselfish  love  as  the  motive,  with  the  whole  human  race  as  its 
field  of  operation,  and  with  all  eternity  its  harvest-time. 

One  word  more  :  "  But  if  thou  forbear  to  deliver  them  that  are 
drawn  unto  death,  and  those  that  are  ready  to  be  slain,  doth  not  he 
that  pondereth  the  heart  consider  it  ?  And  he  that  keepeth  the  soul 
doth  he  not  know  it  ?  And  shall  he  not  render  to  every  man  accord- 
ing to  his  works  ?  " 


iiiililPi^^^ 


Acfa     Victoriana. 


115 


aCAL 

The  ''Bob." 

T^O  adequately  describe  a  "  Bob  "  is  impossible. 
^  Being  properly  classed  among  the  seven 
wonders,  like  the  Falls  of  Niagara,  it  requires  to 
be  seen.  The  Thirty-Second  Annual  perform- 
ance has  passed  into  history,  and  will  long  live 
in  the  memory — of  the  Freshmen,  at  least. 

Every  "  Bob  "  has  its  distinctive  features  ;  the 

caldron  scene  of  '04's  "  Bob,"  the  trial  scene  of 

'05,   and  par  excellence  the  wax  works  of  '06. 

Perhaps  the  scene  entitled  "  Freshman,"  being  a 

modification  of  "ye  morale  playe,  Everyman,"  is  best  characterized  as 

the  distinctive  feature  of  the  "  Bob  "  of  '07.     The  acting  was  excellent, 

the  theme  sustained,  and  the  finale  suggestive. 


BOB. 


dt    The 
r.             "BOB" 

0k 

^                   rn.g^<.^>hOni. 

^y 

The  registration  scene  was  highly  amusing,  though  the  main  action 
was  shifted  from  the  Freshmen.  The  other  numbers  were  all  good, 
especially  the  scene  at  Annesley  Hall  and  the  faculty  burlesque.  In 
the  former  the  organist  deserves  honorable  mention,  and  the  render- 
ing of  the  parody   "Blest   be,"  etc.,  was  among  the   most  ludicrous 


ii6  Ada    Victoriana. 

incidents  of  the  programme.  The  personating  in  the  faculty  scene 
was  clever,  especially  that  of  the  Chancellor,  Dr.  Bain,  Dr.  Badgley 
and  Professor  Lang.  Of  course  Ned  was  incomparable.  The  class- 
meeting  was  not  so  good,  lacking  outstanding  features.  The  "  Bob  '' 
song  was  long,  but  well  received.  Robert's  typewritten  speech  did 
not  sound  right.  He  is  one  of  Nature's  artists,  and  we  prefer  the 
natural  style. 

The  Freshmen's  songs  were  fair  and  helped  to  fill  in  the  inter- 
missions which  were  intolerably  long.  The  staging  of  the  "  Bob  "  is, 
considering  the  unprofessional  character  of  the  performance,  as  a  rule 
creditable.  There  is  one  very  serious  fault.  The  platform  is  too  low 
by  a  foot  at  least.  Only  those  who  sit  in  the  front  rows  can  see  with- 
out contracting  stiff  neck  from  craning  over  picture  hats  or  Parisian 
coiffures. 

Echoes  : 

"  But  to  return  to  my  idea." 

"  Little  specs  of  powder,  little  flecks  of  paint, 

Make  a  woman's  freckles  seem  as  if  they  aint." 
"  If  their  names  are  not  recorded  when  the  trump  the  dead  shall  jar  ; 
Then  they  will  not  be  rewarded,  which  sometimes  is  better  far." 


Now  that  Acta  has  appeared  in  new  costume,  it  might  be  well  to 
explain  some  of  the  trimmings,  with  a  view  to  greater  appreciation  of 
details.  The  cut  on  the  cover,  of  course,  represents  the  primeval  forest 
known  as  Queen's  Park — the  scene  of  Acta  Victoriana.  Turning 
to  the  cut  which  heads  the  Scientific  column,  the  interpretation  is 
more  difficult.  Bringing  higher  criticism  to  bear  upon  the  problem 
it  becomes  apparent  that  the  Professor  is  none  other  than  Dr  John 
Burwash,  who  is  known  to  be  a  close  student  of  science ;  and, 
despite  the  riddle  of  the  Sphinx,  we  can  trace  the  disguised  features  of 
Mr.  F.'  C.  Bowman,  the  editor  of  this  column. 

The  cut  which  introduces  Personal  and  Exchanges  is  somewhat 
puzzling,  but  becomes  transparent  when  we  point  out  Professor 
Misener  approaching  the  desk,  from  which  rises  the  editor,  Mr.  J.  S. 
Bennett,  shouting  "Copy!  Copy!"  The  MSS.  labelled  "Poems," 
which  protrudes  from  the  waste  basket  is  a  superfluous  sheet — the 
local  editor's  basket  being  already  filled  to  repletion. 

The   idea   which  adorns  Missionary  and    Religious  Notices  is   of 
course  patent. 

Turning  to  Locals  we  find  a  work  of  art.  On  the  extreme  left  is 
Mr.  W.   E.   Galloway  ;  next  comes  F.  J.  Rutherford.     In   the   back- 


H.    V.    WOODSU'OKIH,   rresnUnt. 


W.  B.  AL1!1:RT.>u.\,  S,uyl„n 


J.  L.  RUTLEDGE,   Treasuyer. 


DAW  \VREN. 


Acidi,    Victoriana.  1 1 7 

ground  stands  G.  C.  Raymer,  as  is  obvious  from  his  smile.  On  the 
right  is  a  Freshette,  for  the  identification  of  whom  th£  local  editors 
will  offer  their  congratulations. 

The  figures  in  Athletics  are  somewhat  uncertain,  except  that  Mr. 
M.  C.  Lane,  the  editor,  is  up  in  the  air. 

Dr.  Wallace  (at  prayers)  — "  —  bless  us  in  oiir  study  of  literature, 
and  philosophy,  and  theology,  and — ." 

Stan.  Mills  (fervently )—"  B.  and  P.  S." 

Booth  (on  being  solicited  to  join  Glee  Club) — "  Yes,  they  say  at 
home  I  have  a  sweet  voice — just  like  a  cow's." 

Robertson  (at  'phone) — "  Why,  I  thought  you  were  a  cousin. 
Wont  you  ?  " 

Henderson  (on  seeing  '08  fair  one  of  magnificent  proportions) — 
"Is  that  one  Freshette  or  two?" 

Overheard  while  promenading  :  Gus.  Shaver  (referring  to  relics) 
— "  Have  you  learned  the  names  of  these  curios  ?  " 

Miss  Burgess — "  Why  no  ;  I  have  met  only  one  or  two  Freshmen 
to-night." 

At  prayers,  on  the  morning  after  the  joint  C  A.  reception,  a  smile 
overspread  Ned  Burwash's  face,  reaching  a  climax  at  the  second  stanza 
of  hymn  402,  which  begins,  "  I  want  a  sober  mind." 

Souvenir  blotters  may  be  had  from  Miss  Barker  in  the  library. 
Also,  on  application  to  the  same  source,  the  Freshman  who  lost  the 
nursery  appliance  on  the  front  lawn  will  receive  it  upon  identification. 

Robert  (viewing  the  tennis  courts) — "Fine  outlook  of  young 
ladies !  " 

Miss  D-ft-n,  '07  (after  the  scrap  at  Annesley) — "There's 
where  she  bit  me."     Chorus — "  But  they  were  good  and  wet." 

At  the  regular  meeting  of  the  Woman's  Literary  Society  on  October 
1 2th,  Miss  Switzer,  '05,  was  elected  critic  to  fill  the  vacancy  caused 
by  Miss  Patterson's  resignation. 

Flvnn,'o8,  C.T.(reciting  Hebrew  alphabet  to  Prof.Price)— "  Aleph, 
Beth,  Gimmel,  Dammit " — (substituting  a  German  preposition  by 
mistake). 

Knox,  '08  (in  debate) — "  Some  say  that  Chinese  cooks  are  better 
than  our  girls.  Let  Canadian  girls  make  our  pies  !  "  (Hear  !  hear  ! — 
Ed.). 

Coulter,  '08 — "  The  Chinaman  has  no  religion  :  he's  a  Moham- 
medan." 


ii8  Acta    Vicioriana. 

At  the  restaurant — "  There's  a  pietty  girl  :  who  is  she  ?  " 

Price — "  Oh,  she  looms  at  our  place — thinks  I'm  all  right — going 
to  sit  on  my  knee  all  next  Sunday  afternoon." 

Well  and  rightly  did  Dr.  John  say:  "  I  shall  try  to  give  the  B.D.'s 
all  the  discipline  possible." 

TuRNBULL,  '08 — "  What  offices  do  those  fellows  hold  who  wear 
cloaks  ?  " 

At  a  lecture—"  Name,  please  ?  ''  "  Green."  "  What's  that  ?  " 
"  Green."     "Oh  yes,  now  I  see  you." 

Dr.  Reynar  (reading  in  English  class) — 

"  Where  they  did  spend  a  sad  and  bloody  hour, 
As  by  discharge  of  their  distillery"  (for  artillery). 

"  Theism  has  stood  at  that  hour  ever  since  the  flood." 

J.  E.  Hunter—"  And  it's  still  dry  !  " 

Rumors  are  afloat  that  there  are  some  very  practical  chemists 
among  the  girls  of  '08.  They  evidently  have  discovered  the  marginal 
utility  of  carbon  bisulphide.     Ask  the  Sophettes  about  it. 

'08  POLICY  (worked  out  at  Annesley) — "  'Tis  ours  by  craft  and  by 
surprise  to  gain." 

The  first  meeting  of  the  Union  Literary  Society  was  well  attended 
and  of  very  special  interest.  Certainly  this  society  is  par  excellence 
the  greatest  social  medium  which  the  men  students  have.  The 
speech  from  the  throne,  brought  down  by  His  Excellency  Lord  Robt. 
Beare,  was  good  ;  but  Robert's  after-luncheon  efi"ort  was  pronounced, 
by  those  who  have  heard  him  oftenest,  an  oratorical  triumph.  There 
is  not  a  man  who  listened  to  it  who  would  not  give  a  good  deal  for 
a  verbatim  copy. 

Echoes  (Victoria  Quartette) — "  Thsre  was  a  young  man  in  Havana, 
who  stepped  on  an  empty  banana  ;  the  words  that  he  said  when  he 
lit  on  his  head  are  not  fit  for  the  Sunday-School  Banner." 

W.  A.  Gifford,  N.M.C.B.G.  (No  moral  compromise,  by  gum). 
^pr^E.  W.  Morgan,  T.E.C  (The  evangelical  cherub). 

Leader  of  the  Opposition  (G.  E.  Trueman) — "This  ship  pf  state 
has  barnacles  on  her  keel,  lobsters  on  the  bridge,  and  dark  (K)night 
has  settled  on  the  prow." 

Robert — "Yes,  sir,  the  Chancellor  is  one  of  the  finest  men  on 
earth — him  and  Dr.  Potts."  "  At  the  hend  of  the  year  it  will  pay  you 
to  work  'ard."  "  Yes,  you've  been  preaching  the  gospel  and — ." 
"  Stand  by  the  Lit.  ;  it  will  do  more  for  you  than  you  will  ever  do 
for  it."  "  When  you  take  a  fancy  to  a  young  lady  don't  be  afraid  to 
tell  her.  Some  of  the  happiest  men  I  hever  knew  were  engaged.  It's 
a  great  thing  to  have  your  mind  made  up." 


Ada     Victoriana. 


119 


L.  L.  LAWRENCE. 


E.  J.  JENKINS. 


M.  D.  MADDEN. 


E.  S.  BISHOP. 


1 20  Acta    Vict07'iana. 

Bradshaw,  '04  (at  the  Woman's  Lit.  reception,  to  Miss  Grange,  '04, 
who  was  present  from  Hamilton)—"  Are  you  coming  back  to  Vic.  ?" 
She—"  What  could  I  take  ?  "  He—"  Take  B.D."  She  (bowing  her 
acknowledgments) — "  No,  thank  you  ;  I  leave  that  for  some  other 
young  lady." 

Junior  (to  Miss  W — k — r,  '05,  who  has  sat  for  photo)—"  Well, 
Edna,  did  you  smile  or  just  look  natural  ?  " 

Miss  D — f — e,  '07 — "  I'm  looking  for  a  man,  yes,  a  particular 
man."     But  it's  the  good  old  Bobbing  time. 

We  are  glad  to  have  Miss  Peterson,  B.A.,  '04,  Back  Again. 

Miss  Graham,  '08  (to  Mahood,  '06)— "You're  in  Philosophy?  I 
feel  like  falling  down  on  my  knees  before  you." 

Miss  W — l — e,  '05 — "You  know,  Jim,  the  warning  rings  for  gym, 
and  then  the  bell  rings  for  gym,  and  then  the  bell  rings  after  gym." 

Jimmie — "  How  funny." 

Critic's  Report  (Woman's  Lit.) — "The  pedal  still  squeaks.  I 
should  suggest  that  some  oil  be  procured  for  it.  Probably  there  is  a 
little  left  at  Annesley  from  last  year." 

Certain  Juniors  looked  very  uneasy. 

The  annual  reception  of  the  Woman's  Literary  Society  was  held 
on  Friday  evening,  October  21st.  Miss  Spence  and  Mrs.  Rowell, 
our  honorary  president,  received  and  proved  themselves  very  charm- 
ing hostesses  to  over  two  hundred  guests.  The  programme  was  brief 
but  entertaining.  As  we  watched  the  gay  throng  there  came  to  us  a 
line  from  somewhere  which  seemed  to  fit — 

"  Beauty  and  youth. 
And  sprightly  hope  and  short-enduring  joy." 

The  walking  was  good. 

Every  dog  has  his  day,  and  Paddie  his  reception  nights. 

Freshman — ''Miss  Williams,  '06,  is  the  biggest  toad  in  the  Bob 
puddle." 

It  is  hereby  announced  to  the  readers  of  locals  that  certain  re- 
nowned travellers  and  explorers  of  the  third  year  have  discovered  the 
shortest,  cheapest  and  most  interesting  route  to  Niagara.  Take  the 
boat  at  Toronto  and  the  ordinary  route  to  Lewi- ton.  Peculiar  charm 
will  be  added  if  a  rough  morning  is  chosen.  At  Lewiston  become  so 
absorbed  in  a  cup  of  tea  that  you  forget  to  disembark  until  the 
steamer  is  under  way  for  Queenston  again.  At  Queenston  find  a  true 
descendant  of  Old  Charon  of  Stygian  fame,  equally  grim  and  silent 
but  not  unresponsive  to  jollying,  who  will  row  you  over  the  river  to 
catch  a  trolley,  an   hour   late  for  Niagara.     For  particulars  apply  to 


X.  iRir.r.i.K. 


c.  r..  KF.I.I.V. 


H.  \V.  BAKKR. 


\V.  T.   IM^OWN. 


Acta    Vidoriana.  121 

Misses  K.  R — c —  and  Th — p — n,  '06,  who  sometimes  like  to  hear 
the  song  of  "The  Absent-Minded  Beggar." 

Lamb  (in  trouble) — •"  There  are  only  two  girls  on  this  promenade 
card  whose  faces  I  remember." 

At  the  first  reception  Miss  Hurlburt,  '08,  had  the  names  of  ten  '07 
men  on  her  card. 

William  plays  to  the  gallery.  On  Saturday  morning,  Oct.  15th, 
those  who  happened  to  be  in  the  library  were  treated  to  a  rare  Babel 
of  tongues.  William  was  dumping  ashes  just  beneath  the  window 
when  he  was  visited  by  a  former  tenant  of  his  house — a  little  man, 
decidedly  Irish  both  in  accent  and  appearance.  They  wasted  no 
time  in  preliminaries,  but  went  at  it  hammer  and  tongs.  It  was  not 
long  till  the  windows  were  open  and  books  forgotten  while  the  wordy 
strife  rent  the  air.  A  considerable  disparity  in  age  alone  prevented 
mortal  combat,  and  William's  assailant  finally  withdrew,  leaving  the 
contest  a  draw. 

The  Victoria  Whitby  tennis  tournament  proved  very  interesting 
this  year,  as  always.  Our  girls  played  hard  and  well,  and  who  can 
do  more  ?  After  several  successes,  defeat  may  be  a  little  hard  to 
bear,  but  it  will  stimulate  to  greater  effort  next  year — but  why 
anticipate  ? 

Echoes. 

Miss  Landen  burst  a  paper  bag  at  a  critical  moment,  causing  Dr. 
Hare  to  start  visibly. 

Overheard — "  Yes,  she  has  it  down  patsy  "  {re  one  of  the  Whitby 
players). 

Freshman — "Where  is  this  Whitby  school?  " 

During  the  doubles,  Charlie  Bishop's  ejaculations  alternated  between^ 
"  Hard  luck  !  "  and  "  Good  play  !  " 

When  the  new  arrivals  from  Whitby  were  duly  kissed,  all  the  menj 
turned  their  heads  except  the  Bob  Committee. 

Perhaps  we  can  blame  it  on  that  organ-grinder. 

Spenclev  (at  Alma  Mater  mass-meeting) — "  Why  have  we  not 
Punch  downstairs  ;  is  it  too  costly  ?  "     Who  can  count  the  cost  1 

Editorial  Rights  Vindicated. — The  Local  Editor  (Masc.)  desires 
to  state  that  having  been  taken  unawares  by  those  unscrupulous  tres- 
passers upon  the  prerogatives  of  the  press,  George  Ernest  Trueman 
and  Charles  Douglas  Henderson,  he  suffered  violence  at  their  hands 
at  the  tap.  Thereupon  Acta  Board,  having  undertaken  the  prosecu- 
tion of  the  offenders,  tapped  the  former  with  water  and  the  latter  with 
wood,  to  the  moral  edification  of  both.     Ita  pereant  omnes  sceleraii! 


122 


Acta    Victor  tana. 


-A-'ii-- 


VARSITY  suffered  a  well  merited  rout  at  the  hands  and  feet  of 
Queen's  rugby  aggregation,  on  Oct.  29th.  The  score  stood 
20  to  10  and  even  at  that  was  hardly  an  indication  of  the  pla)ing. 
The  local  University  team  has  evidently  not  recovered  from  the  loss  of 
her  two  star  men,  Baldwin  and  Beatty,  and  unless  her  new  material  is 
promptly  whipped  into  shape  there  is  little  hope  of  success.  The 
half-line  seems  utterly  demoralized,  and  Toronto's  scrim,  has  never 
been  her  strong  card.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  this  "  scrimmage  game  " 
will  soon  be  a  thing  of  the  past.  How  any  sane  man,  after  watching 
both  the  old  and  new  methods,  can  prefer  to  see  a  disordered  fight  to 
a  scientific  struggle,  is  a  mystery.  The  ball  is  for  the  most  part 
hidden  under  a  writhing  mass  of  human  beings — occasionally  this 
breaks  up  and  fifteen  individual  "scraps"  occur,  or  once  in  a  great 
while  a  player  is  kicked  or  punched  loose  from  the  general  melee  and 
makes  a  short  run ;  this  constitutes  the  spectacular  open  play  vaunted 
of  by  a  few  infatuated  cranks. 


Owing  to  a  "sick  foot  "  Adams,  '06,  was  unable  to  play  his  usual 
winning  part  at  the  university  athletic  meet.  Victoria  was,  however, 
well  represented  by  Archibald,  a  '08  specialist,  who  gave  a  rather 
startling  exhibition  of  his  prowess  by  dividing  first  place  honors  in 
the  pole-vault  and  by  making  a  splendid  throw  with  the  hammer. 


The  Athletic  Union  is  in  a  very  flourishing  condition ;  much  is 
being  accomplished  and  gigantic  plans  are  being  laid  for  the  future. 
We  had  hoped  for  a  report  from  the  committee  re  the  proposed  gym- 
nasium, but  for  some  unknown  reason  it  has  been  delayed. 

The  boys  are  rejoicing  in  the  possession  of  new  combination  locks 
in  the  dressing-room.  Besides  being  of  material  benefit  we  believe 
that  they  are  providing    much   amusement    for  the  seniors.     Report 


Acta      Victor!  ana.  123 

tells  us  that  vast  sums  of  money  have  been  won  and  lost  m  trials  of 
ability  to  manipulate  the  combination. 


Generally  speaking,  the  weather  conditions  of  this  last  month  have 
been  very  depressing,  especially  during  the  first  two  weeks,  and  no 
one  has  been  more  affected  than  our  tennis  enthusiasts.  Notwith- 
standing this  fact,  the  fall  tournament  has  been  carried  on  satisfac- 
torily, and  interest  in  the  pleasant  and  somewhat  picturesque  pastime 
does  not  seem  to  lag.  Owing  to  the  infinite  variety  of  interests  during 
the  fall  term,  and  to  the  large  number  of  contestants,  the  tournament 
must  necessarily  be  rather  long-drawn-out.  This  fact,  however,  has 
not  seemed  to  worry  our  players,  particularly  while  engaged  in  the 
mixed  doubles,  and  as  the  game  affords  excellent  exercise  both  phy- 
sical and  social,  no  room  is  left  for  complaint.  We  regret  that  results 
have  not  yet  been  handed  in  for  publication  ;  a  full  report  is  expected 
for  the  December  number.  ^ 

October  17th  was  a  gala  day  in  tennis  circles.  Surely  the 
Fates  must  have  convened  and,  and  under  the  pressure  of  many 
earnest  supplications,  snapped  with  their  shears  the  chain  of  boister- 
ous winds  and  chilling  rains ;  for  a  more  perfect  day  could  hardly  lift 
the  veil  of  night,  infusing,  as  it  did,  the  autumnal  coloring  with  sum- 
mer warmth.  Under  such  favorable  circumstances  the  courts  proved 
a  most  attractive  spot  and  a  goodly  number  of  spectators  thronged 
the  side-lines,  evincing  much  interest  throughout  the  various  contests. 
The  representation  from  Whitby,  chaperoned  by  the  genial  Dr.  Hare, 
— he  of  conversat  fame,— seemed  eminently  fitted  to  fulfil  all  expecta- 
tions. A  hearty  welcome  was  accorded  them,  not  only  by  the  fair 
ones  at  "  The  Hall,"  but  also,  if  one  might  judge  from  their  promiscu- 
ous wearing  of  colors — probably  inter-college  etiquette, — and  from 
their  unusual  breadth  of  smile,  by  the  brethren  themselves. 

The  tournament  was  well  balanced  ;  each  event  was  closely  con- 
tested, and  the  evidence  of  equality  kept  the  interest  of  those  looking 
on  at  a  high  point.  The  singles  between  Miss  Graham  and  Miss 
Campazzi  afforded  the  most  excitement. 

The  much  prized  shield,  though  gallantly  defended,  will  adorn  the 
halls  of  the  W^hitby  College  until  next  spring,  when  we  confidently 
expect  "  our  girls  "  to  recapture  it  just  as  a  tonic  for  examinations. 

Following  is  a  list  of  results  : 

Miss  Graham  (Vic.)  defeated  Miss  Campazzi  (O.  L.C.),  6-0,  6-8,  6-1. 
Miss  Ogden  (O.L.C.)  defeated  Miss  Paul  (Vic),  4-6,  6-2,  6-3. 


124  Acta      Victoriana. 

Miss  Cauldwell  (O.L.C.)  defeated  Miss  Maclaren  (Vic),  6-4,  3-6,  6-2. 

Miss  Harrison  (Vic.)  defeated  Miss  Smith  (O.L.C),  6-4,  6-4. 

Misses    Campazzi   and    Smith   (O.L.C.)    defeated    Misses   Graham    and 

Harrison  (Vic),  6-4,  8-6. 
Misses  Ogden  and  Cauldwell  (O.L.C.)  defeated  Misses  Paul  and  Maclaren 

(Vic),  6-3,  6-4. 


There  is  a  runtior  rampant  in  the  corridors  these  days  to  the  effect 
that  a  new  source  of  amusement  has  been  conjured  up  in  the  fertile 
atmosphere  permeating  the  "residence."  By  earnest  solicitation  we 
learn  that  the  new  game — new  for  Victoria,  at  least — is  to  thrive 
under  the  dignified  cognomen  of  "  Field-hockey."  The  co-eds.  seem 
to  be  the  only  source  of  information  regarding  rules  and  explanations 
in  general,  but  from  the  few  hints  dropped  the  game  appears  to  be  a 
revised  version  of  shinny,  that  diversion  immortalized  by  Ralph 
Connor,  and  in  which  our  grandfathers  were  wont  to  indulge.  Our 
only  prayer  is  that  the  revision  has  been  a  radical  one.  The  Athletic 
Union  has  generously  donated  one  dollar  and  twenty-five  cents  in 
support  of  the  scheme;  this  is  to  procure  the  "object  of  contention  " 
— a  ball.  Would  it  not  be  wise  for  the  Union  to  provide  coats  of 
mail,  also — armor,  understand — and  an  up-to-date  vocabulary  ? 


"  Listen  to  the  Hum." 

Victoria,  12;  St.  Michaels,  i.  Victoria,  18;  Y.M.C.A.,  i.  A 
better  day  is  dawning  I 

For  the  little  practice  the  Rugby  team  has  had,  it  is  in  rather  fair 
shape  and  Vic's  chances  are  rosier  than  ever  before.  The  two 
practice-matches  have  been  regular  walkovers,  and  the  boys  intend  to 
keep  on  walking.  Archibald,  '06,  is  not  on  hand  this  year,  but  his 
little  brother  is  a  regular  whirlwind  and  is  a  much  needed  addition  to 
the  ranks.  Davidson,  '08,  is  developing  into  a  fast  wing  man,  his 
speed  is  supposed  to  have  resulted  from  an  infatuation  for  horse- 
racing.  The  line  men  have  nerve  and  weight  enough  for  O.  R.  F.  U. 
company,  and  their  protection  is  much  appreciated  by  the  back 
division.  "  Bill "  Walden  can  tackle  as  well  as  he  can  sing ;  the 
beauty  of  his  playing  lies  in  the  fact  that  when  kicked  in  the  head  he 
never  says  anything  worse  than,  "  Oh,  Martha  !  "  "  Boots  "  Campbell 
has  been  inconsiderate  enough  to  injure  his  knee;  his  loss  will  be 
serious,  as  a  first-class  full-back  is  not  easy  to  find.  November  2nd 
will  tell  the  tale. 


m-^i^'"' 


OUATCHOUAN   FALLS,   QUEBEC 


■jVICTORlAE' 


"JNIVERSITA5' 


ACTA  VICTORIANA 

Published  Monthly  during  the  College  Year  by  the  Union  Literary 
Society  of  Victoria  University,  Toronto. 

Vol.  XXVIII.     TORONTO,  DECEMBER,   1904.  No.  3. 


dtristmas 


E.  S.  SMcLeod 


I  N  G  out,  oh  bells  of  Christmastide 
Across  the  pure  white  snow ; 
Ring  out  to  every  listening  ear 
The  tale  of  long  ago. 

Peal  forth,  ye  b'lls  of  Christmastide  ! 

The  sweet  and  glad  refrain 
Of    that    new    song    which    stirred    the 
heavens 

And  woke  Judea's  plain. 

Ring  out,  oh  bells  of  Christmastide! 

Till  home  on  every  breeze 
The  fragrance  of  your  incense  floats 

O'er  nigh  and  far-off  seas. 

Peal  forth,  ye  bells  of  Christmastide 
Till  scenes  of  starless  night 

Shine  radiant  'neath  the  glory-beams 
Of  clear,  celestial  light. 

Ring  out,  oh  bells  of  Christmastide ! 

Till  woe  and  war  shall  cease  ; 
And  voices  of  a  ransomed  world 

Peal  forth  the  psalm  of  peace. 


126 


Ada    Victor iana. 


Schiller  in    Weimar 

BY  PROFESSOR  G.  H.   XEEDLER^  B.A.,  PH.D. 

GOETHE  had  been  four  years  at  Weimar  when,  at  the  close 
of  the  year  1779,  in  company  with  the  young  Duke  Karl 
August,  he  passed  through  Stuttgart.  The  visitors  were  present 
at  the  distribution  of  prizes  in  the  Military  Academy.  Prominent 
among  the  prize-winners  was  Schiller,  then  a  youth  of  twenty; 


LUST    uF    SCHILLER. 


and  we  may  imagine  the  feelings  that  filled  his  breast  as  he  saw 
Goethe  in  person  for  the  first  time — Goethe,  who  had  not  only 
as  author  kindled  his  enthusiasm,  but  whom  he  saw  happy  in 
the  friendship  of  an  enUghtened  prince,  so  gloriously  different 
from  the  duke  of  his  own  native  Wuerttemberg,  under  whose 
tvrannv  he  had  himself  suffered. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


1  27 


The  real  beginning  of  Schiller's  relations  with  Weimar  date 
from  five  years  later.  In  the  interval  he  had  fled  from  the 
Military  Academy  and  beyond  the  borders  of  Wuerttemberg, 
had  written  three  successful  dramas,  and  Avas  engaged  in 
Mannheim  upon  a  fourth,  "  Don  Carlos,"  in  which  he  was  por- 


SCHILLER. 


traying,  in  the  characters  of  the  young  prince  and  ]\Iarquis 
Posa,  a  friendship  analogous  to  that  existing  between  Karl 
August  and  Goethe,  when  the  Weimar  duke  paid  a  visit  to  the 
court  of  the  neighboring  Darmstadt.  Schiller  sought  an  inter- 
view with  Karl  August,  before  whom  and  the  court  circle  he 


128 


Acta    Viclonana. 


read  the  opening  act  of  "  Don  Carlos."  His  income  as  a  play- 
wright had  up  to  this  time  not  been  enough  to  keep  the  creditor 
from  the  door;  while  his  worthy  father  was  neither  able  nor, 
under  the  circumstances,  willing  to  assist  him.  It  was  thus  with 
unspeakable  joy  that  his  prospects  for  the  future  were  at  this 
point  brightened,  not  by  money,  but  by  what  was  to  him  of  even 
greater  value,  a  proof  of  admiration  from  Karl  August ;  for  he 


■ 

■■ 

1 

■  ^  f^l^B 

w\ 

Km 

^J 

I^H 

CHARLOnE. 


immediately  received  a  note  conferring  upon  Dr.  Schiller  "  with 
much  pleasure,"  and  as  a  "  token  of  my  esteem  "  the  title  of 
Saxe-Weimar  Councillor. 

Less  than  four  years  after  his  meeting  with  Karl  August  in 
Darmstadt  we  find  him  setting  out  on  a  journey,  which  he  had 
doubtless  ever  since  had  his  heart  upon — to  Weimar.  The  pil- 
grim to  Weimar  to-day  finds  a  quiet  little  city  of  30,000  inhabi- 
tants.    Though  the  economic  progress  of  the  past  hundred  years 


Ada    Victoriana. 


129 


has  considerably  enlarged  it,  yet  the  general  change  is  not  so 
great  as  in  the  case  of  most  German  towns  of  its  size.  It  is 
still  first  of  all  a  residence  town,  and  its  atmosphere  is  not  black- 
ened by  many  factories.  The  old  central  portion  of  it  preserves 
in  a  large  measure  the  original  outlines  and  general  aspect, 
while  its  limits  have  been  extended  chiefly  by  new  streets  built 
up  with  the  stereotyped  stucco-covered  residence  flats,  while  on 


GOETHE. 

the  outskirts  are  to  be  seen  a  considerable  number  of  detached 
homes  for  the  more  wealthy.  When  Schiller  first  entered  Weimar 
on  the  21  St  of  July,  1787,  and  put  up  at  the  still  flourishing 
Hrhprinz,  it  was  a  town  of  some  six  thousand  people.  Herder 
spoke  of  it  as  "  dreary  Weimar,  a  miserable  cross  between  vil- 
lage and  Court  Residence."  It  is  situated  near  the  southern 
edge  of  the  undulating  country  that  forms  the  gradual  transition 


I30 


Acta    Victor iana. 


from  the  great  northern  Prussian  and  Saxon  plain  to  the  pictur- 
esque hill-country  of  Thuringia.  The  town  itself  lies  in  a  valley 
some  three  miles  wide  and  stretching  with  fairly  regular  out- 
line indefinitely  to  east  and  west.  The  country  round  about, 
which  is  fairly  fertile,  is  now  pretty  thoroughly  denuded  of  its 
original  wood.  Still  there  is  foliage  enough  in  the  summer 
landscape  to  contrast  picturesquely  with  the  varied  patchwork 


KARL    AUGUST. 


of  fields  cultivated  with  a  careful  minuteness  tmknown  to  our 
Western  land,  and  make  a  green  setting  for  the  frequent  red  tile- 
roofed  villages  that  dot  the  gently  sloping  hill-sides  or  nestle 
by  the  stream.  The  highest  elevation  in  the  neighborhood  is 
the  Ettersberg,  four  or  five  miles  away,  with  its  w^ooded  crest 
skirting  the  horizon  and  beckoning  the  pedestrian  rambler  to  the 
domain  of  pine  and  linden  and  beechwood  surrounding  the  ducal 
hunting-seat  of  Ettersburg  beyond.     Overlooking  the  town  from 


Ada    Victonana 


131 


a  wooded  eminence  a  couple  of  miles  to  the  south  is  the  chateau 
of  Belvedere,  still  a  favorite  residence  of  the  ducal  family,  with 
a  charmingly  beautiful  park,  in  the  laying  ovit  of  which  Goethe 
had  a  prominent  part,  and  in  the  still  carefully  preserved  open-air 
theatre  of  which,  with  its  side-scenes  and  enclosing  walls  of  na- 
tural hedge,  he  frequently  trod  the  grassy  stage  with  other  mem- 
bers of  that  gifted  court  circle  in  characters  of  his  own  creation. 
Rising  in  the  mountains  to  the  southwest,  the  little  river  Ilm  has 
at  Weimar  become  a  fair-sized  stream,  though  still  fordable  at 
any  point  and  navigable  only  here  and  there  by  the  row-boat. 
It  makes  its  way  in  pleasing  windings  through  the  beautiful  park. 


SCHILLER  S    HOUSE    IN    WEI.MAR. 


which  is  Weimar's  chief  external  attraction,  past  the  town  and 
on  to  join  the  Saale.  In  a  bend  of  the  stream  by  the  village  of 
Tiefurt,  two  miles  below  Weimar,  is  the  park  and  little  chateau, 
originally  a  farm-house,  the  favorite  summer  residence  of  the 
Dowager  Duchess  Anna  Amalia,  niece  of  Frederick  the  Great 
and  mother  of  Karl  August.  To  this  gifted  little  woman  of 
undaunted  heart  Weimar  owes  the  foundation  of  its  greatness. 
Alarried  at  seventeen  and  left  two  years  later  a  widow  and  the 
mother  of  two  children,  she  resolutely  set  to  work  to  meet  the 
hopes  of  her  people  by  bringing  up  her  eldest-born  to  be  a  fit  ruler 
for  the  little  State  whose  affairs  she,  meanwhile,  as  regent,  con- 


132 


Ac/a    Vicioriaiia. 


ducted  with  consummate  skill.  Wieland  was  chosen  as  tutor 
for  Karl  August,  and  he  became  the  first  link  in  the  chain  that 
led  to  Weimar's  literary  renown.  In  the  park  at  Tiefurt,  which 
was  created  under  her  directions ;  in  the  little  chateavi  there, 
still  kept  as  when  she  lived  in  it  and  packed  with  endless 
souvenirs  of  her ;  and  in  the  Wittumspalais,  the  residence  in 
Weimar  occupied  by  her  after  her  son's  accession  to  the  duchy, 
and  preserved  with  a  like  pious  reverence  for  her  memory,  one 
hears,  I  think,  more  plainly  than  amid  any  of  the  rest  of  the 
Weimar  surroundings    the  voice    of  the  native    genius  of  the 


SCHILLER  S    ARBEITS    UND    STERBEZIMMER. 


place.  In  those  days  Weimar  was  still  a  walled  town.  Round 
about  the  main  part  of  it  still  ran  the  line  of  the  original  wall 
fortified  by  round  towers  at  short  intervals.  Along  nearly  its 
whole  extent  outside  was  the  water-filled  moat,  and  entrance  to 
the  inner  town  lay  through  guarded  arched  gates.  As  a  sort  of 
separate  fort  within  the  fortification  stood  the  moat-encircled 
castle,  which,  however,  as  Schiller  first  saw  it,  was  a  desolate 
ruin  from  the  fire  of  a  few  years  before. 

For  nearly  two  years  Schiller  is  in  Weimar  or  its  neighbor- 
hood when,  as  the  result  of  his  historical  studies  and  largely 
through  Goethe's  mediation,  he  is  appointed  to  lecture  on  history 


A  eta    I  ictoviana. 


^12> 


at  Jena,  the  university  town  of  the  Thuringian  duchies.  His 
appointment  in  Jena  was  at  first  purely  honorary  ;  later,  Karl 
August  gave  him  a  yearly  allowance  of  about  $150.  Back  in 
Jena  once  more  after  travels  necessitated  by  ill-health,  he  founds 
a  magazine,  in  which  he  invites  Goethe's  collaboration.  The  two 
greatest  men  of  German  literature,  who  had  so  long  held  aloof 
from  each  other,  at  length  come  to  an  understanding  of  each 
other's  mind  and  character,  and  that  close  union  is  formed  which 
was  to  bear  such  magnificent  fruit  for  both.  The  years  1794 
to  1799  show  a  gradual  gravitation  of  Schiller  toward  Weimar. 


WITTEMSPAL.\IS. 


His  marriage  on  February  22nd,  1790,  to  Charlotte  von 
Lengefeld  had  been  the  iDeginning  of  years  of  purest  domestic 
happiness.  His  tragedy  of  "  Wallenstein,"  performed  with  great 
success  in  Weimar,  placed  him  in  the  front  rank  of  German 
dramatists.  Hoping  to  devote  himself  more  effectively  to  the 
theatre,  and  also  feeling  on  his  own  part  that  he  had  something  to 
give  to  A\'eimar,  he  turns  once  more  to  Duke  Karl  August  for 
an  increase  of  his  allowance.  Expenses  also,  as  he  calculates, 
will  be  greater  in  Weimar  than  in  Jena.  The  duke  responds  by 
an  additional  $150  a  year,  also  a  supply  of  wood  for  the  winter. 
In  December,  1799,  Schiller  moves  with  his  wife  and  three  chil- 


1 34  Acta   Victoriana. 

dren  to  Weimar.     At  this  time  his  total  yearly  income  is  hardty 
$i,ooo,  including  his  own  allowance,  Lotte's  portion,  and  the 
five  or  six  hundred  that  his  publications  bring  him. '    In  spite, 
however,   of  his  occasional  lamentations  over  the  expenses  of 
living,  and  his  first  impression  that  there  is  "  not  much  Geist 
in  circulation  "  at  Weimar,  he  soon  feels   firmly  anchored  there. 
Things  go  so  well  that  after  three  years  he  ventures  to  buy  a 
house  for  himself.     This  is  the  "  Schillerhaus  "  of  present-day 
pilgrimage,  situated  on  what  was  then  the  Esplanade,  and  is  now 
Schillerstrasse,  the  leading  street  of  Weimar.     In  this  house  he 
spent  the  last  three  years  of  his  life.    It  is  a  plain  structure,  with 
the   prevailing  stucco  facing.       Up  one  flight    of    stairs    dwelt 
the  family ;  the  upper  story  contained  a  little  ante-room,  a  recep- 
tion-room, Schiller's  study,  and  a  diminutive  bedroom.     In  these 
apartments  of  a  homely  simplicity  are    still  to  be    seen,  along 
with  many  other  silent  witnesses  of  his  daily  life,  his  plain  work- 
table  and  the  still  plainer  bedstead  of  unpolished  wood  in  which 
the  great  poet  drew  his  last  breath.     Few,  I   imagine,  have  in 
later  days  looked  upon  them  and  joined  them  involuntarily  with 
the  noble  thoughts    that  there    first  found    utterance    without 
thinking  more  nobly  of  humanity. 

Goethe's  house  on  the  Goethe-Platz  (then  Frauenplan)  is 
only  some  five  minutes'  walk  distant,  and  the  theatre  where  they 
so  often  met  is  still  nearer.  During  the  six  years  of  Schiller's 
residence  in  W'eimar  the  companionship  between  him  and  Goethe 
was  the  most  important  part  of  their  existence.  At  the  home  now 
of  one,  now  of  the  other,  their  new  productions  are  read  together 
and  discussed.  If  either  is  confined  to  the  house,  as  Schiller  so 
frequently  was  by  illness,  or  if  a  journey  takes  one  of  them  out 
of  town,  there  is  a  steady  exchange  of  missives. 

Schiller's  relations  to  the  court  were  never  intimate.  He 
practically  did  not  enter  at  all  the  inner  circle  into  which  Goethe 
had  been  taken  from  the  first.  This  intimacy,  however,  Schiller 
himself  rather  avoided  than  sought.  He  joins  in  the  literary 
circle  of  Anna  Amalia,  but  rather  in  the  capacity  of  poet  than 
as  intimate  friend  after  the  manner  of  Goethe,  Wieland,  and 
Herder.  At  a  tea  in  the  palace  he  finds  it  wearisome  to  have  to 
listen  for  three-quarters  of  an  hour  to  the  recital  of  French 
verses.  Writing  to  Charlotte  von  Stein,  he  says  he  has  been 
two  years  in  Weimar  without  an  invitation  to  court ;  and  would 


Achi    Victoriana. 


JD 


like,  indeed,  to  be  omitted  altogether;  adding,  that  he  seeks  no 
mark  of  distinction  that  is  not  personal.  Schiller's  wife  was  by 
birth  of  aristocratic  rank,  and  had  before  her  marriage  been 
received  with  favor  at  the  Weimar  Court.  For  her  sake,  accord- 
ingly, the  title  of  nobility  conferred  on  him  in  1802,  through 
Karl  August's  mediation  at  the  Imperial  Court,  is  not  unwel- 
come, as  it  restores  her  to  social  privileges  which  she  had  sacri- 
ficed on  becoming  his  wife. 

As  we  read  in  Schiller's  letters  the  record  of  his  daily  life,  we 
are  struck  most  forcibly  with  his  intense    activity  and  the  per- 


GOETHES    HOUSE    IN    WEIMAR. 


sistence  with  which  he  kept  before  him  the  higher  interests  of 
the  soul.  "Work,"  he  says,  "is  the  chief  thing;  for  it  gives 
not  only  the  means  of  living,  but  the  whole  value  of  life."  When 
at  work  on  a  drama  he  is  "  in  a  sort  of  fever."  "  When  I  am 
busy  I  am  well."  Impatient  over  a  slow  convalescence  that  pre- 
cludes creative  work,  he  translates  from  other  languages  in  order 
to  keep  in  practice.  Knowing  the  necessity  of  conserving  his 
energy,  he  is  impatient  of  the  distractions  of  society.  In  the 
midst  of  his  work  on  "Tell,"  the  vivacious  Mme.  de  Stael  makes 
an  extended  visit  in  Weimar,  and  is  the  cause  of  much  loss  of 


1 36  Acfa    Victoriana. 

time.  "  The  disturbance  was  quite  intolerable."  After  she 
departs  he  feels  as  if  he  "  had  passed  through  a  severe  illness." 
On  one  occasion  he  takes  a  temporary  lodging  in  the  neighbor- 
ing village  of  Oberweimar,  in  order  to  have  quiet  for  his  work : 
his  disgust  is  great  when  on  the  first  night  there  he  can  get  no 
sleep  owing  to  a  crowd  of  villagers  noisely  serenading  a  newly- 
wedded  couple  across  the  way.  \\'ith  kindly  considerateness,  at 
another  time,  Karl  August  places  at  his  disposal  the  quietude 
of  the  Ettersburg,  where  Schiller  and  his  servant  live  in  seques- 
tered state  during  the  last  weeks  of  his  work  on  the  drama  of 
"  2^1ary  Stuart." 

At  Christmas  in  1804 — exactly  a  century  ago — Schiller  was 
rejoicing  over  a  case  of  Malaga  wine,  presented  by  his  friend, 
Cotta,  which,  after  having  tried  with  ill  success  "  all  possible 
sorts,  sweet  and  sour,  white  and  red,  German,  French  and  Span- 
ish," he  finds  to  his  taste  and  beneficial.  Looking  back  on  the 
long  illness  of  the  past  year,  feeling  recovery  all  too  slow,  he 
says  in  the  spring  of  1805 :  "  However,  I  will  be  quite  satisfied 
if  life  and  passable  health  hold  out  until  fifty."  \\"ithin  a  few 
days  of  this — on  May  9th,  1805 — his  life  had  ended  at  four  years 
short  of  this  stoic  wish. 

As  was  then  the  custom  with  those  not  having  a  family  burial- 
place  in  Weimar.  Schiller's  remains  were  laid  to  rest  in  a  subter- 
ranean vault  in  the  churchyard  of  St.  Jacob.  At  long  intervals, 
when  this  vault  became  full,  it  was  emptied  of  its  contents,  which 
were  then  consigned  pell-mell,  it  would  appear,  to  a  common 
grave.  Thus  it  happened  that,  twenty-one  years  after  his  death, 
a  like  fate  w'as  to  overtake  Schiller's  bones.  At  this  juncture 
the  burgomaster  of  Weimar,  feeling  that  it  would  be  a  national 
dishonor  if  this  indiscriminate,  even  though  time-honored,  treat- 
ment should  be  the  lot  of  the  nation's  greatest  dramatist,  suc- 
ceeded by  persevering  scientific  methods,  v.ith  which  Goethe 
assisted,  in  establishing  beyond  doubt  the  identity  of  Schiller's 
bones.  A  couple  of  years  later  they  were,  at  the  wish  of  Karl 
August,  placed  in  the  newly-built  Fiicrstciigniff,  or  Grand  Ducal 
Family  Vault.  In  the  same  dim  chamber  rests  now  also  the  body 
of  Goethe,  not  far  from  that  of  Karl  August  himself — fit  con- 
tinuation in  death  of  a  life-long  companionship  of  prince  and 
poet-friends. 


Ada    Victoriana.  137 

The  HULman's  Lass 

OVER  the  field  where  the  grass  is  cool, 
Follow  the  road  who  must ! 
With  a  song  for  the  beech  an'  the  brown  pool 

An'  the  noiseless  tread  in  the  dust ; 
With  a  laugh  for  the  lazy  hours  that  go 

An'  the  folk  who  pass  us  by. 
The  trees  they  grow  so  broad,  so  lozv, 
They  ihut  me  from  the  sky. 

Here  be  strawberries  wild  and  sweet, 

Folloiv  the  road  who  may  ! 
An'  here's  a  rest  for  a  bairn's  feet 

An'  a  kiss  at  the  dose  o'  day ; 
An'  here's  a  cloud  from  the  shining  seai 

Like  a  white  moth  in  the  night. 
On  the  edge  o"  the  barley-field,  fnaybe, 

The  stars  would  shoiv  more  bright. 

Cut  me  a  flute  where  the  reeds  are  brown, 

Follow  the  road  who  will  I 
O,  I'll  dress  you  fair  in  a  green  gown 

An'  a  cloak  that  is  finer  still  ; 
Your  sleeves  shall  be  o'  the  fairies'  lawn, 

Your  shoon  as  red  as  the  rose. 
Do  you  think  that  the  wind  which  ivakes  at  dawn 

Will  bring  us  a  breath  &  the  snozvs  f 


-f> 


O,  the  world's  wide  an'  the  world  is  long. 

Follow  the  road  zvho  may  I 
An'  here's  a  lilt  o'  the  wild  song 

The  Romany  pipers  play  : 
An'  "Mine,"  it  sings,  "is  the  moon's  shield, 

An'  the  cloak  o'  the  cloud  is  mine," — 
Do  you  think  that  the  lowland  clover  field 

Is  s'ivect  as  the  upland  pine  ? 


f^atj(yue.^.(9'^ck/^a^j^ 


138  Acfa    Victoriana. 


My  Friend  the  Curate 

BY   J.    C.    ROBERTSON^   M.A. 

YOU  would  be  charmed,  I  am  sure,  with  my  friend  the  curate. 
Our  acquaintance  goes  back  to  our  undergraduate  days, 
when  he  chose  to  forfeit  his  more  than  excellent  chance  for  the 
highest  honors  of  his  year  by  indulgence  in  his  one  dissipation, 
the  reading  of  English  literature,  and  especially  of  English 
verse.  A  certain  unpractical  strain  has  always  distinguished 
him.  a  touch  of  unworldliness ;  and  to-day  he  is  laboring  in  the 
most  contentedly  unambitious  way  in  a  poverty-stricken  parish 
of  a  great  city,  doing  good  and  making  good,  but  laying  up  for 
himself  no  treasure — upon  earth.  Literature  and  history  chiefly 
appealed  to  him  at  college ;  for  mathematics  and  the  meagre 
natural  science  of  those  days  he  had  no  love  and  little  aptitude. 
Naturally,  therefore,  he  was  delighted  one  day  to  come  across, 
in  a  work  b\-  Cardinal  Newman,  a  retort  to  the  common 
taunt  that  the  study  of  literature  deals  with  mere  words, 
science  with  things ;  nay,  argued  Newman,  the  truer  oppo- 
sition is  between  thoughts  and  things.  And  I  remember,  too,  how 
he  came  one  night  to  my  room  with  a  new  "  find  "  of  his.  Dr. 
John  Brown's  sketch  of  Marjorie  Fleming,  the  eight-year-old 
child  whose  conversation  and  writings  so  delighted  Sir  Walter 
Scott,  and  with  what  gusto  he  read  me  good  bits  here  and  there, 
and  how  he  sympathized  with  Pet  Ivlarjorie's  tirade  against  the 
multiplication  table :  "  the  most  Devilish  thing  is  8  times  8  and  7 
times  7  it  is  what  nature  itselfe  cant  endure."  His  reading  fol- 
lowed no  beaten  track ;  he  browsed  where  chance  and  fancy  led 
him,  having  no  patience  with  the  idea  that  certain  monumental 
works  must  needs  be  read  by  any  who  would  make  the  acquain- 
tance of  our  English  writers.  The  immortal  "  Alice  "  was  in 
those  days  not  widely  known  in  Canada,  and  when  one  day  we 
were  given  some  stanzas  of  "  The  A\'alrus  and  the  Carpenter '' 
to  turn  into  Greek  (with  all  the  purple  patches  of  Platonic  or 
Aristophanic  idiom  we  could  affix  like  peacock  feathers  to  our 
jackdaw  prose)  he  was  the  only  one  of  the  class  in  whose  eyes 
shone  the  gleam  of  recognition. 


Acta    Victoriana.  1 39 

It  is  now  many  years  since  he  first  conceived  his  curious  pas- 
sion for  England.  His  wide  reading  of  prose  and  verse  had 
filled  his  mind  with  pictures  of  a  land  whose  scenery  and  whose 
history  alike  drew  him  with  irresistible  force.  Our  psycho- 
physicists  of  to-day  might  suggest,  perhaps,  that  some  impulse  of 
heredity  influenced  him,  at  the  insistent  call  of  transmitted  cell- 
life,  which,  having  for  generations  developed  under  one  set  of 
influences,  now  in  an  alien  environment  turned  again  home. 
But  as  a  matter  of  fact,  while,  like  so  many  Canadians,  he  is  of 
extremely  variegated  ancestry,  there  is,  I  believe,  no  genuinelv 
English  blood  in  his  veins.  No,  it  was  the  call  of  the  spirit,  not 
of  cell  tissues.  In  that  chief  glory  of  England,  her  poetry,  which 
is  not  more  instinct  with  moral  elevation  than  with  the  sense  of 
Nature's  felicities,  in  histories  which  spread  before  him  the 
pageant  and  the  panorama  of  a  thousand  years,  and  in  romances 
and  novels  which  depicted  for  him  the  very  life  and  habit  of 
thought  of  so  many  epochs,  localities  and  grades  of  society — in 
these  he  found  something  which  charmed  him  alike  by  its  beauty 
and  its  human  interest. 

It  was  the  English  country  scenery  and  country  life  which  most 
attracted  him.  True,  he  is  far  from  irresponsive  to  the  impres- 
sions gathered  from  books  or  pictures  of  the  wonderful  beauty 
and  soaring  sublimity  of  the  English  cathedrals,  with  their  long- 
drawn  aisles  and  fretted  vaults,  their  storied  windows  richly 
dight,  the  grandeur  of  the  feudal  castles  and  the  stateliness  of 
lordly  halls  and  manor-houses,  the  picturesqueness  of  the  old 
timbered  houses  of  Coventry  or  of  Chester,  the  romantic  beauty 
of  ruined  monastery  or  ivy-mantled  tower,  the  impressive  vast- 
ness  of  mighty  London,  the  appeal  to  the  imagination  made  by 
Westminster  Abbey.  He  has  read  and  re-read  the  copy  I  sent 
him  of  Goldwin  Smith's  delightful  essay,  "  A  Trip  to  Eng- 
land "  ;  but  I  am  quite  sure  he  has  dwelt  with  the  deepest  pleasure, 
not  on  the  masterly  pages  in  which  England  is  view^ed  with  the 
historian's  eye,  but  on  those  passages  which  tell  of  English  country 
life  and  country  scenery,  such  as :  "  The  characteristic  beauty 
of  England,  the  beauty  in  which  she  has  no  rival,  is  the  beauty  of 
a  land  which  combines  the  highest  cultivation  with  sylvan  green- 
ness, of  an  ancient  land  and  a  land  of  lovely  homes.  The  coun- 
try is  rolling  and  from  every  rising  ground  the  eye  ranges  over 
a  landscape  of  extraordinary  richness  and  extraordinary  finish. 


1 40  Acta    Victoriana. 

Gray  church  towers,  hamlets,  mansions,  homesteads,  cottages, 
showing  themselves  everywhere,  fill  the  landscape  with  human 
interest.  There  is  many  a  more  picturesque,  there  is  no  lovelier, 
land  than  Old  England,  and  a  great  body  of  essentially  English 
poetry  attests  at  once  the  unique  character  and  the  potency  of 
the  charm.  The  sweetest  season  is  spring,  when  the  landscape 
is  most  intensely  green,  when  the  ^Nlay  is  in  bloom  in  all  the 
hedges,  and  the  air  is  full  of  its  fragrance,  when  the  meadows  are 
full  of  cowslips,  the  banks  of  primroses  and  violets,  the  woods  of 
the  wild  hyacinth.  Then  you  feel  the  joyous  spirit  that  breathes 
through  certain  idyllic  passages  of  Shakespeare." 

Without  sharing  all  my  friend's  enthusiasm,  I  can  easily  under- 
stand it.  having  heard  him  talk  so  feelingly  of  that  of  which  his 
heart  was  full — ^betraying  the  source  of  his  infatuation  by  the 
constant  interweaving  in  his  conversation  of  lines  or  phrases 
from  the  English  poets  from  Chaucer  to  Tennyson.  Not  that  he 
obtruded  his  enthusiasm  upon  even  his  intimate  friends ;  but 
when  once  you  did  move  him  to  speech,  then,  like  the  dying  Fal- 
stafif.  he  "  babbled  o'  green  fields."  With  kindling  eye  he  would 
talk  of  the  Forest  of  Arden,  of  the  copsewoods  and  the  lanes, 
of  the  tangled  hedgerows,  little  lines  of  sportive  wood  run  wild, 
and  all  alive  with  birds ;  of  the  blithe  matins  of  the  lark,  the 
cuckoo's  wandering  voice,  the  nightingale's  eternal  passion  and 
eternal  pain  ;  of  woody  theatres  of  stateliest  view,  of  immemorial 
elms,  of  churchyard  yews,  and  monarch  oaks,  those  green-robed 
senators  of  mighty  woods ;  of  the  soft  music  of  village  bells  or 
the  far-off  curfew  sounding  over  some  wide-watered  shore ;  of 
the  springtime  when  daisies  pied  and  violets  blue  and  lady- 
smocks  all  silver-white,  and  cuckoo-buds  of  yellow  hue.  do  paint 
the  meadows  with  delight,  of  fields  of  dancing  daffodils,  or  of 
that  delightful  season  when  the  broom  along  the  copses  runs  in 
veins  of  gold  ;  of  waters  rolling  from  their  mountain  springs  with 
a  soft  inland  murmur,  or  of  the  quiet  beauty  of  lakes  and  river- 
vales,  round  which  meek  loveliness  is  spread,  a  softness  still  and 
holy.  With  what  evident  appreciation  he  would  repeat  Brown- 
ing's "  Oh !  to  be  in  England  now  that  April's  there,"  or  the 
lines  Shakespeare  puts  into  old  Gaunt's  mouth,  "  This  other 
Eden,  demi-paradise,  this  precious  stone  set  in  the  silver  sea," 
and  the  rest  of  that  famous  passage ;  while  he  forgave  ]\Irs. 
Browning  much   for  her    description    of  England  in    "  Aurora 


A  eta    Vic  to  riana.  141 

Leigh,"  as  "  The  ground's  most  gentle  dimplement  (as  if  God's 
finger  touched,  but  did  not  press,  in  making  England),  such  an 
up  and  down  of  verdure,  a  ripple  of  land." 

Yet  during  all  these  years  he  has  never  visited  England.  He 
has  given  himself  to  his  parish,  and  the  slender  income  thence 
derived  would  scarce  with  a  decade's  saving  enable  him  to  go 
abroad ;  and  saving  there  could  be  none  to  a  man  with  his  warm 
heart  in  a  neighborhood  so  needy.  It  has  been  no  case,  however, 
of  chill  penury  freezing  the  genial  current  of  the  soul.  The  single- 
hearted  devotion,  the  ready  sympathy,  the  ardent  enthusiasm  of 
his  early  manhood,  still  abide  with  him.  At  times  I  have  scolded 
him  for  so  completely  sacrificing  himself  to  people  who  were 
often  impostors  and  for  the  most  part  critical  and  ungrateful ; 
or,  again,  I  have  offered  to  condole  with  him  on  his  hard  lot  and 
his  deprivations.  But  at  such  times  he  has  always  met  me  with 
a  whimsical  smile  and  a  ready  retort.  In  fact  he  can  marshal  a 
whole  battalion  of  arguments  in  favor  of  not  visiting  the  land  of 
his  aft'ection ;  feathering  his  darts,  as  is  his  wont,  with  tags  of 
verse  from  his  beloved  poets. 

He  will,  for  instance,  remind  me  of  the  wonderful  power  of  the 
fancy  and  the  imagination  to  body  forth,  even  out  of  airy  noth- 
ing, that  which  gives  to  the  heart  its  deepest  satisfaction.  "  Heard 
melodies  are  sweet,  but  those  unheard  are  sweeter.''  In  such 
pictures  as  Rossetti's  "  Sea  Spell,"  or  Watts's  "  Hope,"  he  would 
say,  the  listening  ear  of  the  player  stoops  to  echoes  from  some 
far-off  realm  of  the  spirit,  and  hears  music  far  surpassing  that 
caught  by  the  senses  alone.  And,  after  all,  when  one  finds  beauty 
in  the  world  about  him,  does  he  not  half  create  it,  and  only  half 
perceive  it?  Or,  again,  quoting  Longfellow's  lines  on  Chaucer, 
"  As  I  read  I  hear  the  crowing  cock,  I  hear  the  note  of  lark  and 
linnet,  and  from  every  page  rise  odors  of  ploughed  fields  or 
flowery  mead,"  he  would  ask  why  the  poet's  art  should  not  have 
the  same  magic  power  as  the  song  of  the  thrush  at  the  corner  of 
Wood  Street  to  raise  amid  squalid  city  streets  a  vision  of  trees 
and  mountains,  of  green  pastures  and  flowing  river.  Where, 
again,  could  be  fovmd  more  stirring  poems  on  the  sea  or  on  the 
joys  of  Bacchus  than  those  of  Barry  Cornwall,  who  yet  in  all  his 
life  could  never  muster  courage  to  cross  the  Channel,  and  who 
was  the  most  temperate  of  valetudinarians  ?  Or  even  more  to  t'ne 
purpose,  what  writer  has  given  a  more    perfect  picture    of  the 


142  Acta    Victoriana. 

scenery  and  atmosphere  of  Greece  than  Walter  Pater,  who  }et 
never  in  the  flesh  visited  that  land?  And,  then,  he  will  rally 
me  on  my  inconsistency  and  lack  of  faith  in  that,  lover  of  Plato 
as  I  am,  I  3-et  fail  to  see  that  the  visions  of  the  spirit  are  fairer 
and  more  satisfying  far  than  any  perceived  by  the  sensual  eye. 

Or  taking  another  line,  he  will  point  out  the  advantage  he 
possesses  over  any  actual  visitor  to  England,  in  being  free  from 
all  limitations  of  space  and  time.  No  unseasonable  weather  can 
hamper  his  movements  or  circumscribe  his  enjoyment.  Does 
he  wish  to  pass  from  Surrey  to  the  Lakes,  or  from  Kent  to 
Devon,  he  can  in  a  moment  travel  thither.  The  seasons  change 
as  he  desires,  nor  has  any  Lapland  witch  such  power  over  the 
moon  as  he.  "  The  sunrise  wakes  the  lark  to  sing,  the  moonrise 
wakes  the  nightingale,"  but  he  can  listen  to  their  song  at  any 
hour  of  the  day,  a  great  comfort,  he  adds,  to  such  a  slug-a-bed 
as  he,  and  one  who  must  be  so  careful  about  exposure  to  morning 
or  evening  dews.  All  periods,  too,  are  present  to  the  mind's  eye ; 
nothing  he  may  long  to  see  has  passed  away  from  the  England 
of  his  vision :  the  inns  and  stage-coaches  of  the  time  of  Dickens, 
the  spreading  sails  of  Nelson's  line-of-battle  ships,  the  mediaeval 
castles  thronged  with  knights  returned  from  Chevy  Chase,  from 
Agincourt  or  the  Crusades ;  pilgrims  such  as  Chaucer  saw  wend- 
ing their  way  to  Canterbury,  or  Roman  legionaries  in  their 
camps ;  the  train  bands  of  Old  London,  the  Devon  of  Drake  and 
Grenville,  the  mid-England  of  George  Eliot,  the  Belford  Regis 
of  ]\Iiss  Mitford,  the  Bow  Bells  of- Dick  Whittington's  day,  or 
the  Fleet  Street  beloved  of  Dr.  Johnson.  Moreover,  he  has  no 
need  to  exclaim  how  rare  are  the  perfect  days,  or  to  lament  "  bare 
ruined  choirs,  where  late  the  sweet  birds  sang '' ;  rather  to  the 
England  of  his  fancy  he  might  say,  "  While  every  fair  from  fair 
sometimes  declines,  yet  chy  eternal  summer  shall  not  fade  " ; 
unless,  indeed,  he  choose  to  have  it  so,  and  in  a  moment,  presto, 
turns  the  summer  back  into  the  joyous  springtime.  Browning 
complains,  "  Never  the  time  and  the  place  and  the  loved  one  all 
together  "  ;  but  he  has  absolute  power  to  make  such  combinations 
as  he  will,  in  defiance  of  space  and  time  or  the  dull  preciseness 
of  unimaginative  science.  Your  dry-as-dust  commentator,  for 
instance,  will  remark  on  the  impossibility  of  finding  in  simul- 
taneous bloom  the  flowers  which  ^lilton  strews  on  the  laureat 
hearse  of  Lycidas,  and  object  that  Shakespeare  could  not  "  know 


Acta    Victoriana.  143 

a  bank  where  the  wild  thyme  blows,  where  oxlips  and  the  nod- 
ding violet  grows,  quite  over-canopied  with  luscious  woodbine, 
with  sweet  muskroses  and  with  eglantine."  Such  people,  in  his 
eyes,  are  but  blind  leaders  of  the  blind,  and  in  proof  thereof  he 
will  quote  me  from  Keats  the  poem  on  "  The  Realm  of  Fancy," 
which  he  avers  makes  with  "  L'Allegro  "  a  better  guide-book  to 
England  than  a  score  of  Baedekers  or  Murrays. 

And  at  yet  other  times  he  will  speak  of  the  disenchantment  that 
so  often  awaits  eager  expectation,  of  the  violent  contrasts  between 
aspiration  and  realization,  quoting  Shakespeare's  words,  "  All 
(things  that  are,  are  with  more  pleasure  chased  than  enjoyed." 
No  doubt,  he  would  confess,  his  England  is  largely  that  of  the 
poets,  upon  which  has  been  shed  the  light  that  never  was  on  sea 
or  land.  If  so,  would  not  actual  vision  compel  the  cry,  "  Whither 
is  fled  the  visionary  gleam  ?  Where  is  it  now,  the  glory  and  the 
dream?"  If  waking  means  disillusionment,  who  would  care  to 
wake  from  dreams  so  sweet,  dreams  which  give  zest  to  life,  and 
do  not  in  the  least  interfere  with  doing  noble  things?  He  told 
me  on  one  occasion  that  he  dreaded  Wordsworth's  experience 
on  visiting  Yarrow :  ''  And  is  this — Yarrow  ?  This  the  stream 
of  which  my  fancy  cherished,  so  faithfully,  a  waking  dream,  an 
image  that  hath  perished?"  They  are  on  safer  ground,  he 
held,  who  say  with  Wordsworth  in  his  earlier  poem,  "  \\'e  have 
a  vision  of  our  own ;  ah !  why  should  we  undo  it  ?  .  .  .  Enough 
if  in  our  hearts  we  know  there's  such  a  place  as  Yarrow." 

Then  he  has  often  reminded  me  how  a  visitor  cannot  but  be 
distracted  by  the  exigencies  of  travel,  and  harassed  by  the 
annoyances  of  the  road  or  of  the  inn,  petty  doubtless,  but  suffi- 
cient to  banish  the  frame  of  mind  in  which  one  would  fain  see 
England.  How  could  one  properlv  enjoy  the  most  charming 
scenery  if  he  were  worried  about  catching  his  train  or  losing  his 
luggage,  or  if  he  were  in  discomfort  because  of  cheerless  lodgings 
or  improper  food  or  uncongenial  travelling  companions?  The 
poet  who  writes  immortal  verse  on  some  scene  of  beauty  or  of 
grandeur,  does  so  only  when  in  the  proper  mood,  when  every- 
thing has  conspired  to  set  the  object  described  in  its  noblest  or 
most  alluring  aspect,  and  simultaneously  so  to  prepare  the  poet's 
mind  that  he  may  add  the  consecration  and  the  gleam.  But  the 
traveller,  willy  nilly,  must  see  that  same  bit  of  scenery  just  when 
it  happens  to  come  in  his  itinerary,  perhaps  under  quite  different 


144  Acta    Vicioriana. 

circumstances  of  sunshine  or  of  moonlight  or  of  weather,  quite 
possibly  at  the  wrong  season  of  the  year,  and  almost  certainly  in 
more  or  less  bodily  discomfort  and  without  the  needful  prepara- 
tion of  the  spirit. 

One  day  I  found  him  in  his  tiny  back-garden,  looking  mourn- 
fully at  the  meagre  results  of  his  labor.  "  I  am  going  to  give  up 
gardening  altogether,"  he  said.  "  The  shock  of  disappointment 
is  too  great.  When  I  look  through  the  descriptions  and  the 
pictures  of  flowers  and  vegetables  in  the  seedsman's  catalogue, 
my  soul  is  set  on  fire,  and  I  wish  my  garden  were  a  hundred 
times  as  large.  But  see  what  comes  up.  Xo  wonder  a  garden 
is  associated  with  the  fall  of  man.  the  corruption  of  human 
nature  and  the  debut  of  the  devil.  Your  Plato  must  be  right 
when  he  argues  that  the  seal  of  imperfection  and  distortion  is 
set  upon  all  attempts  to  realize  thought  in  action,  and  that  what- 
ever is  material  fights  against  perfection.  Now  if  I  can  only  let 
the  garden  go,  I  am  sure  I  can  henceforth  get  undiluted  satisfac- 
tion from  the  catalogues  alone,  with  all  their  alluring  pictures  of 
symmetrical  tomatoes  and  luxuriant  clusters  of  early  peas,  and 
their  inspiring  descriptions  of  the  rainbow  coloring  of  irises,  and 
the  velvety  perfection  of  pansy  or  of  rose.  There,  my  friend,  I 
have  another  ground  for  resembling  England  to  a  garden :  I  must 
keep  away  from  each  in  order  perfectly  to  enjoy  it,  and  must 
comfort  myself  as  Keats  did  the  ineffectual  lover  on  the  Grecian 
urn :  '  Vet  do  not  grieve ;  she  cannot  fade,  though  thou  hast  not 
thy  bliss  ;  forever  shalt  thou  love  and  she  be  fair.'  " 

Yet  in  all  these  arguments  of  his  against  visiting  England 
there  has  been  no  discoverable  trace  of  sour  grapes.  If  there 
has  been  disappointment,  he  gives  no  sign ;  and  if  on  Sundays  he 
speaks  to  his  flock  of  compensation,  of  cheerful  resignation,  and 
of  faithful  attention  to  the  duty  next  them,  that  teaching  he  cer- 
tainly has  first  followed  himself.  Only  once  in  all  these  years 
have  I  heard  him  express  anything  resembling  discontent,  or  the 
wish  that  things  might  be  otherwise,  and  then  it  was  only  the 
mock-disconsolate  repetition  of  Gammer  Gurton's  doggerel 
lines — 

"  O  that  I  was  where  1  would  be  I 

Then  I  would  be  where  I  am  not  ; 
But  where  I  am  I  still  must  be, 
And  where  I  would  be  I  cannot." 


Ada    Victoriana. 


145 


T 


GOLDWIN    SMITH. 


The  Proper  Materials  of  the  Novelist 

'HE  materials  of  the  novelist 
must  be  real ;  they  must 
be  gathered  from  the  field 
of  humanity  by  his  actual 
observation.  But  they  must 
pass  through  the  crucible  of 
the  imagination ;  they  must  be 
idealized.  The  artist  is  not  a 
photographer,  but  a  painter. 
He  must  depict  not  persons  but 
humanity,  otherwise  he  forfeits 
the  artist's  name,  and  the  power 
of  doing  the  artist's  work  in  our 
hearts.  When  we  s-e  a  novelist 
bring  out  a  novel  with  one  or  two  good  characters,  and  then  go  on 
manufacturing  his  yearly  volume,  and  giving  us  the  same  character  or 
the  same  few  characters  over  and  over  again,  we  may  be  sure  that  he 
is  without  the  power  of  idealization.  He  has  merely  photographed 
what  he  has  seen,  and  his  stock  is  exhausted.  Of  course,  this  power 
of  idealization  is  the  great  gift  of  genius.  It  is  that  which  distinguishes 
Homer,  Sh  ikespeare  and  Walter  Scott  from  ordinary  men.  But  there 
is  also  a  moral  effort  in  rising  above  the  easy  work  of  mere  description 
to  the  height  of  art.  Need  it  be  said  that  Scott  is  thoroughly  ideal 
as  well  as  thoroughly  real  .^  There  are  vague  traditions  that  this  mm 
and  the  other  was  the  original  of  some  character  in  Scott.  But  who  can 
I  oint  out  the  man  of  whom  a  character  in  Scott  is  a  mere  portrait  ? 
It  would  be  as  hard  as  to  point  out  a  case  of  servile  delineation  in 
Sh  ikespeare. 

Scott's  characters  are  never  monsters  or  caric  itures.  They  are  full  of 
nature  ;  but  it  is  universal  nature.  Therefore  they  have  their  place  in 
the  universal  heart,  and  will  keep  that  place  for  ever.  And  mark  that 
even  in  his  historical  novels  he  is  still  ideal.  Historical  romnace  is  a 
perilous  thing.  The  fiction  is  apt  to  spoil  the  fact,  and  the  fact  the 
fiction  :  the  history  to  be  perverted  and  the  romance  to  be  shackled  ; 
daylight  to  kill  dreamlight,  and  dreamlight  to  kill  daylight.  But 
Scott  takes  few  liberties  with  historical  facts  and  characters  ;  he  treats 
them  with  the  costume  and  the  manner  of  the  period  as  the  background 
of  the  picture.  The  personages  with  whom  he  deals  freely  are  the 
Peverils  and  Nigels  ;  and  these  are  his  lawful  property,  the  offspring  of 
his  own  imagination,  and  belong  to  the  ideal. 


146 


Ada    Victoriana. 


The  Slumber  Jingel 


BY    VIRXA    SHEARD. 


WHEN  day  is  ended,  and  grey  twilight  flies 
On  silent  wings  across  the  tired  land, 
The  slumber  angel  cometh  from  the  skies, — 
The  slumber  angel  of  the  peaceful  eyes, 
.\nd  with  the  scarlet  poppies  in  his  hand. 

His  robes  are  dappled  like  the  moonlit  seas, 

His  hair  in  waves  of  silver  floats  afar; 
He  weareth  lotus-bloom  and  sweet  heartsease, 
With  tassels  of  the  rustling  green  fir  trees, 
As  down  the  dusk  he  steps  from  star  to  star. 

Above  the  world  he  swings  his  curfew  bell, 

And  sleep  falls  soft  on  golden  heads  and  white  ; 

The  daisies  curl  their  leaves  beneath  his  spell, 

The  prisoner  who  wearies  in  his  cell 

Forgets  awhile,  and  dreams  throughout  the  night. 

Even  so,  in  peace,  comes  that  great  Lord  of  rest 
Who  crowneth  men  with  amaranthine  flowers; 
Who  telleth  them  the  truths  they  have  but  guessed, 
W^ho  giveth  them  the  things  they  love  the  best. 
Beyond  this  restless,  rocking  world  of  ours. 


Acta    Victoriana.  147 

The  Stormberg  l^everse 

BY  DECIMAL  SEVEN. 

LAST  December  I  was  filled  with  an  indescribable  desire  to 
visit  the  old  folks  in  the  dear  land  across  the  sea.  They 
are  getting  old  now,  and,  wdth  one  exception,  their  children  have 
taken  their  departure  to  various  parts  of  the  world.  J\lary,  the 
vounsrest  sfirl,  is  with  them,  and  is  the  jov  of  their  autumnal  davs 
and  the  sunshine  of  the  old  manor  house. 

The  sight  of  a  big  display  of  Christmas  cards,  as  I  passed  to 
,my  business  in  New  York,  attracted  my  attention.  One  in  par- 
ticular ;  it  contained  a  picture  of  an  old  farm-house  which  seemed 
to  me  to  be  an  exact  representation  of  home.  The  robin  sitting 
on  the  hedge  bordering  the  long  front  garden  walk,  and  the 
broad  glebe  facing  the  house,  with  the  horse-pond  in  the  corner, 
fixed  my  resolve  to  see  the  old  sweet  spot  again  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. On  reaching  my  office  I  at  once  telephoned  the  White 
Star  Co.,  asking  for  accommodation  on  the  Majestic,  which 
sailed  that  week.  They  offered  me  the  only  first  cabin  berth 
that  was  vacant,  which,  though  in  a  double  room,  I  promptly 
accepted. 

Having  made  the  necessary  business  arrangements  which  a 
month's  absence  involved,  and  purchased  presents  for  the  old 
folks  and  I\Iary,  I  went  aboard  the  liner,  which  was  now  under 
a  full  head  of  steam,  and  only  needed  her  supplementary  mails 
to  allow  departure.  Early  in  the  afternoon  we  passed  down  the 
river,  and  dropped  our  pilot  just  before  the  bugle  sounded  for 
dinner  in  the  evening. 

I  w^as  agreeably  surprised  to  find  that  the  gentleman  with 
whom  I  was  sharing  a  stateroom  was  sitting  next  to  me  at  the 
table,  and  after  exchanging  cards  we  became  very  friendly ;  both 
of  us  had  travelled  considerably,  therefore  conversation  was 
easy  and  interesting.  Until  quite  a  late  hour  we  sat  in  the  com- 
fortable library  relating  our  experiences,  and  then  taking  a  few 
turns  round  the  promenade  deck,  we  retired  for  the  night.  The 
next  few  days  passed  very  pleasantly.  The  weather  was  bright 
and  invigorating,  and  walking  on  the  long  spacious  decks 
afforded  excellent  exercise.     Nothing  is  more  exhilarating  than 


148  Acta    Victor iatia. 

walking  down  the  weather  side  deck  of  a  hner  when  a  fresh 
morning  wind  is  playing  with  the  long  Atlantic  waves,  and  cut- 
ting up  the  spray  which  the  sun  seems  to  dust  with  gold,  and  to 
feel  the  occasional  lift  of  the  mighty  vessel  as  Father  Neptune 
disputes  the  passage  with  modern  science. 

J\Iy  companion  grew  less  communicative  as  we  drew  near 
Oueenstown,  but  on  the  night  before  we  reached  that  port,  after 
the  usual  concert  was  over,  he  suggested  a  game  of  chess  in  the 
smoke-room,  to  which  I  readily  assented.  "  We  shall  soon 
be  at  home  enjoying  the  Christmas  festivities,"  I  exclaimed,  as 
1  settled  myself  for  the  game.  "■  Don't  remind  me  of  that,  Mr. 
Seven,"  he  replied,  and  putting  his  head  in  his  hands,  he  said : 
"  If  you  will  please  excuse  me.  I  would  rather  talk  than  play,  my 
thoughts  are  too  far  off  for  chess.  I  fear."  "  If  it  is  not  too  per- 
sonal or  painful  a  subject  to  introduce,  I  think  you  have  suf- 
fered a  severe  loss,  have  you  not,  friend?"  I  ventured,  as  I 
returned  the  chess-men  to  the  box.  "  If  it  will  relieve  your  mind 
at  all.  let  me  hear  about  it."  ""  Why  do  you  ask  that,"  he  re- 
turned, looking  u]),  "have  I  been  talking  in  my  sleep?"  "  No; 
but  your  general  manner  of  late  has  suggested  that  you  are 
carrying  too  big  a  load,  old  man,"  I  said.  "  ^Ir.  Seven,"  he 
said,  lowering  his  voice,  "  you  are  right,  thanks  for  your  sym- 
pathy ;  we  shall  not  be  overheard  in  this  corner."  He  steadied 
himself  by  the  tables  as  he  changed  his  seat,  for  the  vessel  was 
heaving  considerably  under  a  shore  swell  ofif  the  Irish  coast,  and 
leaning  back  in  a  lounge  chair,  he  began  his  sad  story: 

"  When  the  South  African  War  opened  I  had  1)cen  in  that 
cotmtry  several  years,  travelling  up  and  down  the  colony,  but 
generally  making  ni}"  headqviarters  at  Cape  Town.  I  was  at  this 
time  engaged  to  a  beautiful  English  girl,  Annie  Foster,  who 
was  living  with  an  uncle  on  a  farm  near  Stormberg.  The  old 
man  was  an  Englishman  by  birth,  but  had  lived  so  long  among 
the  Boers  that  he  was  quite  one  with  them  in  his  sympathies,  and 
always  declared  that  if  war  broke  out  he  would  fight  against 
the  British.  I  had  promised  Annie  that  if  a  resort  was  made  to 
arms  I  would  take  her  to  Cape  Town  out  of  the  way.  Accord- 
ingly, in  September  of  i8(Xj.  when  there  was  a  suspicious  move- 
ment of  troops  up  country.  I  at  once  sought  permission  from  her 
burly  old  guardian  to  find  her  safe  quarters  in  the  English  capi- 
tal.    In  fact,  I  suggested  that  we  should  marry  at  once,  but  he 


Acta    Victoriana.  1 49 

would  not  hear  of  it,  and  after  indulging  in  language  none  too 
complimentary,  told  me  that  in  twelve  months'  time  she  would 
be  free  to  do  as  she  wished,  until  which  time  he  was  her  legal 
guardian,  and  when  the  property  left  by  her  mother  came  into 
her  possession  his  responsibility  would  end.  In  answer  to  my 
vain  attempt  to  point  out  the  danger  to  which  he  was  exposing 
his  charge,  he  boastfully  replied:  'Young  man,  the  English 
troops  will  never  get  this  way,  mark  my  words !' 

"  With  a  heavy  heart  I  returned  to  Cape  Town  and  found 
that  the  local  volunteer  regiment  to  which  I  belonged  had  orders 
to  be  in  readiness  to  proceed  up  country  at  short  notice.  At 
the  end  of  October  we  were  drafted  into  the  regulars,  and  hur- 
ried to  the  front.  Our  regiment  bore  a  large  part  of  the  nerce 
fighting  with  which  the  war  opened,  and  in  the  middle  of  Decem- 
ber we  camped  near  Molteno,  expecting  to  meet  the  Boers  in 
considerable  force  at  Stormberg.  You  can  quite  imagine  my 
feelings,  Mr.  Seven,  wdien  I  heard  that  the  place  where  one 
so  dear  to  me  was  living  was  likely  to  be  the  next  object  of  our 
attack. 

"  We  left  Putter's  Kraal  about  2,500  strong,  and  were  follow- 
ing guides  who  knew  the  exact  location  of  the  enemy.  Our 
Major-General  intended  to  effect  a  night  surprise,  and  shortly 
before  dusk  we  descended  a  deep  ravine  flanked  on  either  side 
by  steep  and  rocky  banks.  I  knew  now  that  we  were  but  a  short 
distance  from  Annie's  home,  McGregor's  Farm,  as  it  was  called. 

"It  had  been  a  very  hot  day,  and  the  cool  evening  air  was 
very  refreshing.  We  halted  in  this  long  narrow  passage,  but 
were  suddenly  disturbed  by  the  advance  guards,  who  came 
galloping  down  the  other  end  of  the  gully  with  the  information 
that  the  guides  had  bolted  forward  with  all  possible  speed.  We 
were  at  once  ordered  out  of  our  dangerous  position,  but  before 
that  order  could  be  obeyed  machine  guns  commenced  a  shower 
of  bullets  from  both  ends  of  the  gully,  in  which  we  had  been 
cleverly  trapped  by  the  treacherous  guides?"  He  here  passed 
his  hand  over  his  forehead  and  paused. 

"  I  don't  really  know  just  what  happened,  to  tell  you  the 
truth ;  it  was  an  awful  mix-up.  The  horses  became  unmanage- 
able, and  the  rear  road  became  blocked  with  ammunition 
waggons,  many  of  the  mules  being  killed.       But    we    made  a 


150  Ada    Victoriana. 

desperate  dash,  some  forward,  and  some  up  the  right  bank  ;  the 
left  was  utterly  impossible.  Just  as  I  was  scaling  the  ridge  my 
horse  went  down,  and  with  a  bullet  in  the  shoulder,  and  one 
above  the  ankle — the  results  of  which  remain  to  this  day — I 
rolled  to  the  bottom,  and  lay  helpless  behind  a  huge  boulder, 
where  I  very  soon  lost  consciousness. 

"  VVhen  I  awoke  I  was  terribly  cold,  and  felt  dying  of  thirst. 
The  day  was  breaking,  and    the  noise  of    someone    approach- 
ing caused  me  involuntarily  to  attempt  to  sit  up  and  seek  aid,  but 
I  fell  back  with  a  cry  of  pain.     I'he  steps  quickened    and  in  a 
moment,  to  my  utter  bewilderment,  Annie  Foster  was  bending 
over  me  with  eager  questions  as  to  my  condition.     '  Oh,  Jack ! 
she  said,  with  her  brown  eyes  full  of  tears,  '  I  feared  you  were 
dead ;  the   British  troops  reached  the  farm  last  night  with  700 
missing.  An  officer  told  me  you  were  not  among  the  wounded,  so 
he  concluded  that  you  had  been  taken  prisoner ;  the  stretcher-bear- 
ers evidently  did  not  see  you  behind  these  boulders.     I  couldn't 
rest,  Jack,  without  riding  down  to  the  gully  to    look    for    you. 
I'll  go  back  as  fast  as  I  can  for  help?'    As  she  bent  over  to  kiss 
me  I  asked  her  to  fetch  me  some  water,  if  any  was  near  at  hand. 
Snatching  up  my  helmet  that  was  lying  near,  she  ran  down  the 
road.     At  that  moment  I  saw  a  head  half  raised  above  the  op- 
posite bank,  then  the  barrel  of  a  rifle  was  exposed,  and  the  rising 
sun  glinted  it  with  light ;  it  was  pointed  down  the  ravine. 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  what  I  felt,  j\Ir.  Seven,  at  that  awfuL 
moment.  I  shouted  as  loud  as  I  could,  but  as  I  did  so  there  was 
a  crack,  followed  by  a  puff  of  white  smoke.  '  Curse  the 
cowards,'  I  moaned — '  shoot  a  defenceless  woman !' — and  for  an 
hour  I  endured  a  mental  torture  that  cannot  be  described ;  she 
might  be  lying  mortally  wounded  and  I  unable  to  help  her. 
Imagine  my  joy  when  I  heard  her  voice,  although  very  weak, 
calling  to  me,  '  I'm  coming  with  the  water,  Jack,  but  I  can't 
walk !'  A  few  minutes  after  she  crawled  up  to  me  with  about  a 
spoonful  of  water  in  the  helmet.  When  I  looked  at  her  dear  face 
I  knew  the  w^orst.  '  I'm  dying,  dear  Jack,'  she  whispered,  as 
she  lay  across  my  left  arm,  and  her  frame  trembled  in  pain. 
'  Someone  has  made  a  horrible  mistake,'  I  said,  as  I  wiped  the 
moisture  from  her  brow ;  '  keep  a  brave  heart,  Annie,  help  will 
soon  come.'  She  turned  her  face  up  to  me,  and  before  our  lips 
could  meet  her  precious  life  ebbed  away." 


Ac  hi    I'icioriana. 


I  ^i 


It  was  some  minutes  before  he  was  able  to  resume  the  nar- 
rative. 

"  There  is  but  Httle  more  to  tell,"  he  continued;  "a  company 
of  scouts  found  us,  and  we  were  taken  to  the  farm.  It  seems 
that  an  outpost  stationed  near  the  gully  thought  that  some  of 
the  enemy  were  pillaging  the  dead,  and  seeing  the  girl  running 
with  the  helmet  in  her  hand,  fired  at  her  with  fatal  effect.  How 
she  managed  to  reach  the  \vater  and  return  with  it,  mortally 
wounded.  God  alone  knows.  A  few  days  before  Christmas,  four 
years  ago,  she  was  buried  in  the  little  Dutch  Church  cemetery 
with  military  honors,  and  I  attended,  borne  upon  a  stretcher. 
Every  year  abotit  this  time,  Mr.  Seven,  I  live  over  again  the 
Stormberg  Reverse,  and  see  that  noble  little  face,  \\  ith  the  sweet 
brown  eyes,  struck  with  the  haze  of  death,  bidding  me  a  silent 
farewell." 

The  throbbing  of  the  screws  ceased,  the  pilot  was  evidently 
coming  aboard,  and  my  companion  rose  to  go.  I  grasped  his 
hand,  my  heart  too  full  for  speech,  and  we  parted  wdthout  a 
word.  A  few  hours  later  he  left  the  ship  at  Queenstown.  and 
as  he  limped  across  the  gangway  I  felt  an  intense  longing  for 
the  day  when  the  principles  of  Peace  and  Good-will  toward  men, 
practically  applied,  will  make  the  horrors  of  war  an  impos- 
sibilitv. 


ON  THE  MARCH  TO  THE  FRONT. 


152 


Acta   Victoriana. 


Reminiscences  of  Old  College  Professors 
and  Old  Times 

BY  HIS  HONOR  JUDGE  DEAN,   M.A.,   LL.D. 

WHEN  I  went  to  Victoria  in  June,  1846,  Rev.  Alexander 
McNabb,  M.A.,  was  "Acting  Principal."  The  Academic 
year  in  those  days  was  divided  into  two  sessions  :  the  summer  session 
of  sixteen  weeks,  beginning  on  the  second  or  third  Thursday  in  June, 
followed  by  a  vacation  of  three  weeks,  and  the  winter  session,  begin- 
ning in  the  last  week  in  Octo- 
ber and  continuing  for  twenty- 
six  weeks,  with  a  few  holidays 
at  Christmas.  The  winter 
session  wound  up  by  an  oral 
examination  of  all  the  classes, 
held  in  the  College  Chapel  in 
the  presence  of  all  comers  for 
throe  days,  beginning  on 
Monday  morning  at  9  o'clock. 
A  lecture  by  some  magnate 
from  abroad  was  usually  given 
on  Tuesday  evening,  and  the 
function  was  completed  with 
great  eclat  by  the  exhibition 
on  Wednesday  evening.  This 
consisted  of  orations  of  from 
five  to  fifteen  minutes'  length 
by  eight  to  a  dozen  students, 
winding  up  with  the  conferring  of  prizes  and  degrees  (when  there 
were  any  to  confer),  usually  followed  by  a  brilliant  illumination  of  the 
College  building.  An  announcement  of  the  date  and  particulars  of 
the  examination  'vas  made  in  the  two  or  three  preceding  issues  of  the 
Guardian.  In  the  Wednesday's  issue  next  before  the  examination  for 
46,  a  note  appeared  over  the  name  of  the  Acting  Principal,  saying 
that,  owing  to  the  frequent  interruptions  of  the  'classes  from  sickness 
during  the  session,  it  had  been  determined  not  to  hold  an  examina- 
tion. The  paper  reached  Cobourg  on  Thursday  night.  There  was 
no  daily  paper  in  Canada  in  those  days  ;  the  telegraph  between 
Toronto  and  Montreal  was  not  put  up  until  1847,  so  there  was  no 
means  of  reaching  the  public  with  a  contradiction.  The  effect  upon 
the  attendance,  and  the  demoralization  in  College  circles  generally, 
are  more  easily  imagined  than  described. 


REV.    ALEXANDER    .M'NABB. 


s 


Ci 


—     a: 

OC        Q 


r*  o 


w     2" 


X 


> 

<^' 

o 

< 

5 

-" 

t*-^ 

■«  ? 

c<- 

> 

s^ 

-*. 

p 

£  > 

0: 

2 

"-^ 

■    . 

"  ^ 

"Tl 

iiiM       C' 

X 

O  2 

{^ 

tu- 

C^ 

»■ 

§■ 

P 

« 

H 

«  2 

a    2 

s   2 

Acta    Victoriana . 


D.> 


The  letter  bore  the  Cobourg  post-mark,  and  was  an  excellent  imita- 
tion of  the  remarkable  handwriting  of  the  Acting  Principal  ;  but  it 
goes  without  saying  that  it  was  a  forgery.  Whether  it  was  intended 
merely  as  a  practical  joke,  or  was  a  scheme  of  some  students  of  more 
enterprise  than  industry  to  let  themselves  down  easy  on  examination 
day  was  never  explained,  for  the  perpetrator  was  never  discovered. 

Rev.  Mathew  Richey,  M.A.,  was  the  first  Principal  of  Upper 
Canada  Academy.  Able  man  as  he  was,  he  seems  not  to  have  had  a 
vocation  for  that  sort  of  thing,  and  resigned  a  year  or  two  before  the 
College  charter  came  into  force.     Rev.  Jesse   B.  Hurlburt,  M.A.,  of 

Yale,  and  Professor  of  Latin 
and  Greek  in  the  Academy, 
took  Dr.  Richey's  place  and 
continued  at  the  head  of  the 
institution  until  it  merged  in 
Victoria  College,  when  Dr. 
Ryerson  became  Principal. 

Mr.  Hurlburt,  who  con- 
tinued as  Professor  of  Classics 
until  the  spring  of  1847,  was 
a  younger  brother  of  a  re- 
markable family  of  Methodist 
preachers,  no  less  than  five  of 
them  being  in  orders.  His 
brother.  Rev.  Sylvester  Hurl- 
burt, was  for  a  year,  1847-48, 
Steward  of  the  College  Resi- 
dence. A  good  many  years 
before  that  he  was  a  mission- 
ary among  the  Ojibways. 
Stationed  in  the  same  village  was  a  young  missionary  of  the  Church 
of  England  who  afterwards  became  a  Canon  in  his  Church,  and  was 
all  his  life  remarkable  for  his  evangelistic  views.  Mr.  Hurlburt  and 
he  were  excellent  friends,  and  were  each  possessed  of  logical  ability 
and  powers  of  argument  above  the  average  of  their  brethren.  Enter- 
taining Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hurlburt  at  tea  one  winter  evening,  the  future 
Canon  and  he  fell  into  argument  upon  apostolic  succession  and 
kindred  themes,  each  standing  to  his  guns  unflinchingly,  but  without 
much  show  of  personal  feeling.  When  the  evening  was  now  far 
spent  the  host  passed  the  Bible  to  his  guest,  and  said,  "  Though  I 
can't  ask  you  to  read  and  pray  with  us  as  a  fellow-minister,  I  can  as  a 


REV.    MATHEW    RICHEV,    M.A. 


154 


Ac^a    Victoriana. 


fellow-Christian."  "  If  I  cannot  pray  with  you  as  a  minister  of  the 
(iospel.  I  cannot  pray  with  you  at  all,"  was  the  reply,  and  exhorting 
his  wife  to  get  on  her  wraps  he  departed.  I  have  never  been  quite 
able  to  determine  which  of  these  missionaries  had,  up  to  that  time, 
succeeded  in  escaping  more  effectually  that  "  meekness  "  which  the 
great  missionary  Apostle  so  much  coveted ;  but  I  have  reason  to  believe 
that  it  caught  up  to  them  both  later  on. 

Mr.  VanNorman,  M.A., 
also  from  Yale,  as  I  remem- 
ber, was  Professor  of  Nat- 
ural Sciences  in  the  Acad- 
emy ;  he,  too,  remained 
through  Dr.  Ryerson's 
regime. 

Mr.  Jesse  Hurlburt  and 
Mr.  VanNorman  each 
established  a  ladies' 
school  in  Cobourg,  and 
shared  in  the  exodus  of 
the  girls  from  the  Acad- 
emy. Mr.  VanNorman 
left  the  College  when  Dr. 
Ryerson  did  in  1844,  and 
founded  the  Burlington 
Ladies'  Academy  in  Ham- 
ilton, which  institution 
flourished  under  him  until 
he  went  to  New  York  to 
take  charge  of  a  famous 
ladies'  institute  there,  over 
which  he  presided  with  distinguished  success  during  the  rest  of  his 
active  life.  Prof  Hurlburt  retired  in  the  spring  of  1847,  ^"d  for 
some_years  had  a  ladies' school  in  Toronto. 

Wm.  Kingston,  M.A.,  who  was  Professor  of  Mathematics  in  the 
Academy  for  some  years,  occupied  that  chair  in  the  College  until  the 
fall  of  1847,  when  he  resigned,  owing  to  friction  in  the  Faculty,  and 
established  the  Provincialist,  a  weekly  Liberal  newspaper,  which  he 
removed  to  Hamilton  the  following  year.  He  was  succeeded  by 
Prof.  Paddock,  a  graduate  of  Union  College,  who  remained  from  the 
fall  of  1847  to  the  fall  of  1849,  when  he  returned  to  the  States. 
Prof.  Paddock   was  a   son  of  Rev.    Dr.  Paddock,  who  was  a  man  of 


EGERTOX    RYERSON.    D.D. 


Ac/a    Victoriana. 


155 


mark  in  the  American  Church  half  a  century  ago.  I  have  pleasant 
■recollections  of  this  professor,  but  have  been  unable  to  learn  anything 
of  his  subsequent  career. 

At  that  time,  and  for  a  good  while  after,  there  were  few  grammar 
schools  in  the  Province,  and  their  work,  with  some  exceptions,  was 
done  in  a  perfunctory  way.  The  College  was  much  resorted  to 
by  boys  and  young  men  who  would  now  be  studying  at  collegiate 
institutes.      The   studies  taken    up    were  largely    elective,    and,    as 

I  remember,  there  were 
then  less  than  half  a 
dozen  who  were  going  in 
regular  course  for  gradua- 
tion. Up  to  that  time 
only  one  B.A.  degree  had 
been  taken,  and  it  was 
the  first  that  had  been 
conferred  by  any  institu- 
tion in  the  Province. 

Mr.  Cameron,  who 
afterwards  took  B.A., 
studied  medicine  and 
practised  for  a  time  in 
Port  Hope,  and  after- 
wards in  Rochester,  was 
English  Master. 

Mr.  Wm.  Ormiston  was 
tutor  in  classics,  and 
was  reading  hard  for  his 
degree  ;  he  was  a  man  of 
abounding  health,  great 
physical  and  mental 
strength,  and  a  wonderful  talker,  but  without  the  faintest  idea  that 
there  was  any  limit  to  his  powers  of  endurance  until  he  had  over- 
taxed them'and  made  himself  a  life-long  invalid.  He  was  haunted  for 
many  years  by  the  terrible  spectre,  insomnia.  He  graduated  in  May, 
1848,  and  was  for  a  year  Professor  of  Mental  Philosophy,  etc. 

John  Beatty,  M.D.,  was  for  some  years  Professor  of  Natural 
Sciences,  and  rendered  good  service  as  measured  by  the  scientific 
standards  of  the  day. 

Dr.  McNabb,  'who  had  meanwhile  become  principal,  resigned  at 
the  same  time  that  Prof.  Paddock  left. 


SAMLKl-    >.    NELL»,    i).i).,    1.1,.D. 


156  Acta    Vuioriana. 

Prof.  Wilson,  B.A.,  T.C.D.,  who  had  taken  the  chair  vacated  by 
Prof.  Hurlburt  in  the  spring  of  1847,  became  Acting  Principal. 
Those  who  remember  Prof.  Wilson  fifteen  or  twenty  years  later — and 
in  that  time  he  had  grown  no  less  active  or  executive— will  readily 
understand  that  he  was  designed  by  nature  to  adorn  the  classic  shades 
of  Parnassus,  rather  than  to  shine  as  the  guide  and  governor  of  a  body 
of  tempestuous  youths.  However,  things  did  not  go  badly  ;  as  larger 
democracies  have  done  before  and  since,  the  boys  resolved  themselves 
into  a  committee  of  safety.  They  were  at  heart  very  loyal  to  "  Old 
Trinity "  ;*  besides  disciplining  other  unruly  ones,  they  formally 
expelled  one  boy  and  sent  him  home. 

There  was  no  summer  session  in  1850.  Prof.  Wilson  accepted  the 
mastership  of  a  private  classical  school,  and  it  seemed  for  a  time  that 
the  doors  of  the  dear  old  house  would  never  more  open. 

That  was  just  the  middle  of  the  Nineteenth  Century,  the  greatest  so 
far  of  all  the  centuries.  Let  us  pause  for  a  moment  at  that  point  and 
look  before  and  after.  What  disaster  would  such  an  event  have  meant 
to  the  hundreds  who  have  since  passed  through  those  halls,  some  of 
whom  have  passed  beyond,  and  some  are  still  in  active  life  !  What  to 
the  thousands  who  are  to  follow  after  !  What  would  it  have  meant  to 
the  Church  ! 

Happily  it  was  not  to  be.  That  matter-of-fact  age  witnessed  a  drama 
of  actual  life  which  had  come  to  be  regarded  as  a  fable.  They  saw 
the  Phoenix  rise  into  new  life  from  its  ashes. 

Dr.  Nelles  who,  as  an  undergraduate,  had  left  Victoria  when  Dr. 
Ryerson  resigned  to  become  Chief  Superintendent  of  Education,  and 
had  taken  his  degree  at  Wesleyan  University,  leaving  a  career  as  a 
preacher,  which  was  then  regarded  as  phenomenal,  consented  to  lead 
the  forlorn  hope.  Wesley  Wright,  who  had  graduated  in  1848,  came 
with  him  for  classics,  and  Prof.  Kingston,  whose  department  had  in 
his  former  incumbency  been  one  of  the  sheet  anchors  of  the  institution, 
had  had  his  fill  of  the  newspaper  business,  and  took  up  his  old  work 
with  his  old  vigor  and  thoroughness. 

Dr.  Beatty  resumed  his  work  in  the  Natural  Sciences.  After  two 
years'  service.  Prof.  Wright  was  called  to  a  position  in  the  American 
West,  and  Prof.  Wilson  came  to  his  own  again.  All  the  world  knows 
the  modern  history  of  Victoria,  but  no  one  can  fully  appreciate  what 
the  rare  genius,  the  pathetic  patience,  the  unselfish  devotion  of  Dr. 
Nelles  and  his  coadjutors  meant  to  her,  unless  he  knows  by  heart  her 
mediceval  history. 

*  Prof.  John  Wilson,  formerly  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin. 


Acta    Victoriana.  157 

The  Ballad  of  the  True  Lover 


BY    VERNON    NOTT. 


A 


MAIDEN  framed  in  a  casement  wide — 

Her  beauty  match'd  the  morn. 
"  When  he  comes  again  I  shall  be  his  bride- 
But  now  he  fares  to  the  war,"'  she  cried, 

"  And  leaves  me  here  forlorn." 
She  heard  the  trumpets'  flaunted  pride  ; 
And  watch'd  the  knights  in  couples  ride 
With  tarnish'd  banners  torn. 

The  maiden  leant  o'er  the  casement  ledge 

Above  the  motley  street; 
And  her  white  glove  flung  for  a  true-love  i)lfdge, 

That  dropp'd  at  her  true-love's  feet. 

She  mark'd  him  wave  his  courtly  hand. 

She  heard  his  voice  of  cheer — 
Then  plume  and  lance  and  warrior  hand 

Blurr'd  in  a  crystal  tear. 


II. 


He  whistled  a  little  lilting  tune, 

For  his  heart  was  blithe  and  gay  ; 
Full  many  a  catch  would  he  lightly  croon — 
For  he  craved  of  Fortune  no  dearer  boon 

Than  to  ride  to  the  wars  away  : 
By  forest  land  and  o'er  naked  dune, 
Thro'  foul  and  fair,  "neath  sun  and  moon, 
He  rode  and  trill'd  his  lay  : 

Ho  '.    Youth  and  strength  and  love  are  good, 

And  fond  are  maiden  eyes  ; 
All  these  are  mine — yet  now  I  would 

J I 'in  me  a  braver  prize  l 


I  :;8  Acta    Victoriana. 

Aly  szvord  is  keen,  and  stout  my  steed, 

Worthy  of  ivarrior  foi  : 
Oh  !  Fame  shall  cro7V7i  7tiy  every  deed. 

And  Death  my  every  bloiv  ! 

III. 

The  maiden  watch'd  from  the  casement  wide, 
Her  face  grown  pearly  white  : 

"  Will  he  come  this  morn  ?  "'  she  wistfully  sigh'd 

"  Will  he  come  to  make  me  then  his  bride- 
Will  he  come  thro"  dark  of  night  ? 

Oh,  none  so  gallant  as  he  ! "  she  cried  ; 

"  God  truard  him  that  no  harm  betide  1 — 
Will  he  come  with  morning's  light  ?  " 

Beneath  her  window,  happy  and  loud, 

The  careless  throng  goes  by — 
She  heeds  it  not,  nor  sun  nor  cloud 

That  tease  the  April  sky  : 

From  dawn  till  shadows  gather  dim, 

She  will  but  watch  and  pray  ; 
Her  eyes  have  si^ht  for  only  him — 

Who  comes,  perchance,  to-day. 

IV. 

A  quiver  spreads  thro'  the  quicken'd  air  — 

A  word  of  victory  cried  I 
Forth  flames  the  calling  trumpet's  blare  : 
The  people  run,  and  the  burghers  there 

W^ith  pillion'd  good-wives  ride — 
i-'or  a  trooper  has  won  to  the  market-square 
And  proudly  doles  his  tidings  fair 

The  market  cross  beside. 

"  O  m:)ther  !  an  horseman  knocks  without — 
He  hath  borne  great  news  of  fame  ! 
For  my  galliard  knight  do  the  people  shout  ? 
Ff)r  him  rings  the  glad  acclaim  ?     .      .     • 

^'  Oh,  tell  me  !  tell  me,  mother  dear, 
What  said  he  of  him  I  love  ?  " 
"  God  touch  thee,  child  !  I  bring  thee  here 
A  blood-bespatter'd  glove." 


Acta    Victonaiia. 


•59 


V. 

The  summer  days  are  long  and  blight, 

The  winter  days  are  bleak — 
^^"hat  difiers  a  cloud  from  the  warm  sunlight, 
Or  the  haunted  day  from  the  haunted  night, 

When  youth  must  pine  and  peak  ? 
The  casement  wide  is  blinded  tight 
That  she  may  watch  close  hid  from  sight. 

And  his  name  may  softly  speak. 

Beneath  her  window  wends  the  throng- 
That  knows  no  moie  her  face  ; 

She  heeds  not  jest,  nor  laugh,  nor  song — 
O  Mary,  yield  her  grace  ! 

For  eyes  with  searching  soon  grow  dim — 

Can  stricken  heai  ts  be  gay  ? — 
And  ever  she  waits  and  looks  for  him 

That  rode  to  the  wars  away. 


i6o 


Acta    Victoriana. 


William  Morris,  Poet,  Artist,  and  Socialist 


BV  PROFESSOR  PELHAM  EDGAR,  PH.D. 


A  GREAT  worker,  rather  than  a  great  thinker,  Morris  has  suc- 
ceeded more  practically  and  therefore  more  profoundly 
than  his  master,  Ruskin,  in  modifying  the  artistic  conscience 
of  his  age.  His  poetry,  rare  though  its  merits  are,  is  read  only  by 
the  curious  few.  His  socialism,  although  not  of  the  vulgar  type, 
enjoyed  the  transient  popularity  that    the  merest   demagoguism  can 

command,  and  is  now  forgotten. 
His  views  on  art,  if  pressed  to  their 
somewhat  extravagant  limits,  would 
involve  the  cancellation  of  almost 
everything  that  has  been  produced 
in  the  last  four  centuries  in  order 
that  a  regenerated  society  might 
lead  back  the  "Golden  Age";  but 
his  theories,  shorn  of  their  bizarre 
excess,  have  in  their  practical  appli- 
cation effected  a  revolution  in  the 
taste  of  a  nation.  He  reached 
maturity  at  a  time  when  ugliness 
was  rampant  in  the  houses  of  the 
rich  and  in  the  houses  of  the  poor  : 
but  before  he  died  he  had  taught 
his  countrymen  a  new  code  of 
beauty,  or  one  which  appeared  to 
be  new  because  it  had  been  so  long  forgotten. 

Of  most  poets  it  may  be  said  that  their  verse  incorporates  merely 
an  imaginative  ideal  of  beauty.  There  is  something  essentially  trans 
cendent  about  their  visions.  To  Morris  this  power  was  not  denied  of 
rising  into  a  world  of  dreams,  and  the  spirit  of  pure  reverie  is  not  the 
least  beautiful  phase  of  his  many-sided  genius  ;  but  it  is  not  the 
characteristic  phase.  While  other  poets  have  surpassed  him  in  the 
radiance  of  their  visions,  to  no  poet  of  his  century  was  it  given  to  see 
so  clearly  the  beauty  of  the  natural  world,  and  that  beauty  wrought 
by  human  hands  which  he  no  less  intimately  loved.  So  that,  if  we 
would  realize  the  nature  of  Morris's  influence  upon  his  time,  we  must 


PROF.   PELHAM  EDGAR,  PH.D. 


£".15 


-/- 

^. 

'<v 

o 

2 

P 

2 

re 

5£ 

X 

>- 

'1 

2 

On 

CO 

t* 

> 

—  —  a       S 


Acta    Victoriana.  i6i 

seek  it  in  his  exquisite  appreciation  of  beauty  and  in  his  no  less 
scornful  impatience  of  the  needless  profusion  of  ugliness  which  has 
followed  in  the  wake  of  civilization.  To  extend  the  sway  of  beauty 
and  to  press  back  the  encroachments  of  ugliness  were  the  tasks  in 
which  were  concentrated  the  energies  of  his  genius. 

In  the  formative  period  of  his  life  Morris  was  subjected  to  no  extra- 
ordinary influences,  but  the  circumstances  of  his  career  happily  per- 
mitted the  natural  unfolding  of  his  intellectual  powers.  His  school 
years  were  passed  at  Marlborough  during  the  ineffective  head-master- 
ship of  Dr.  Wilkinson.  For  Morris  the  slack  discipline  of  the  school 
was  not  an  unmixed  evil,  for  it  enabled  him  to  roam  about  the  sur- 
rounding country  at  will,  absorbing  in  most  unboylike  fashion  its 
natural  and  architectural  beauties.  The  pre-Celtic,  C&lticand  Roman 
remains  of  the  neighborhood  interested  him  profoundly,  and  he  used 
to  say  that  he  left  Marlborough  "a  good  archaeologist,  and  knowing 
most  of  what  there  was  to  be  known  about  English  Gothic." 

From  Marlborough,  after  a  year's  private  tuition,  Morris  went  up  to 
Exeter  College,  Oxford,  intending  at  that  time  to  proceed  to  holy 
orders.  About  the  gray  towers  of  Oxford  something  still  clung  of  the 
enchantment  of  the  Middle  Ages,  and  in  a  passage  of  deep  feeling 
Morris  has  told  us  of  the  charm  which  the  place  exercised  upon  his 
mind.  Scholastically  speaking  he  might,  with  as  much  profit,  have 
been  buried  with  a  few  books  in  Central  Africa.  It  was  the  past 
which  breathed  in  the  present  that  alone  was  eloquent  to  him.  In 
this  state  of  confused  disappointment  and  delight  he  found  a  kindred 
spirit  in  Burne-Jones,  who  had  come  up  from  Birmingham  with 
smouldering  artistic  ambitions  that  were  ready  to  catch  the  flame. 
Like  Morris,  Burne-Jones  was  destined  for  the  Church,  but  with  him, 
as  with  his  friend,  the  passion  for  art  was  not  slow  to  assert  itself  as 
the  paramount  aim  of  life.  A  journey  which  they  made  together  in 
Northern  France  sealed  their  mutual  decision.  No  country,  not  even 
Iceland,  which  he  came  to  love  so  passionately  in  after  years,  could 
move  Morris  so  profoundly  as  this  land  where  the  quiet  beauty  of 
nature  was  enriched  by  the  harmonizing  beauty  of  art,  and  here, 
beneath  the  shadows  of  those  gray  old  churches,  the  two  friends 
resolved  to  shape  their  lives  as  their  instincts  prompted  them. 
Shortly  after  their  return  Burne-Jones  devoted  himself  ardently  to  the 
study  of  painting,  and  Morris,  more  diffident  of  his  technical  ability, 
articled  himself  to  Street,  the  well-known  Oxford  architect. 

Already  his  facility  in  verse  had  proclaimed  itself.  Canon  Dixon 
tells  the  story  of    how  he  went  to  visit    Burne-Jones  in    his  rooms 


1 62  .         Acta    Victoriana. 

at  Exeter.  He  was  greeted  on  the  threshold  by  the  latter  in 
a  state  of  unsuppressed  excitement.  "Why,  he's  a  great  poet!" 
cried  Burne-Jones.  "Who  is?"  "Why,  Topsy " — the  name  by 
which  Morris  went  among  his  friends.  They  then  listened  to  some 
lines  that  Morris  had  thrown  off  during  the  day.  Genuine  admira- 
tion resulted  from  the  reading,  but  the  poet  took  the  praise  with 
becoming  modesty,  saying  simply,  "  Well,  if  this  is  poetry,  it  is  very 
easy  to  write."  Scarcely  a  day  passed,  while  the  poetic  mood  was  on 
him,  without  its  tale  of  verses  which,  for  all  their  facility,  showed  no 
signs  of  careless  haste,  and  bore  few  evidences  of  immaturity.  The 
discovery  of  his  poetic  ability  Morris  made  in  1854,  when  he  was  in 
his  twenty-first  year.  In  the  following  year  he  was  instrumental  in 
founding  the  Oxford  and  Cambridge  Magazine^  launched,  like  all 
the  enterprises  of  youth,  for  immortality,  and  as  short-lived  as  they. 
To  its  funds  Morris  liberally  contributed,  and  for  its  pages  he  wrote  a 
series  of  imaginative  prose  romances,  which  no  less  than  his  poetry 
gave  evidence  of  rich  creative  power. 

Immediately  upon  taking  his  degree  in  1856,  Morris,  as  I  have 
said,  devoted  himself  to  the  technical  study  of  architecture.  But  he 
had  not  been  long  engaged  in  Street's  office  when  he  made  the 
acquaintance  of  the  poet-painter  Rossetti,  upon  whose  advice,  which 
he  received  in  the  true  spirit  of  discipleship,  he  determined  to  devote 
himself  exclusively  to  painting. 

Mr.  Val  Prinsep,  R.A.,  has  revived  many  amusing  memories  of  this 
young  group  which  hailed  Rossetti  as  leader.  It  was  at  this  time 
that  the  decorative  panels  of  the  Oxford  Union  were  entrusted  to 
Rossetti  and  the  artists  of  his  choice.  The  story  of  the  fiasco  is  fairly 
well  known,  but  Mr.  Prinsep  has  for  the  first  time  given  us  the  fun  of 
the  enterprise.  It  was  during  a  casual  call  upon  Rossetti  that  Val 
Prinsep  was  informed  by  that  masterful  man  that  he  expected  him  to 
do  one  of  the  panels  in  the  Union.  The  young  man  protested  vainly 
that  he  could  not  paint,  nor  even  draw.  He  was  told  in  answer  : 
"  That  makes  no  difference ;  there's  one  of  my  friends  going  to  join 
us  who  has  never  painted  anything,  but  you'll  see  he'll  do  a  stunning 
thing."  'Ihis  friend,  it  is  needless  to  say,  was  Morris.  After  a  hurried 
effort  in  London  to  gain  the  first  principles  of  drawing,  Val  Prinsep 
returned  to  Oxford  to  find  all  his  associates  hard  at  work.  With  his 
help  we  can  picture  the  scene,  and  revive  its  confused  atmosphere  of 
paint,  medicevalism,  and  banter.  Enter,  with. some  ladies,  a  grave 
Oxford  Don,  the  head  of  a  college,  to  see  how  the  work  progressed. 
Morris  was  at  this  time  painting  the  roof,  and  with  his  faculty,  as 


Acta    Victoriana.  163 

Rossetti  expressed  it,  "  of  creating  and  annexing  dirt,"  we  may  arrive 
at  an  idea  of  the  figure  he  presented  in  his  daubed  smock-frock  and 
tempera-splashed  spectacles.  To  him  the  Don  in  suave  tones, — 
"  My  good  man,  can  you  tell  me  the  subjects  of  these  pictures  ?  " 
"  Morte  d'Arthur,"  roared  Morris,  and  vanished  by  a  ladder  into  the 
chaos  of  scaffolding.  The  next  day  Rossetti  received  an  irate  letter 
complaining  of  the  excessive  rudeness  of  his  workmen. 

The  sight  of  Morris  standing  with  legs  apart,  gazing  up  at  his 
roof — his  clothes  and  face  yellow  and  black  and  green  with  paint — 
inspired  Burne-Jones  to  a  highly  comic  caricature,  under  which  was 
written,  "  O  Tempera  !    O  Morris  !  " 

Morris  endured  endless  chaff  from  Rossetti  on  the  subject  of  his 
painting,  or  rather  on  his  method  of  treating  his  subject,  which  was 
Tristram  and  Isolde  kissing  among  the  flowers,  while  Sir  Palomides 
jealously  looks  on.  "The  drawing  of  the  faces  and  hands,"  Val 
Prinsep  writes,  "  was  what  you  would  expect  from  a  man  who  had 
never  paid  any  attention  to  drawing.  The  figures,  had  you  seen 
them,  would  have  been  fourteen  feet  high ;  but,  happily,  he  covered  up 
all  but  the  upper  part  with  sun-flowers.  What  was  seen  was  comic 
enough." 

"Top,"  said  Rossetti,  after  gazing  at  his  picture  some  time,  "you 
must  do  that  woman's  head  again." 

'  Why,  Gabriel?"  answered  poor  Morris  in  an  aggrieved  tone. 

"It's  not  human;  you  must  get  some  nature.  Now,"  added 
Rossetti,  in  his  most  persuasive  tones,  "  like  a  good  chap,  you  get 
your  sketch-book  and  go  down  and  make  a  sketch  of  Stunner  Lips- 
combe,  and  you'll  get  it  alright." 

Stunner  Lipscombe  (all  pretty  girls  were  "stunners  ")  was  a  charming 
maiden  at  the  neighboring  inn,  jealously  watched  over  by  her  mother. 
Morris's  reception  was  accordingly  most  uncordial,  and  he  returned, 
Val  Prinsep  says,  "  sadly  crestfallen,"  to  find  tacked  up  over  his 
bedroom  door  a  placard,  on  which  was  written  : 

"  Poor  Topsy  has  gone  to  make  a  sketch  of  Miss  Lipscombe, 

But  he  can't  draw  the  head,  and  don't  know  where  the  hips  come.' 

In  London,  during  these  years,  Morris  and  Burne-Jones  occupied 
Rossetti's  old  rooms  in  Red  Lion  Square.  The  problem  of  furnishing 
these  lodgings  at  once  presented  itself,  and  to  this  simple  circum- 
stance, and  to  the  necessity  a  few  years  later  of  furnishing  his  own 
house  after  his  marriage,  we  owe  Morris's  future  career  as  designer, 
decorator  and  manufacturer.  The  exacting  taste  of  the  two  friends 
could    not    tolerate    the    ugliness    which    then    prevailed    in   all   that 


1 64  Acta    Victoriana. 

pertained  to  domestic  art ;  so  Morris  supplied  designs  for  even  the 
simplest  articles  of  furniture — the  chairs,  tables  and  sofas — "  tables  and 
chairs,"  as  Rossetti,  with  amiable  chaff  described  them,  "  intensely 
medijeval,  like  incubi  and  succubi  " — tables  "  as  firm  and  as  heavy  as 
a  rock,''  and  chairs  "such  as  Barbarossa  might  have  sat  in."  There 
was  a  settle,  too,  of  enormous  proportions.  "  There  were  many 
scenes  with  the  carpenter,"  Burne-Jones  writes.  "  Especially  I  remem- 
ber the  night  when  the  settle  came  home.  We  were  out  when  it 
reached  the  house  ;  but  when  we  came  in  all  the  passages  and  the 
staircase  were  choked  with  vast  blocks  of  timber,  and  there  was  a 
scene.  I  think  the  measurements  had  perhaps  been  given  a  little 
wrongly,  and  that  it  was  bigger  altogether  than  he  had  ever  meant ; 
but  set  up  it  was  finally,  and  our  studio  was  one-third  less  in  size. 
Rossetti  came.  This  was  always  a  terrifying  moment  to  the  very 
last.     He  laughed,  but  approved." 

Having  gained  all  the  advantage  that  he  could  derive  from  the 
study  and  practice  of  painting,  Morris  gave  his  whole  energy  now  to 
poetry  and  to  various  handicrafts,  more  especially  to  stained  glass 
designing  and  embroidery.  The  first  tangible  result  in  poetry  was 
the  publication,  in  1858,  of  "  The  Defence  of  Guenevere,"  which  met 
with  but  a  cold  reception.  His  efforts  in  the  lesser  arts  resulted  in 
the  formation,  in  1861,  of  the  firm  of  Morris,  Marshall,  Faulkner  & 
Co.,  which  became,  fourteen  years  later,  what  it  always  had  been  in 
all  but  name,  the  firm  of  Morris  e\:  Company. 

Morris  had,  meanwhile,  married  Miss  Jane  Burden,  and  had  moved 
into  a  new  house  at  Upton — the  famous  Red  House — to  the  designing 
and  decorating  of  which  he  gave  the  most  loving  attention.  The 
growth  of  his  London  business  made  it  necessary  for  him  to  abandon 
the  Red  House  in  1865.  He  had  spent  there  five  of  the  happiest 
years  of  his  life,  and  there  his  two  daughters  were  born. 

It  is  not  possible  to  follow  in  detail  the  stages  of  Morris's  subsequent 
progress.  As  poet,  craftsman,  and  socialist  he  displayed  a  truly 
astonishing  versatility,  and  we  may  safely  say  that  in  the  range  of  his 
intellectual  activities  he  is  surpassed  by  none  of  his  contemporaries. 
Yet,  various  as  his  interests  might  appear  to  be,  a  thorough  survey  of 
his  career  would  reveal  a  fundamental  unity  of  purpose  and  ideas 
binding  together  acts  and  impulses  apparently  the  most  divergent. 
Leaving  his  poetry  aside,  I  shall  turn,  in  conclusion,  to  the 
political  and  artistic  aspects  of  his  work  and  show,  if  possible,  the 
logical  sequence  of  ideas  which  led  Morris  inevitably  through  art  to 
socialism.     From    the   most  aristocratic   to   the  most  democratic  of 


Ada    Victoriana.  165 

the  forms  of  thought,  the  traHsition  would  appear  to  be  abrupt  to 
the  verge  of  absurdity.  A  glance  at  Morris's  opinions  will  prove  that 
this  is  not  the  case. 

His  initial  protest  is  against  the  constitution  of  modern  society 
which  has  driven  art  from  its  true  refuge  in  the  minds  and  hearts  of 
the  people,  and  has  made  the  natural  birthright  of  the  many  the 
exclusive  privilege  of  the  few.  "  The  cause  of  art  is  the  cause  of  the 
people,"  and  firm  in  that  conviction,  Morris  would  have  rejoiced  to 
see  society  shaken  to  its  foundations,  and  modern  art  swept  utterly 
away,  if  at  that  price  we  might  revive  the  shaping  sense  of  beauty  by 
which  the  hands  of  the  common  people  reared  the  great  cathedrals  of 
the  Middle  Ages,  and  secure  therewith  the  spirit  ot  justice  which  the 
Middle  Ages  never  knew.  Morris's  love  of  the  Middle  Ages  was  not 
a  blind  infatuation.  Its  cruelty,  rapine,  and  vice  he  never  denied,  but 
in  the  midst  of  it  all  he  saw  the  individual  workman  free  to  follow  his 
native  impulse  of  beauty.  In  this  modern  age  of  commerce  and  competi- 
tive greed  beauty,  to  the  workman,  is  a  word  that  has  no  meaning.  He 
is  twice  a  slave — a  slave  of  the  labor-market  and  a  slave  of  the 
machine  at  which  he  grinds  out  the  soulless  monotony  of  his  work. 

Morris  was  once  asked  what  possible  bearing  socialism  could  have 
upon  art.  He  replied  :  "  I  specially  wished  to  point  out  in  my 
lecture  that  the  question  of  popular  art  was  a  social  question,  involving 
the  happiness  or  misery  of  the  greater  part  of  the  community.  The 
absence  of  popular  art  from  modern  times  is  more  disquieting  and 
grievous  to  bear  for  this  reason  than  for  any  other,  that  it  betokens 
that  fatal  division  of  men  into  the  cultivated  and  the  degraded  c'asses 
which  competitive  commerce  has  bred  and  fosters.  Popular  art  has 
no  chance  of  a  healthy  life,  or,  indeed,  of  a  life  at  all,  till  we  are  on 
the  way  to  fill  up  this  terrible  gulf  between  riches  and  poverty. 
Doubtless,  many  things  will  go  to  filling  it  up,  and  if  art  must  be  one 
of  these  things,  let  it  go.  What  business  have  we  with  art  at  all 
unless  we  all  can  share  it  ?  I  am  not  afraid  but  that  art  will  rise  from 
the  dead,  whatever  else  lies  there." 

Keen  as  was  Morris's  hatred  of  oppression,  his  socialism,  with  all 
its  unbeautiful  accessories  rested  rather  on  his  love  of  beauty  than 
upon  his  unquestioned  desire  that  justice  might  prevail. 

No  single  interest  ever  sufficed  to  absorb  the  whole  of  Morris's 
energies,  and  his  vigilant  supervision  of  the  artistic  side  of  his  business 
scarcely  relaxed  during  the  years  when  socialism  made  such  inroads 
upon  his  time.  It  was  his  poetry  that  suffered,  for  even  Morris  could 
not  achieve  the  impossible  feat  of  preaching  a  revolutionary  propa- 
.4 


i66 


Acta    Victoriana. 


ganda  upon  dismal  street  corners,  attending  to  the  artistic  detail  of  a 
rapidly  increasing  business,  while  at  the  same  time  preserving  the 
freshness  of  mind  which  the  exercise  of  the  poetic  faculty  demands. 
It  is  a  sufficient  tribute  to  the  native  strength  of  his  intellect  that,  when 
finally  released  from  the  onerous  and  thankless  task  of  spreading  "  the 
gospel  of  discontent,"  his  joyous  appreciation  of  the  beautiful  things 
of  life  was  able  to  find  an  original  and  brilliant  medium  of  expression. 
The  prose  romances  of  his  last  years  are,  without  doubt,  his  most 
unique  if  not  his  finest  contribution  to  letters.  Exquisite  in  their 
freshness,  buoyant  in  their  joyous  vigor,  and  of  striking  originality  in 
conception  and  execution,  they  hold  a  place  apart  in  his  own 
writings  and  in  his  country's  literature. 

Eight  years  have  passed  since  Morris  died,  a  sufficient  time,  there- 
fore, to  permit  us  to  view  his  work  in  just  proportion.  His  immediate 
influence  was  unquestionably  most  profound  in  the  sphere  of  the 
lesser  arts,  upon  which  his  genius  conferred  a  quite  novel  distinction. 
So  long  as  he  was  following  his  instinct  of  beauty  he  made  no  dis 
crimination  between  the  lesser  and  the  greater,  and  a  day's  work 
spent  at  his  loom,  or  in  executing  some  original  carpet  or  wall-paper 
design,  was  probably  no  less  satisfactory  to  himself  than  a  day  which 
saw  some  noble  poem  begun  or  brought  to  its  conclusion.  But  his 
carpets  and  chintzes  will  fade,  and  though  the  impulse  which  he  gave 
to  honest  craftsmanship  can  never  wholly  vanish,  his  title  to  remem- 
brance must  rest  most  securely  upon  his  literary  achievement.  Has 
the  poetry  of  William  Morris  modified  in  any  sensible  degree  the 
course  of  English  poetry,  and  has  it  so  impressed  itself  upon  the 
minds  of  thoughtful  readers  that  we  can  predict  for  it  a  living  immor- 
tality, and  not  that  spurious  immortality  merely  which  the  philologians 
and  curious  antiquarians  of  the  future  will  confer?  The  question  may 
have  sufficient  interest  to  merit  a  careful  answer. 


Ada  Aictoriana.  167 

'Brother  Jlnthony 

BY    MARK    GUY    PEARSE. 

Scene  :  A  Motiasfery  Garden,  May,  1632. 

HOW  fair  a  dawn,  all  things  so  sweet  and  calm ; 
The  gentle  dews  refresh  the  flowering  earth ; 
Each  glistening  leaf  as  if  with  diamonds  hung, 
And  pearls  bedeck  the  grass.     From  out  the  elm 
The  blackbird  bravely  sings — S.  Chrysostom, 
As  Brother  Simon  calls  the  golden-bill ; 
The  rapturous  lark  soars  high  to  greet  the  sun. 
But  on  mv  fevered  heart  there  falls  no  balm  ; 


REV.   MARK  GUY  PEARSE. 

The  garden  of  my  soul,  where  happy  birds 
Sang  in  the  fulness  of  their  joy,  and  bloomed 
The  flowers  bright,  finds  only  winter  now ; 
And  bleak  winds  moan  about  the  leafless  trees, 
And  chiil  rains  btat  to  earth  the  rotting  stalks. 
Hope,  Faith,  and  God,  alike  are  gone,  all  gone- 
If  it  be  so,  as  this  Galileo  saith, 
"  The  earth  is  round  and  moves  about  the  sun  ; 
The  sun,"  he  saith,  ''is  still,  the  axle  fixed 
Of  nature' s  wheel,  centre  of  all  the  worlds^'' 
Galileo  is  an  honest  soul,  God  knows — 


1 68  Acta    Victor iana. 

No  end  has  he  to  serve  but  only  truth, 

By  that  which  he  declares,  daring  to  risk 

Position,  liberty,  and  even  life  itself.     He  knows. 

And  yet  the  ages  have  believed  it  not. 

Have  they  not  meditated,  watched  and  prayed — 

Greit  souls  with  vision  purged  and  purified? 

Had  God  no  messenger  until  arose 

Galileo  1     Long  years  the  Cnurch  has  prayed. 

Seeking  His  grace  who  guideth  into  truth. 

And  weary  eyes  have  watched  the  sun  and  stars, 

And  heird  the  many  voices  that  proclaim 

God's  hidden  ways, — did  they  believe  a  lie? 

The  Church's  Holy  Fathers,  were  they  wrong  ? 

Yet  speaks  Galileo  as  one  who  knows. 

Shrinks  all  my  soul  from  breathing  any  word 

That  dares  to  question  God's  most  holy  Book, 

As  men  beneath  an  avalanche  pass  dumb 

For  fear  a  sound  should  bring  destruction  down. 

If  but  a  jot  or  tittle  of  the  Word 

Do  pass  away  then  is  all  lost.     And  yet 

If  \vhat  Galileo  maintains  be  true  ! — 

"  The  sun  itself  moves  not."     The  Scripture  tells 

At  Joshua's  command  the  sun  stood  still. 

Doth  Scripture  lie?     The  bless^'d  Lord  Himself, 

Spake  He  not  of  the  sun  that  rose  and  .set  ! 

So  cracks  and  cleaves  the  ground  beneath  my  feet. 

The  sun  that  fills  and  floods  the  world  with  light 

My  darkness  and  confusion  hath  become  I 

Oh  God,  as  here  about  the  old  grey  walls 

The  ivy  clings  and  twines  its  arms,  and  finds 

A  strength  by  which  it  rises  irom  the  eaith 

And  mounts  toward  heaven,  then  gladly  flings 

Its  grateful  crown  of  greenery  round  the  height, 

So  by  Thy  word  my  all  uncertain  soul 

Hath  mounted  toward  Thy  heaven,  and  brought 

Its  love,  its  all,  wherc^with  to  crown  my  Lord. 

Alas,  the  wall  is  fallen.     Beneath  it  crushed 

The  clinging  ivy  lies ;  its  stronghold  once 

Is  now  the  prison  house,  the  cruel  grave. 

There  sounds  the  bell  that  summons  me  to  prayer. 


Acta    Victor iana  169 

The  Theory  of  Thinking 

BY    AI.BERT    H.    ABBOTT,  B.A.,  PH.D. 

1"*  HOUGH  everyone  speaks  about  "  thought  "'  or  "  think- 
ing," very  few  have  taken  the  trouble  to  ask  themselves 
exactly  what  it  is  that  is  designated  by  these  terms.  The 
purpose  of  the  few  remarks  which  I  shall  make  on  the  subject 
is  simply  to  indicate  as  w^ell  as  I  can  the  direction  in  which 
present-day  psychology  is  apparently  solving  the  problem — at 
least,  facts  are  being  discovered  which  make  it  possible  to  make 
certain  statements  regarding  the  process  of  thinking  which 
point  toward  a  solution  of  the  problem,  even  if  they  do  not 
contain  it. 

The  problem  of  thought  for  the  modern  world  arose  in  a 
definite  form  when  Descartes  said  that  thinking  was  the  very 
essence  or  characteristic  attribute  of  the  soul  or  mind.  Descartes, 
however,  went  farther  than  this,  and  taught  that  thinking  was 
the  occurrence  of  ideas,  clearly  and  distinctly  perceived,  and.  go- 
ing still  farther,  even  suggested  that  this  was  the  stamp  or  mark 
of  the  Creator  set  upon  man,  and  that  by  virtue  of  this  faculty  of 
clear  and  distinct  perception  it  could  with  right  be  said  that  man 
was  created  in  the  image  of  God.  When,  however,  he  held  that  the 
animals  were  nothing  but  machines — mere  automata — ^he  pre- 
pared the  way  for  a  keen  criticism  of  his  theory  that  thought, 
"  the  Natural  Light,"  in  man  was  at  bottom  supernatural ;  for, 
is  it  not  evident  that,  if  the  animals  can  do  all  they  do,  and  be 
as  intelligent  as  they  are  as  mere  machines,  the  same  principle 
can  be  used  to  account  for  at  least  a  good  deal  in  man's  psychi- 
cal processes?  Even  Locke  held  that  animals  must  be  allowed 
to  be  conscious,  thinking  creatures,  while  he  held  that  man  and 
man's  thought  were  in  a  peculiar  sense  spiritual. 

Out  of  Locke's  work  grew  the  so-called  "  Association " 
school  of  British  psychologists,  and  all  of  these  men,  from 
Hartley  to  Bain,  teach  alike  that  no  "  soul  "  which  directs  and 
guides  the  thoughts  and  volitions  of  men  is  discoverable.  All 
occurrence  of  ideas  is  regarded  by  them  as  regulated  by  law. 
even  by  purely  physical  law  ;  hence  one  often  finds  the  repre- 
sentatives of  this  school  classed  with  the  materialists.     In  some 


1 70  Acta    Victor iana. 

human  mind  "*  which  they  advocated,  but  from  the  purely  meta- 
physical aspect  many  of  these  philosophers  still  believed  in  the 
soul — they  had  only  taken  away  its  occupation,  so  to  say. 

The  problem  of  thinking  has  had,  then,  just  about  the  same 
history  as  its  twin  sister,  the  problem  of  freedom,  but  with  one 
rather  essential  difference:  the  so-called  laws  of  thought, 
logic  and  the  necessary  conclusions  of  science  seem  to  point 
directly  to  a  more  than  mechanical  principle  in  thought,  but 
neither  they  nor  the  alleged  absolute  laws  of  morals  could  be 
applied  directly  to  the  solution  of  the  problem  of  the  freedom  of 
the  will. 

Out  of  speculations  regarding  the  occurrences  in  nature,  and 
in  later  times  regarding  thought  and  volition,  there  developed  the 
two  views  which  are  commonly  called  "  mechanism "  and 
"  teleology."  These  terms  thus  refer  most  broadly  to  meta- 
physical standpoints  from  which  the  problem  of  the  actual  hap- 
penings or  events  in  the  universe  is  attacked  and  solutions  pro- 
posed, but  for  the  purpose  of  our  present  discussion  we  may 
regard  the  problem  in  its  narrower  aspect  and  thus  confine  the 
theories  expressed  in  the  terms  "  mechanism  "  and  "  teleology  " 
to  the  problem  of  the  nature  of  the  happenings  in  consciousness 
or,  briefly,  in  thinking. 

If  we  were  to  formulate  this  problem  of  thought  in  a  very 
general  way  we  might  say  that  the  question  is.  Do  the  events  of 
consciousness — ideas — occur  according  to  merely  mechanical  laws 
or  does  man  strive  toivard  some  goal  or  ideal  in  his  thinking? 

The  problem  thus  formulated  is  discussed  in  the  metaphysics 
and  ethics  of  T.  H.  Green,  and  a  teleological  solution  is  in  the 
main  strongly  advocated  by  him.  But  in  an  essentially  specula- 
tive solution,  such  as  Green  proposed,  one  may  very  well  find 
grave  difficulties,  and  hence  it  may  be  of  interest  to  know  what 
experimental  research  has  brought  to  light  in  the  direction  of  a 
solution  for  the  problem  of  thinking. 

In  the  first  place,  the  standpoint  of  experimental  psychology  is 
very  significant ;  there  is  but  one  question  here,  viz..  What  are 
the  facts?  If  they  occur  in  consciousness  they  can  be  discovered, 
maybe  not  this  year  or  the  next,  but  if  w^e  are  conscious  of  that 
stream  of  ideas,  which  is  often  called  "  thinking,"  we  have  the 
main  facts,  and  the  problem  which  has  to  be  solved  is  simply  : 

*  €/.  Hartley,  "  Observations  on  Man,    Vol.  I.,  for  the  terminologj'. 


Acta    Victoriana.  171 

Under  what  conditions  do  ideas  arise  and  combine  (both  simul- 
taneously and  successively)  with  each  other?  There  is  no  reason, 
so  far  as  the  general  principle  is  concerned,  why  the  facts  thus 
sought  cannot  be  discovered ;  the  only  difificulty  lies  in  the  dis- 
covery of  a  suitable  method. 

Two  experimental  investigations  along  the  line  here  proposed 
have  come  directly  under  my  notice,  and  as  the  results  of  these 
have  a  possible  significance  far  beyond  the  particular  questions 
investigated,  it  seems  in  place  to  give  them  a  wider  publicity 
than  the  purely  scientific  journals  ofifer. 

The  first  series  of  experiments  was  conducted  by  Professor 
Kuelpe,  of  Wuerzburg,  for  the  purpose  of  discovering  something 
about  the  selection,  or  abstraction  from  certain  factors,  which  is 
found  in  the  actual  facts  of  sense-perception.  The  results  were 
made  public  at  the  Congress  for  Experimental  Psychology,  in 
Giessen,  in  April,  1904.  For  the  purpose  of  the  investigation 
a  series  of  lantern-slides  was  prepared,  on  which,  at  equal  dis- 
tances from  the  centre,  certain  nonsense-syllables  were  written, 
such  as  "  lix,"  duj,"  "  boq,"  "  maf."  It  is  hardly  necessary  to 
say  that  every  point  in  connection  with  such  a  series  of  syllables 
was  considered  with  the  greatest  care,  so  that  duplication,  too 
great  uniformity,  etc.,  should  be  avoided.  Each  word  was  written 
in  a  special  color,  e.g.,  red,  green,  blue,  black,  etc.,  and  the  colors 
o  arranged  that  no  two  syllables  on  any  slide  should  be  of  the 
■same  color.  These  were  then  exposed  to  the  observer  on  a 
screen  by  means  of  a  projection  lantern  and  photographic  shutter, 
for  a  definite  time,  e.g.,  one-eighth  of  a  second.  It  is  evident  that 
several  questions  could  then  be  asked  the  observer:  (i)  What 
colors  did  you  see?  (2)  What  general  arrangement  (square, 
rhomboid,  triangle,  etc.)  did  the  colored  syllables  have — in  other 
words,  what  figure  did  they  suggest?  (3)  How  many  elements 
(letters)  were  there?  (4)  What  letters  did  you  see?  Now,  it  is 
evident  that  it  would  be,  in  general,  easy  to  answer  some  of  these 
questions,  and  more  difficult  to  answer  others,  and  hence  that, 
were  the  experiments  tried  without  giving  the  observer  any 
suggestion  as  to  what  he  should  expect  or  try  to  perceive,  it 
would  be  expected  that,  in  general,  questions  i  and  2  would  be 
answered,  while  questions  3  and  4  could  not  be.  This  expecta- 
tion the  results  fully  justified.  But  this  was  not  the  special  aspect 
investigated.  Professor  Kuelpe  wanted  rather  to  discover  how 
much  this  normal  condition  could  be  changed  or  influenced  by 


[72  A  eta    I  ^ictoria  na, 

definite  suggestions,  and  so  the  same  series  was  shown  to  the  ob- 
server on  different  occasions.  The  first  time  he  was  asked  to 
concentrate  his  attention  on  the  determination  of  the  colors— 
that  is,  he  was  given  that  particular  task,  or  ""Aufgabe"  ;  the  next 
time  on  the  determination  of  the  general  figure  formed  ;  the  third 
time  he  was  asked  to  tell  the  exact  number  of  elements  (letters)  ; 
the  fourth  time  he  had  to  distinguish  as  many  of  the  letters  as 
possible,  and  a  fifth  time  he  was  shown  the  series  without  being 
given  anv  special  task  at  all.  On  each  occasion  answers  to  the 
whole  four  questions  were  asked,  and  hence  the  results  ought  to 
show  the  influence  which  the  task,  or  "  Aufgabe  "'  set,  had  on  the 
perception  of  the  observer.-  That  is,  each  time  a  particular  slide 
was  used  he  was  asked  to  abstract  from  certain  factors  as  equally 
present  and  possible  as  the  one  singled  out  for  emphasis. 

The  result  of  the  investigation  showed  definitely :  ( i )  That 
the  perception  was  strongly  influenced  by  the  task  set,  e.g.,  when 
the  determination  of  color  was  the  task,  this  could  be  done  with 
considerable  accuracy,  but  for  the  three  other  questions  the 
answers  were  very  indefinite  or  could  not  be  given  at  all :  and 
the  same  result  was  obtained  when  the  task  was  the  distin- 
guishing of  the  letters — this  could  then  be  done  to  a  certain 
extent,  but  often  even  the  color  of  the  letters  could  not  be 
given.  (2)  Some  of  the  tasks  set  were  found  to  be  easier  than 
the  others,  though  even  in  this  considerable  individual  differ- 
ences were  discovered,  which  were  characteristic  for  the 
general  trend  of  the  mental  habits  of  the  person  concerned.  For 
example,  one  found  it  easier  to  determine  the  colors  and  the 
letters  seen,  while  another  found  the  more  abstract  tasks,  as  one 
might  call  them,  of  determining  the  figure  and  the  number  of  the 
letters  easier — in  this  latter  case  it  was  often  possible  to  give  the 
exact  number  of  letters  seen  without  being  able  to  tell  a  single 
letter.  (3)  When  no  task  was  set  only  the  questions  which  the 
person  found  easiest  could  be  answered.  (4)  In  most  cases  the 
observers  found  it  more  agreeable,  even  if  it  demanded  more 
effort,  to  work  when  a  task  was  set.  To  work  absolutely  with- 
out a  task  was  found  to  be  well-nigh  impossible — at  least,  more 
difficult  than  might  be  supposed  would  be  the  case. 

Before  discussing  these  results  in  relation  to  the  theory  of 
thinking  it  will  be  well  to  outline  the  second  investigation.  These 
experiments  were  carried  out  by  Dr.  H.  J.  \\''att,  of  Aberdeen, 
Scotland,  under  Professor  Kuelpe's  direction,  at  Wuerzburg,  and 


Ada    Vicioriana.  173 

the  results  are  published  in  the  "  Archirfuer  die  gesamte 
Psychologie,"  Vol.  I\'.  The  problem  here  investigated  was  that 
of  the  association  of  ideas.  It  is  clear  that  if  a  word,  e.g., 
"  horse,"  be  shown  to  a  person  another  word  may  be  in  some  way 
called  up,  or,  to  speak  exactly,  reproduced  in  consciousness — this 
word  may  then  be  spoken  or  called  out  and  the  time  between 
the  showing  (or  seeing)  of  the  first  word  (the  stimulus)  and  the 
calling  out  of  the  associated  or  reproduced  word  can  be.  by  ap- 
propriate means,  measured.  There  is  also  a  possibility  of  carrying 
out  such  an  investigation  with  or  without  definite  tasks  or 
"  Aufgaben,"  e.g.,  the  observer  may  be  asked  simply  to  call  out 
the  first  word  that  occurs  to  him,  and  this  was  the  method  fol- 
lowed by  Muensterberg  and  others,  or  he  may  be  asked  (i)  to 
give  a  word  of  broader  or  more  general  significance  than  the  one 
used  as  stimulus,  e.g.,  for  "horse"  such  a  word  as  "animal" 
would  suit;  (2)  to  give  a  word  of  narrower  or  less  generrl 
significance,  e.g.,  for  "  horse,"  "  carriage  horse,"  "  Clydes- 
dale," would  suit;  (3)  to  give  the  name  of  a  whole  of  which  the 
stimulus-word  is  the  name  of  apart — i'.".,  for  "  leg."  "  horse," 
"  man,"  etc.,  would  be  suitable;  (4)  to  give  the  name  of  a  part 
when  the  stimulus-word  designates  the  whole — e.g.,  for 
"house,  "roof,"  would  be  correct;  (5)  to  give  a  word. of  co- 
ordinate significance  to  the  stimulus — e.g.,  for  "cat,"  "dog,"; 
(6)  to  give  the  name  of  a  co-ordinated  part  to  that 
designated  by  the  stimulus,  e.g.,  for  "  hand,"  "  foot." 
"  head,"  etc.,  would  be  correct.  Dr.  W^it  carried  out 
the  investigation  of  association  with  these  six  tasks  or 
"Aufgaben."  The  time  required  for  the  reaction,  or  the 
lapse  of  time  between  the  showing  of  the  stimulus  and  the  call- 
ing out  of  the  reproduced  word  was  measured  and  all  other 
details  regarding  his  experience  during  the  interval  which  the 
observer  could  give  were  noted.  The  investigation  gave  a  great 
many  interesting  results,  but  one  aspect  only  of  these  can  be 
noticed  here  :  ( i )  The  influence  of  the  task  set  on  the  character 
of  the  association  was  decidedly  evident  in  the  fact  that  but  very 
few  wrong  answers  were  given  during  thousands  of  experi- 
ments;  (2)  the  task  w^as  found  to  considerably  shorten  the  re- 
action time,  i.e.,  a  word  could  be  called  out  sooner  after  seeing 
the  stimulus-word  when  a  definite  task  was  set  than  it  could  be 
without  any  such  limitation  of  the  possible  scope  of  reproduction  ; 
(3)   so  far  as  the  observers  could  determine,  the  task  operated 


174  Acta    l^ictoriana. 

in  a  perfectly  "  mechanical  "  way  to  determine  the  nature  of 
the  reproduction,  i.e.,  it  happened  but  seldom  that  the  observer 
had  to  choose  between  several  words  which  were  reproduced, 
the  first  being  almost  always  a  correct  or  suitable  fulfilment  of 
the  task  set. 

Now  just  a  word  should  be  said  as  to  the  significance  or  mean- 
ing of  the  results  reached  in  these  two  investigations,  and  others 
of  a  similar  nature,  and  which  show  similar  results,  by  Dr.  Ach, 
of  jMarburg,  Prof.  Schumann,  of  Berlin,  and  others,  are  here  of 
necessity  omitted. 

The  first  general  conclusion  which  I  should  draw  from  these 
results  is  that  the  theory  that  thinking  is  the  result  of  purely 
physical,  mechanical  laws  can  not  be  substantiated  from  this 
research.  It  seems  well-nigh  impossible,  no  matter  how  fanciful 
a  brain  or  nerve  physiology  one  may  construct,  to  find  a  con- 
sistent or  satisfactory  mode  of  expressing  the  facts  above 
stated.  How  a  general  mental  preparation  of  the  nature  which 
these  tasks  demanded  is  at  all  possible  is  not  yet  clear  from 
any  point  of  view,  but  it  is  doubly  difficult  to  conceive  of  such 
in  terms  of  physiological  processes. 

The  second  conclusion  which  these  results  seem  to  me  to  war- 
rant is :  if  the  teleological  view  of  the  thought  process  really 
demand  that  some  definite  end  be  represented  in  consciousness, 
these  investigations  show  it  to  be  a  false  theory,  for  in  no  case 
was  the  observer  conscious  of  anything  which  could  possibly  be 
called  a  definite  end.  In  Prof.  Kuelpe's  experiments  the  only 
preparation  which  could  be  discovered  was  at  times  a  tension  of 
certain  muscles  of  the  head  and  chest,  i.e.,  certain  muscular  sen- 
sations, the  stoppage  of  the  movements  of  breathing,  and  some- 
times the  repetition  (generally  acoustically)  of  the  word,  e.g., 
"  color,"  "  figure,"  "  number,"  "  letters  " — according  as  the  task 
set  was  one  or  other  of  these.  Dr.  Watt's  experiments  gave  the 
same  kind  of  result  on  this  point.  When  the  stimulus-word  was 
not  known  even  approximately,  how  could  an  observer  prepare  in 
any  definite  way  to  reproduce  or  call  up  the  word  designating,  let 
us  say,  a  part  or  a  whole  of  the  object  designated  by  the  word 
shown !  Teleology  in  this  sense  is  an  impossible  theory.  If,  on 
the  other  hand,  the  teleological  view  be  so  interpreted  that  it 
emphasize  only  the  fact  that  what  is  in  consciousness,  whether 
as  idea  or  a  more  indefinite  condition  of  consciousness  for  which 
Prof.  Marbe  has  suggested  the  name  "  Bewusstseinslage,"  in- 


^Acta    Victoriana.  175 

fluences  the  succeeding  reproductions  by  other  than  merely 
mechanical  means,  these  investigations  seem  to  offer  some  sup- 
port to  the  theory.  Nevertheless,  in  possibly  an  entirely  different 
sense  than  that  usually  understood,  the  "  task  "  seems  to  operate 
purely  mechanically.  In  one  word,  these  investigations  make  it 
more  and  more  difficult  to  make  any  sharp  line  of  demarcation 
"between  that  which  occurs  "  mechanically  "  and  that  which  occurs 
■"  teleologically,"  or  under  the  influence  of  an  end  or  task  pro- 
posed. The  whole  question  of  mechanism  and  teleology,  if  it 
is  to  have  a  place  any  longer  in  the  discussions  of  thinking  and 
volition,  must  be  more  critically  analyzed  and  the  terms  more 
accurately  defined  than  has  generally  been  the  case.  And  per- 
haps, even  more  important  than  all  this,  it  will  now  be  neces- 
sary to  show  that  the  facts  of  consciousness  support  the  position 
taken  by  either  side.  The  problem  of  mechanism  and  teleology 
as  applied  to  the  facts  of  nature  has  become  exceedingly  nebu- 
lous through  the  discussions  of  Driesch  *  and  others.  If  the 
standpoint  proposed  by  these  writers  be  adopted  and  conscious- 
ness (in,  e.g.,  animals)  be  taken  to  be  the  source  of  teleological 
actions,  and  vice  versa,  the  occurrence  of  actions  suited  to  ends 
to  imply  at  once  a  consciousness  or  an  adaptive  being,  an  entirely 
new  aspect  will  be  given  to  the  question.  It  will  then  be  neces- 
sary, as  Kuelpet  has  shown,  to  re-examine  many  widely 
accepted  views  regarding  the  causal  relation,  the  condition  of 
there  being  values — which  the  strict  causal  relation  can  never 
explain,  the  question  of  purposiveness  in  general,  and  many 
others. 

This  brief  discussion  shows,  then,  that  a  purely  mechanical 
view  of  thinking  is  not  satisfactory,  and  that  a  teleological  theory 
of  thought  is  the  only  possible  one  if  the  old  lines  be  followed. 
If  the  old  lines  be  not  followed  afid  the  old  strife  between  mechan- 
ism and  teleology  be  regarded  as  settled  in  favor  of  the  latter, 
the  spirit  of  truth  and  honesty  must,  however,  at  once  protest  tnat 
it  is  not  the  old  teleolog}-  which  has  conquered.  It  is  rather  an 
entirely  new  body  of  fact  which  has  been  drawn  into  the  discus- 
sion and  which  solves  the  old  problem  only  to  hold  within  itself, 
as  has  been  suggested,  a  new  view  of  both  mechanism  and  teleol- 
ogy. This,  however,  is  rather  stimulating  than  depressing,  and 
is  in  reality  nothing  but  still  another  illustration  of  the  old  say- 
ing that  every  advance  brings  with  it  a  corresponding  duty. 

*"  Die  Seele  als  Naturfactor  "  (1903). 

t  "  Einleitung  in  die_Philosophie,"  p.  2i6ff.     (1903). 


176 


Acta    V id 0 nana. 


FLoradora  Wllloughby 

Ji  Tale  of  Physical  Culture 

BY    J.    \V.    BENGC  U(;H 


.C^^- 


M 


ISS  Floradora  Willcughby  was  very  s'ror 
and  fat, 

With   a  figure   which,   quite  truthfully, 
might  be  described  £s  squat ; 
And  though  her  face  was  pretty,  it  was  marred 

by  discontent, 
Fcr  her  thoughts  were  alv/ays  cweliing  on  her — 
well — "  embodiment." 


When  she  saw  tall  girls  around,  her  it  made  her 

almost  wi'd, 
Nor  to  her  dumpy  figure  could  she  be  reconciled  ; 
"  Oh  !  ■'  cried  she,  "  I'd:  grudge  no  sacrifice  if  I 

could  only  be 
Tall,    and   slight,    and    supple,    and    slim    and 

willowy  I  " 

in. 

And  then  she  wailed   and  sorrowed,  and  in  her 

plight  so  sad, 
She  took  to  special  dieting,   en  food    as  well  as 

fad; 
But  'twas  in  vain,  apparently,  the  problem  thus 

to  solve, 
He    "too,  too  solid  fiesh  "   refused  to  "thaw, 

melt  or  dissolve." 


IV. 

Not  even  all  her  grieving  o'er  her  figure  made 

her  thinner. 
Nor  did  she  lose  an  ounce  of  weight    by  goirg 

minus  dinner  ; 
So  she  at  length  was  on  the  verge  of  sheer  ard 

blank  despair. 
When  by  a  happy  chance  she  read  an  article 

somewhere. 


Ada    Victoriana. 


177 


V. 

It  told  of  Physical  Culture  and  the  marvels  it  can  do 
For  cases  such  as  hers  ;  oh  joy  !    she  read  it  through 

and  through  ; 
And  digested  all  it  said  of  calisthenics  and  Delsarte, 
Until  from  end  to  end  she  knew  the  w'nole  thing  off  by 

heart. 


VI. 

As  they  sometimes  say   in  dramas — you'll  please  to 

understand  ^^ 

An  interval  elapses  here  ;    1  cannot  take  in  hand  i^C^; 

To  tell  the  weary  story  of  Miss  Willoughby"s  long  course 

Of  dumb-bel's,  weights,  and  swinging  clubs  and  other 
forms  of  Force. 


VII. 

Let  it  suffice  to  say,  in  brief,  her  faith  and  enterprise, 
Her  persevering  efforts,  and  her  strenuous  exercise 
Were  splendidly  rewarded  ;  her  triumph  was  complete. 
She  was  tall,  and  thin,  and  wiry,  and  most  active  on 
her  feet. 


VIII. 

Alas  !  few  earthly  blessings  are  pure  without  alloy  ; 
Miss  Floradora  Willoughby  was  now  brimful  of  joy  ; 
But  the  calisthenic  habit  and  the  system  of  Delsarte 
Had  become  a  second  nature,  from  which  she  couldn't 
part. 


IX. 

And  when,  at  length,  she  married  a  meek,  bald-headed 

man, 
'Tis  safe  to  say  that  trusting  person's  testing    time 

began  ; 
For,  though  a  worthy  character,  he  was  not  overfine. 
And  high  aesthetic  culture  was  scarcely  in  his  line. 


1/8 


Ada   Victoriana. 


Yet,  while  they  sat  at  breakfast  and  chatted  tete- 
a-tete, 

She'd  pass  the  butter  to  him  in  a  scientific  way ; 

That  is— she'd  take  the  platter,  and,  with  fine  com- 
mand of  nerve, 

Deliver  't  when  she  had  described  a  graceful,  sweeping; 
curve. 

XI. 

When  she  walked  into  the  drawing-room  it  was  indeed 

a  sight 
That  filled  all  casual  visitors  with  rapture  and  delight. 
Such  poetry  of  motion,  such  a  sylph-like,  fairy  air — 
They'd  never  seen   such    picturesque    cake-walking 

anywhere  I 

XII. 

And  then  her  fetching  attitudes !  She'd  do  a  pose 
plastiqiie , 

Artistic,  though  unconscious,  whenever  she  would 
speak  ; 

With  "  Susan,  bring  the  dinner  in  !  "  she,  with  an  out- 
stretched hand, 

Would  be  a  Grecian  statue  that  personified  command. 


XIII. 

With  "  Post  this  letter,  Samuel," — in  a  spesch  quite: 

commonplace — 
She'd  do    the   pose  that  meant  beseech  with  most 

pathetic  grace ; 
Or  when,  perchance,  the  door-bell  rang,  she'd  sternly 

wave  her  comb 
(If  she  were  doing  up  her  hair),  and  say,   "  I'm  not 

at  home  !  " 


Acta    Victoriana. 


179 


XIV. 

But  oh  !  the  way  she'd  say  it,  and  the  gesture  she 

would  make, 
It  knocked  poor  Susan  every  time,   and   made  her 

fairly  quake, 
Till  at  length  the  creature  had  to  leave  her  well-paid 

situation, 
A  hopeless  case  of  heart  disease  mixed  up  with  nerve 

prostration. 


XV. 

When  Mrs.  Floradora  walked  out  upon  the  street 
With  her  unassuming  husband,  'twas  esteemed  a  public 

treat. 
As     a     lesson    in     deportment,    free  —  "pro     bono 

publico," 
And   the   general  population   turned   out   to  see  the 

show. 

XVI. 

But  not  to  lengthen  out  the  tale,  I  only  need  to  tell 

How  a  strange — and  p'r'aps  instructive — "denoue- 
ment "  befell|; 

The  lady,  by  excess  of  curves,  quite  wore  her  system 
out, 

And  then,  for  want  of  exercise,  once  more  grew  mon- 
strous stout ! ! 

XVII. 

And  contemplating  with  despair  her  doubly  cruel  fate. 
In  rage  and  piqued  abandonment,  she  ate,   and  ate, 

and  ate. 
Till,  'mongst  fat  woman  freaks,  she  was  a  prodigy  so 

rare. 
That  her  husband  "  showed  "  her    in  a   tent  at  every 

County  Fair, 


I  So 


Ada    Virloriana. 


The  Hon.  James  Cox  ^ikins,  LL.iy. 

BY  REV.    NATHANAEL   BURWASH,   M.A.,  S.T.D.,   LL.D. 

URING  last  vacation  our  country  lost  one  of  its 
most  useful  and  honored  citizens,  and  our 
College  one  of  her  oldest  and  most  eminent 
sons  by  the  decease  of  the  late  Senator  Aikins. 
Mr.  Aikins  was  descended  from  that  North 
of  Ireland  people  which  has  taken  so  promin- 
ent a  part  in  the  building  of  Canada.  His 
father  emigrated  from  Monaghan  in  the  year 
t8i6  and  after  a  brief  sojourn  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia  settled 


CH.ANCELLOR    BURWASH. 


in  the  Township  of  Toronto,  about  thirteen  miles  west  of  the 
town  of  York  in  the  year  1820. 

Mr.  Aikins.  sen.,  had  been  educated  in  the  Presbyterian  faith, 
but  in  that  early  day  the  itinerant  Methodist  preachers  were  the 
only  evangelists  of  the  country,  and  as  they  visited  his  neighbor- 


o 


?  J 


p    o 


3-  -  5 


c 


5  H 


Q 
o 


o 
o 


=  2    •        '^ 


S-5    E 


S   I- 

IS 

"  TO 

Q  ' 

s- 


3.  ^ 


a 


ST    , 


"^    C:, 


3 


Ada    Vic  tori  ana.  i8i 

hood  he  opened  both  his  heart  and  home  to  them,  and  his  house 
became  a  centre  of  rehgious  Hfe  and  influence.  Here,  in  1823 
was  born  his  eldest  son,  James  Cox  Aikins.  He  grew  up  in 
the  midst  of  the  simple  strenuous  life  of  the  farm,  shared  in  all 
the  toil  and  hardship  of  those  early  days,  was  blessed  with  the 
moral  discipline  and  fervent  religious  influence  of  his  Presby- 
terian-Methodist Christian  home,  and  himself  became  at  a  very 
early  age  a  decided  Christian,  rejoicing  in  the  clear  consciousness 
of  spiritual  life.  After  this  spiritual  birth  God  gave  him  nearly 
seventy  years  of  life,  during  which  his  religious  spirit  was  not 
suffered  to  decline,  and  his  simple,  unassuming,  Christian  pro- 
fession was  consistently  maintained. 

At  the  same  time  other  foundations  for  future  usefulness  were 
being  laid.  The  people  from  whom  he  came  were  an  intellectual 
people  who  valued  education,  and  from  reformation  times  hac 
built  their  schools  on  the  same  lines  as  their  Presbyterian  breth- 
ren across  the  Irish  Channel.  The  schools  of  Upper  Canada, 
in  the  thirties  of  the  last  century,  were  still  very  rudimentary, 
but  of  these  he  availed  himself  to  the  fullest  extent.  When  he 
was  yet  but  thirteen  vears  of  age,  Methodism  opened  to  her 
sons  and  daughters  the  doors  of  the  Upper  Canada  Academy. 
Here  a  liberal  curriculum  of  more  advanced  studies  was  offered, 
the  services  of  able  and  thoroughly  qualified  teachers,  most  of 
them  university  men.  others  trained  in  the  classical  schools  of 
the  Old  Land,  were  secured,  and  the  most  modern  and  effective 
methods  of  instruction  were  introduced.  The  new^  institution 
at  this  time  divided  with  Upper  Canada  College  the  honor  of 
furnishing  the  best  education  then  available  in  the  Province. 
Here,  in  1840.  ]\Ir.  Aikins  joined  the  scores  of  young  Cana- 
dians who  then  filled  its  classes,  and  pursued  a  most  successful 
course  of  studies  for  the  next  five  years. 

At  the  end  of  Mr.  Aikins'  first  year  in  college  the  Upper  Can- 
ada Academy  had  emerged  from  its  lower  stage  of  academic 
work,  as  it  had  been  endowed  by  Act  of  Parliament  with  univer- 
sity powers,  and  at  its  head  was  placed  Dr.  Egerton  Ryerson, 
already  famous  for  his  labors  on  behalf  of  civil  and  religious 
liberty,  and  soon  to  be  equally  widely  known  in  the  work  of 
education.  To  the  young  college  and  its  new  president  were 
gathering  the  strongest  young  liberal  spirits  of  the  country ;  and 
Mr.  Aikins  found  himself  in  company  with,  as  fellow-students. 


1 82  Acia    Victor iana. 

such  men  as  Xelles,  Ormiston,  Springer,  Hodgins,  MacDougall, 
Brouse,  Biggar,  and  Dennis,  who  have  all  borne  a  prominent 
part  in  the  subsequent  history  of  our  country,  and  many  of 
whom  were  afterwards  his  associates  in  the  halls  of  legislature. 
As  a  student  he  was  fully  their  peer,  carrying  ofif  from  year  to 
year  some  of  the  highest  honors  of  his  class. 

But  while  college  life  had  inspired  many  of  his  fellow  students 
with  ambition  for  professional  or  public  life,  his  love  of  the  quiet 
country  home  remained  unchanged,  and  on  coming  of  age  he 
returned  to  the  farm  in  the  County  of  Peel  which  was  to  become 
the  beautiful  homestead  of  after  days,  and  which  was  to  be  his 
home  for  the  next  twenty-five  years.  Thither  he  brought,  in 
1845,  his  young  bride,  Miss  ^lary  Elizabeth  Jane  Somerset,  a 
lady  whose  beauty  of  person  and  of  Christian  character,  and 
whose  refinement  and  intelligence  fitted  her  to  be  the  companion 
of  an  educated  man,  and  to  grace  the  high  stations  to  which  in 
after  years  they  were  to  be  called. 

The  next  ten  years  were  given  to  the  quiet  life  and  the  duties 
of  home,  neighborhood,  and  church,  to  which  he  gave  his  ener- 
gies as  class-leader,  Sabbath  School  superintendent,  and  trustee. 
But  even  then  premonition  of  his  future  duties  were 
not  wanting  in  municipal  honors,  and  a  nomination  for  par- 
liamentary honors,  which  he  at  first  declined.  In  1854  he  was 
elected  in  the  Reform  interest  as  representative  of  the  County 
of  Peel  in  the  Legislative  Assembly,  and  for  the  next  seven  years 
devoted  his  attention  to  the  important  questions  then  before  the 
country,  such  as  the  settlement  of  the  clergy  reserves,  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  municipal  system,  and  the  improvement  of  edu- 
cation. In  1861  he  was  defeated  on  a  local  issue  by  the  Hon. 
John  Hillyard  Cameron,  but  the  following  year  was  elected  to 
the  Legislative  Council  for  the  Home  District,  including  the 
Counties  of  Peel  and  Halton,  from  which  he  was  called  at  Con- 
federation to  the  Senate  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada. 

The  political  life  of  a  member  of  Parliament,  whether  in  the 
Upper  or  Lower  House,  from  1862  onward  was  a  stormy  one, 
and  when  the  "double  majority"  failed  and  a  deadlock  of  par- 
ties was  imminent,  the  leaders  of  both  parties  consented  to  unite 
their  forces  to  carry  into  efifect  the  great  national  measure  of 
Confederation,  as  promising  relief  from  their  present  political 
difficulties,  as  well  as  a  nobler  destiny  for  their  country  in  the 
future.       In  the  ministry    which  was    thus    formed  the    Hon. 


Acta    Vicfofiana.  i  83 

George  Brown,  the  leader  of  the  party  with  which  Mr.  Aikins 
had  thus  far  acted,  the  Hon.  Wm.  MacDougall,  his  former 
fellow-student,  and  the  Hon.  Oliver  Mowat,  were  members  on 
the  Reform  side  for  Upper  Canada,  with  the  Hon.  John  A.  Mac- 
donald,  James  Cockburn,  and  Alexander  Campbell,  Conserva- 
tives. This  coalition  government  ended  with  the  completion  of 
Confederation,  and  the  entrance  of  the  old  provinces  into  the 
new  Dominion.  It  was  the  desire  of  Sir  John  A.  Macdonald 
that  the  union  of  parties  should  be  continued,  but  Mr.  Brown 
and  Mr.  Mowat  declined  and  the  Upper  Canada  Reformers 
were  represented  in  the  first  Dominion  Cabinet  by  Messrs.  How- 
land,  Fergusson-Blair,  and  MacDougall.  During  the  autumn 
several  changes  took  place  and  on  the  9th  of  December  Mr. 
Aikins  was  called  to  the  Cabinet  as  Secretary  of  State.  In  the 
same  month  Mr.  Fergusson-Blair  died  and  henceforward 
Messrs.  Aikins,  MacDougall,  and  Howland  continued  to  act  in 
Parliament  with  Sir  John  A.  Macdonald.  He  held  office  for  the 
next  five  years,  until  the  fall  of  the  Macdonald  government,  in 
1873,  on  the  Pacific  Railway  charter.  During  this  time  among 
the  important  measures  carried  into  effect  in  his  department 
were  the  organization  of  the  Dominion  Lands  Bureau  in  the 
North- West,  and  the  passing  of  the  Public  Lands  Act  in  1872 
In  the  preparation  of  this  Act  he  was  largely  assisted  by  his 
friend  and  former  fellow-student.  Colonel  J.  Stoughton  Dennis, 
then  Surveyor-General.  When  the  Macdonald  administration 
returned  to  power  in  1878,  Mr.  Aikins  was  again  included  in  the 
Cabinet,  and  continued  in  office  until  1882,  when  he  resigned  his 
place  in  the  Senate  and  was  appointed  Lieutenant-Governor  of 
Manitoba.  At  the  close  of  his  term  in  1887,  he  returned  to  On- 
tario, and  in  1896,  was  once  more  appointed  to  the  Senate,  in 
which  he  continued  to  discharge  his  duties  to  the  end  of  his  life. 
Throughout  his  whole  life,  he  not  only  maintained  his  char- 
acter as  a  consistent  Christian  man,  but  also  found  time  find 
opportunity  for  Christian  work,  and  took  a  prominent  part  in 
all  the  interests  of  the  Methodist  Church.  For  many  years  he 
was  lay  treasurer  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  our  Church ;  and 
his  influence,  experience,  and  ability  in  public  affairs  were  al- 
ways at  its  command  for  service.  He  closed  a  long  and  useful 
life  in  the  quiet  of  his  own  home  and  in  the  peace  of  the  Chris- 
tian faith  on  the  6th  of  August,  1904,  in  the  eighty-second  year 
of  his  age. 


184 


Acta    V^tctoria7ia. 


^,-...#^^%^ 
^^;,^^^?.<^^ 


T 


The  Eternal  Path 

IME  whips  us  on  along  the  eternal  way, 

And  as  we  strain  towards  the  unknown  goal, 
We  hail  with  joy  or  grief  the  new-born  day  : 
We  bless  or  curse  the  seasons  as  thev  roll. 


But  this  our  Earth  is  doomed  as  well  as  we ; 

She  holds  her  course  unwearied  round  the  sun, 
She  spins  along  the  path,   unwitting  she. 

If  ever  her  long  journey  will  be  run. 

And  he,  our  central  foice,  our  life,  our  light, 

Sun  of  our  suburb  of  the  universe  ; 
He  plunges  on  into  the  infinite, 

Unknowing  what  far  fields  he  must  traverse. 

And  other  suns,  a  million  suns  beside, 

With  frightful,  unimaginable  force, 
Are  whirling  through  aerial  deserts  wide 

To  unknown  goals  on  the  eternal  course. 

Secret  the  way,   far-off,  unknown  the  goal. 
And  yet  the  Father  holds  us  in   His  care  ; 

He  guides  His  worlds.   He  li'ts  the  weary  soul  ; 
He  knows  the  way,  He  hears  thy  feeblest  prayer. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


i8^ 


The  Barricade 

BY    S.    FRANCES    HARRISON    ("SERANUS"). 

ERBERT  LORING  was  a  young  barrister  of  promise  and 

Han  intimate  friend  of  the  family.  He  possessed  a  spon- 
taneity and  fertility  of  humor,  and  a  vein  of  inconseqence 
and  generosity  which,  while  delightful  to  share  in,  con- 
tributed chiefly  to  his  suddenly  renouncing  his  home  and 
profession  and  taking  to  mining.  In  other  words,  the 
Klondike  fever  caught  him — held  him  fast. 

For  six  months  he  was  absent— none  knew  whether  he 
had  been  successful  ornot— when,  as  suddenly  as  he  had 
gone,  he  returned.  That  return  was  dramatic.  It  was 
New  Year's  Eve  and  the  hour  seven,  with  the  gas  lighted  and  a  plenti- 
ful table  laid  for  five.  The  meal  being  "  high  tea,"  both  white  and  brown 
bread  were  on  the  trencher,  and  a  good-natured  quarrel  reigning 
be'iween  two  boys  as  to  the  relative  merits  of  the  loaves.  From  sport 
they  proceeded,  as  youth  will,  to  earnest.  The  loaves  were  snatched, 
held  on  high,  grabbed,  thrown  down,  caught  again.  Next  they 
changed  hands,  and  in  the  midst  of  calls  to  order,  rapping,  laughter, 
shouting,  the  brown  loaf  crumbled  in  two,  and  the  white  being  a  twist, 
resolved  itself  into  a  long  yellow  shining  braid  lying  across  the  table. 
"  Children,  children,  this  is  going  too  far !  Leave  the  bread  alone 
at  once  !— do  you  hear  ?     It  is  a  sin  to  waste  it  so." 

Like  an  echo  came  from  behind  my  chair  the  words,  "  It  is  indeed 
a  sin  to  waste  it  so  !  " 

I  started  and  looked  around.  Herbert  Loring  stood  at  the  door, 
the  very  ghost,  as  we  say,  of  his  former  self.  His  dress  had  sufifered  , 
his  features  were  sharpened ;  his  eyes  sunken.  His  gay,  confident 
manner  had  vanished  and,  more  like  a  suppliant  than  a  friend,  he 
held  up  one  hand  as  if  in  protest  or  invocation.  For  a  moment  this 
strange  impression  affected  us,  then  we  crowded  around  him,  and  he 
grew  more  natural.  Apologizing  for  the  broken  bread,  I  was  sending 
for  a  fresh  loaf  when  he  put  his  hand  earnestly  on  mine  and  begged 
me  to  do  nothing  of  the  kind. 

"  I  heard  you  say  that  it  was  a  sin  to  waste  the  bread,  and  I  repeated 
your  words.     Did  you  hear  me  ?  " 
I  told  him  I  had. 

"But  you  could  not  understand  why  I — I — Herbert  Loring,  re- 
peated them.  And  I  do  not  wonder.  There  was  a  time  I,  too,  might 
have  wasted  good  food  ;  but  not  now — not  now  ! " 


I  86  Ada    Victoriana. 

This  transpontine  speech  amazed  us,  but  we  forbore  to  question 
him  just  then.  When  the  meal  was  over  we  asked  as  to  his  success. 
For  answer  he  drew  a  canvas  bag  from  a  small  hand  valise  and  put  it 
on  the  table.     It  appeared  to  be  full,  and  we  were  naturally  delighted. 

"  You  reappear  after  a  respectable  interval,"  I  said,  "  like  the  regula- 
tion miner  of  fiction,  in  shabby  clothes,  but  with  dust  and  nuggets  in 
the  regulation  bag.     Your  friends  will  envy  you." 

Herbert  smiled  rather  sadly.  "  I  hope  not,  though  I  have  not  done 
so  badly.  I  have  no  nuggets,  as  you  call  them,  but  I  have  cleared 
$i,ooo  in  dust  and  two  bars  valued  at  $500  apiece." 

"  Are  you  going  back  ?  " 

"  Never  !  I  would  pave  roads  sooner." 

"But  think  of  what  you  have  done  already!  If  you  went  again 
knowing  the  ground  better — " 

Herbert  struck  his  hand  fiercely  on  the  table. 

"  Never,  I  tell  you  !  Heavens  !  You  sit  here  and — and — waste  the 
bread,  the  daily  bread  of  peace  and  work  and  plenty  together,  and 
yonder  there  are  men  starving — stairving — do  you  know,  can  you 
tell  what  that  means?  " 

We  were  silent. 

"  I  left  here,"  Herbert  resumed,  "  late  in  June,  as  you  know.  We 
got  up  without  any  accidents.  The  trail  was  an  old  and  frequented 
one  ;  we  had  summer  on  our  side,  and  our  provisions  were  well 
chosen  and  plentiful.  The  air  was  so  invigorating  that  all  our  por- 
taging and  walking  failed  to  fatigue  us,  and  we  were  among  the  first  to 
try  our  luck  near  Dawson  City.  In  fact,  our  success  was  extraordin- 
arily simple.  We  just  took  pans  and  shovels,  dug  and  washed,  and 
washed  and  dug,  and  cleared  any  amount  of  stuff.  But  the  scenery 
was  monotonous,  and  the  life  rough  and  drear.  Scurgis,  a  surveyor, 
whom  I  had  taken  a  fancy  to,  and  an  American  named  Dyce,  were 
my  only  companions,  and  by  the  middle  of  November  we  had  enough 
of  it ;  so  wi  started  for  home.  Sturgis  wished  very  much  to  try  the 
other  side  of  Plymouth  Pass  than  the  one  we  had  come  by,  as  at  a 
place  called  Fort  Mellon,  we  had  heard  there  was  a  small  settlement 
working  a  richer  and  newer  claim,  and  Dyce  and  I,  eager  lor  adventure, 
arranged  that  we  would  accompany  him.  We  were  warned  against 
proceeding  by  a  trail  so  little  known  so  late  in  the  year,  but  with  bags 
full  of  money,  two  canoes,  fair  weather,  and  plenty  of  provisions,  we 
started  without  a  misgiving. 

"  At  our  first  Portage,  the  Portage  de  la  Mauvaise  Musique — and  a 
bad  music  it  turned  out  for  us — a  dreadful  thing  happened.     We  lost 


Acta    Victoriaiia.  187 

Dyce.  I  was  on  ahead  with  tools  and  provisions.  Sturgis  followed 
with  one  canoe,  while  Dyce  was  some  distance  behind  with  the  other. 
The  river  ran  here  in  a  wild  rapid,  too  furious  to  freeze — a  most 
dangerous  channel,  even  for  the  skilful  Indians  of  the  district;  but 
Dyce,  lake-bred  (he  belonged  to  Ohio),  could  never  be  brought  to 
understand  the  peril  of  seething  waters.  As  we  paused  a  moment, 
the  devil  seemed  to  enter  into  him.  He  ran  to  the  shore,  launched  the 
canoe,  and  was  off  and  away  towards  the  centre  of  that  turbulent 
stream  before  we  knew  what  he  was  doing — with  a  smile  upon  his 
face — poor  old  Dyce  !  Sturgis  and  I  dropped  canoe  and  burdens  » 
shouted  and  swore.  He  only  shook  his  head  and  pointed  to  the 
opposite  bank. 

"  '  He'll  not  reach  it ! '  cried  Sturgis.  '  And,  by  God,  there  he  goes 
now  !  It's  all  up  with  him  ! ' 

"  The  canoe  was  caught  on  the  tip  of  icy,  sparkling  waters,  hoisted 
high  on  a  crest  of  silver  as  a  ball  on  a  spout,  was  overturned,  and  sent 
spinning  into  the  rapid.  We  heard  a  cry,  caught  a  glimpse  of  some- 
thing being  torn  and  tossed  on  the  half-submerged  rocks,  and  that  was 
the  last  of  Dyce.  You  can  understand  how  this  incident  aflfected  us, 
as,  in  addition  to  the  loss  of  companion  and  canoe,  we  lost  our  chart, 
which  Dyce  had  upon  him.  It  was  impossible  to  reach  him,  and  the 
already  too  cold  nights  precluded  all  ideas  of  waiting  till  the  body 
floated  out  into  the  stream. 

"  We  proceeded  next  day  by  water,  and  soon  found  that  the  less  of 
the  chart  was  indeed  very  serious.  Between  the  Portage  du  Rocher 
and  the  Portage  du  Chien  we  were  to  make  land  at  a  spot  opposite  a 
large  blazed  tree  hanging  over  the  water  ;  but  whether  we  went  too 
far  or  whether  some  storm  had  uprooted  the  landmark  I  do  not 
know  ;  we  never  saw  it.  On  the  second  afternoon  the  current  was 
rapidly  increasing  and  Sturgis  moodily  reviewing  our  position,  when 
under  our  bow  a  long  cascade  of  rapids  revealed  itself,  and  in  a 
moment  we  were  drawn  into  the  deadly  threads  of  glittering  surge. 
Sturgis  threw  out  the  heavier  packages.  We  knelt  close,  and  felt  the 
canoe  oscillate,  quiver,  strive,  scratch — then  fly  straight  as  an  arrow 
over  and  through  the  seething  crests  to  smooth  water.  We  got  safely 
to  shore,  but  the  canoe  was  good  for  nothing  !  " 

"  Did  you  turn  back  ?  "' 

"Turn  back?  You  never  knew  Sturgis,  it  is  plain.  No;  we  went 
on  without  a  chart,  with  food  for  only  a  fortnight,  calculating,  however, 
that  we  would  reach  Fort  Melton  in  about  three  days,  keeping  due 
south  by  the  stars  at  night,  and  in  the  day-time  watching  the  crests  of 


io8  Acta    ]^ictoriana. 

the  Rockies  on  our  left.  On  the  third  evening  Sturgis  stumbled 
against  a  stout  rope,  twined  many  times  around  a  still  stouter  tree, 
knotted  and  tied  in  a  profusion  of  twists  and  convolutions  that  would 
have  baffled  us  long  had  we  thought  of  undoing  them.  Sturgis, 
always  intensely  alive,  alert  and  curious,  was  for  following  the  rope:  T 
preferred  to  let  it  alone." 

"' Don't  you  see,' he  said,  '  it's  not  loose,  lying  along  the  ground, 
but  taut,  strained,  and  evidently  leading  somewhere.    I  wwi-/ follow  it.' 

"  For  a  quarter  of  an  hour  we  followed  the  rope  where  it  led,  ovtr 
branches,  around  boulders,  and  between  trees,  when  Sturgis  suddenl\ 
grasped  my  arm. 

"  '  Listen  ! '  he  said.     '  I  hear  voices.' 

"  In  a  moment  I  heard  them  too — a  strange  sound  in  the  wilderness — 
that  of  hymn  singing,  and  not  by  one  or  two  voices,  but  by  a  multitude. 
The  sounds  came  nearer  and  nearer,  till  without  any  warning — it  was 
dark  by  this  time,  and  painfully  cold^we  toppled  over  a  treacherous 
sandy  bank  into  a  vale  or  plain  below,  still  following  the  rope.  Above 
us  rose  some  kind  of  white,  uneven  wall  or  1  arricade  through  whose 
interstices  we  saw  by  the  glare  of  several  rude  camp  fires  a  hundred 
or  more  pilgrims  of  the  Klondike. 

"Our  feelings  were  those  of  extreme  bewilderment  and  consternation. 
An  hour  before  we  had  deemed  ourselves  the  only  human  beings  in 
that  remote  and  inclement  region  ;  now  we  were  face  to  face  with  a 
hundred  of  our  species,  among  whom  we  might  even  find  old  friends 
and  acquaintances.  But  we  hesitated  to  enter  the  strange  enclosure. 
Sturgis  particularly — and  this  was  unusual — hung  back. 

"  '  I  don't  understand  it  in  the  least,'  he  said,  peering  through  the 
apertures  formed  by  the  angles  in  the  barricade  at  motley  groups 
around  the  camp-fires.  '  I  never  saw  anything  like  it.  What  are 
these  people  doing  here  ?  ' 

"  I  had  no  explanation  to  offer.  As  yet  we  were  too  far  off  to  note 
the  expression  or  attire  of  those  who  sat  clasping  their  knees  and 
raising  a  doleful  song  by  the  ruddy  and  orange  fires. 

"'And  what  in  heaven's  name  is  this  wall  built  of?  It  looks 
uncommonly  like — bones.' 

"  Groping  about  in  the  half  light,  the  cold  moon  on  one  side, 
and  bonfires  on  the  other,  we  at  last  discovered  that  the  barri- 
cade was  constructed  out  of  the  bleached  skeletons  of  many 
horses,  presumably  fallen  by  the  way,  in  shape  an  irregular  oval. 
The  people  inside  it  were  grouped  near  the  centre ;  and  now, 
as  we  looked  more  closely,  we  could   perceive  that   many  of  them 


Ada    Victoriana.  \  89 

were  lying  on  the  ground  covered  with  cloaks  and  coats,  while  those 
who  were  chanting  scraps  of  hymns  and  psalms  were  horribly 
emaciated.  One  or  two,  stronger  than  the  rest,  rose  from  time  to 
time  and  plied  the  fares,  but  in  a  listless  and  peculiar  manner. 

"'It's  a  case  of  giving  up,"  muttered  Sturgis,  'caused,  I  suppose, 
in  the  first  instance  by  famine.  Look  at  their  poor  hands  and  fingers! 
Herbert,  what  are  we  to  do  ?  ' 

"  It  happened  that,  just  as  he  asked  me  that  question,  a  portion  of 
the  barricade  on  which  we  were  standing  fell  in,  and  we  were  imme- 
diately revealed  to  the  people  round  the  fires,  being  precipitated 
almost  into  their  midst. 

"  In  an  instant  and  with  one  accord  the  demeanor  of  the  pilgrims 
altered.  Those  who  were  awake  lost  their  languor  and  took  on  fresh 
and  awful  strength.  Those  who  had  been  sleeping  awoke,  dazed  and 
frenzied,  although  many  of  the  forms  stiffly  outlined  beneath  cover- 
ings never  moved  at  all.  These  were  they  who,  alas  !  had  already 
succumbed  to  cold  and  hunger.  Sturgis  and  I  were  surrounded, 
beaten  to  the  ground  and  stripped  of  our  packs  and  bundles.  We 
saw  only  one  woman,  but  of  all  that  demented  throng  I  thought  her 
eye  the  sanest,  although  it  held,  too,  a  torturing  fear.  The  rest  were 
men  and  boys  of  all  ages,  and  mostly  of  the  artisan  class,  with  a 
sprinkling  of  a  rougher  element.  Sturgis  and  I  fought  for  our  lives. 
We  had  food  for  a  fortnight  at  least,  and  in  that  time  we  might 
accomplish  our  return.  What  were  they  after  ?  The  attack  was 
puzzling  at  first,  and  we  both  felt  for  our  gold.  But  it  was  not  gold 
they  sought.  Finding  it,  they  threw  it  aside  and  would  have  stamped 
upon  it. 

"  '  Gold  !  gold  ! '  they  ciied  ;  '  what  have  we  to  do  with  gold  ?  We 
had  gold;  we  have  it  yet,  but  we  want  what  gold  cannot  give  us — -at 
least  here — we  want  food.' 

"  Then  it  broke  upon  us  that  it  must  be  for  our  provisions  that  these 
poor  demented  people  had  assaulted  us,  and,  indeed,  on  rising  from 
the  ground  where  we  had  struggled  for  breath  and  liberty,  we  found 
our  bags  in  possession  of  the  strongest  of  the  rabble.  The  disorder 
was  so  great  that  in  ten  minutes  or  less  nothing  remained,  and  half 
the  food  had  been  wasted  by  being  spilled  or  otherwise  destroyed. 
Much  of  it  was  not  in  a  condition  to  be  eaten,  requiring  preparation 
and  cooking,  and  when  this  was  the  case  it  was  flung  away  in  mad 
derision. 

"Oaths  resounded  on  all  sides,  and  in  the  glare  of  the  bonfires  the 
seekers  after  gold  and  fortune  resembled  some  savage  tribe  engaged 


190  Acia    Victor iana. 

in  fearful  and  unnatural  rites.  Consumed  with  wonder  and  pity,  we 
were  thinking  of  our  future  movements  and  how  we  should  maintain 
life  for  the  next  few  days,  when  the  woman  I  had  noticed  touched  me 
timidly  on  the  arm.  I  turned  and  met  her  eyes,  melting  with  con- 
flicting emotions. 

"  '  Can  we  do  anything  for  you  ?  '  I  said.  '  I  am  afraid  these 
cowards  have  left  scarcely  any  food.    See!  they  have  taken  everything.' 

"  "^  Don't  call  them  that,  sir,'  she  replied,  'or  at  least  not  till  they 
have  proved  themselves  so.' 

"  '  What  do  you  mean  ?  '  I  asked,  for  there  was  a  hurried  change  in 
her  manner. 

" '  Besides,  I  am  not  so  badly  off  as  the  others,'  she  answered, 
irrelevantly  as  I  thought.  'See!  I  am  not  at  all  reduced,  not  thin 
and  worn  like  the  men  are.' 

"  It  was  true.  She  had  managed  to  preserve  more  of  the  appearance 
of  health  than  any  of  the  singular  camp,  and  was  by  nature  a  pretty 
and  plump  woman  of  about  twenty-five. 

"  Sturgis  was  the  first  to  perceive  her  meaning. 

"  '  My  God  !  you  don't  fear  that  they  will — ah,  I  can't  name  the 
thought ! ' 

"  Like  a  flash  I  saw  her  meaning,  too,  and  recoiled.  '  Oh,  not  that; 
not  that ! '  I  cried.  '  Anything  but  that.  They  might  sink  low, 
become  desperate;  but  these  are  Englishmen — Americans — civilized 
— even  religious  men.     They  are  not  savages — brutes — cannibals.' 

"Why  do  you  not  try  to  escape?'  said  Sturgis.  'Once  at  Fort 
Melton  you  will  be  safe.' 

The  woman  smiled  grimly. 

" '  This  is  Fort  Melton,'  she  said,  and  for  the  first  time  I  felt 
genuine  fear — '  least,  what  there  is  left  of  it.  My — my  husband, 
Jack  .\Iacy,  was  the  first  to  come  here.  That's  why  I  stand  it  so  well. 
I  know  the  climate,  and  I  can  go  without  food  better  than  most  people. 
But  Jack's  dead.  This  cold  spell  finished  him  ;  he  had  a  weak  chest, 
and  so  I'm  alone.  And,  sir,  I've  done  my  best  to  make  a  cheerful 
camp.  I've  brought  in  food  for  them,  and  I've  shown  them  where  to 
look  for  it ;  and  the  wall  there  was  my  idea,  to  keep  off  wolves  and 
wildcats,  and  I've  even  tried  to  lead  the  nightly  singing  round  the  fire, 
but  I  can't  keep  it  up  much  longer.' 

"  She  coughed  to  hide  a  dry,  choking  sob. 

"  '  I  should  think  not ! '  exclaimed  Sturgis.  '  Why  don't  your  people 
make  some  effort  to  move  on  down,  if  possible,  nearer  civilization  ?" 

"  '  They're  too  far  gone,  sir.     They  can  do  nothing  till  they  get  food. 


Acta    Victoriana.  191 

Everything's  been  against  us.  In  September  last  the  bush  fires  spread 
and  destroyed  twenty-five  shacks — all  there  were.  We've  had  scurvy 
since  then,  and  many,  many  deaths,  yet  you  can't  move  them.  When 
things  are  a  little  better  then  it  is  all  'rose'  with  them,  and  they 
think  of  the  gold.     But  I'm  afraid,  sir,  at  last — and  for  myself." 

"  Sturgis  and  I  were  silent  a  moment,  contemplating  the  men. 

'■■'  I  might  speak  to  them,  I  think,'  said  he.  '  It  can  do  no  harm 
to  tell  them  how  we  are  situated  ourselves,  and  as  we  are  the  fresher 
we  might  propose  to  start  at  once  for  Cariboo,  the  nearest  station,  and 
send  back  help.' 

"  '  Be  careful,  sir ! '  said  the  woman. 

"  '  Are  they  armed  ? ' 

"'No  guns  or  powder  to  speak  of;  it's  all  used  up.  But  they  have 
a  few  knives,  sir.' 

"'That's  all  right,'  said  Sturgis,  heartily.  '  Look  after  Mrs.  Macy, 
Herbert,  while  I  interview  these  chaps.' 

"'You  had  best  call  me  Ellen,'  said  she,  trembling  and  panting  a 
little,  '  there's  a  real  Mrs.  Macy  somewhere  in  the  town,  and  she 
might  be  uneasy  if  she  heard  about  me.' 

"You  may  be  certain  that  neither  Sturgis  nor  myself  cared  a  button 
about  the  social  standing  of  this  heroine  of  the  Klondyke.  A  braver, 
better  woman,  never  breathed. 

"  Sturgis  stepped  into  the  circle  of  unknown  men,  and  Ellen  Macy 
and  1  withdrew  where  it  was  easier  for  her  to  tell  me  more  of  her 
story.  We  had  been  talking  only  a  few  minutes  when  a  commotion 
arose  around  my  comrade,  and  I  judged  it  my  duty  to  go  forward. 

"I  rushed  across  the  ground,  stumbling  over  three  or  four  prostrate 
bodies  as  I  ran,  just  in  time  to  see  a  long  arm  raised  holding  a  knife, 
and  the  next  moment  to  see  that  knife  plunged  into  Sturgis.  Yes; 
they  killed  him — murdered  him — then  and  there.  I  have  suffered 
enough,  G^d  knows  !  Then  the  men  closed  round  me,  and  I  saw, 
and  neve  shall  forget,  their  wizened,  sharpened  countenances ;  their 
long  claw-like  fingers  ;  their  voracious  expressions;  their  glittering,  yet 
dull,  eyes. 

"'What  are  you  going  to  do  next?'  I  cried.  'You'll  gain  nothing 
by  killing  me.     I've  no  more  food  left.' 

"  I  might  as  well  have  talked  to  the  rocks  and  the  ground.  Across 
the  red  glare  I  caught  Ellen  Macy's  eye,  and  it  widened  with  new 
terror. 

"There  seemed  to  be  some  conferring  among  the  crowd.  A  few 
burst  into  hysterical  tears,  others  called  wildly   for  food,  swore,  and 


192  Acta    Vidoriana. 

babbled  in  half  delirious  accents,  and  before  I  could  elude  their  con- 
certed action,  they  caught  me  up  and  tossed  me  over  the  ugly 
barricade. 

"  But,  although  bruised  and  stunned,  I  still  retained  sufificient 
consciousness  to  think  of  Ellen  Macy — of  the  probable  terrors  of  her 
position.  I  could  only  hope  that  aid  might  still  come,  if  not  by  me, 
then  through  someone  or  something  else.  During  my  conscious 
intervals  that  night,  I  heard  groans  and  shrieks,  mingled  with  oaths 
and  snatches  of  hymns,  but  I  could  detect  nothing  definite.  So  I 
deserted  her,  if  it  can  be  called  desertion,  and  crawling  from  boulder 
to  boulder,  from  crag  to  crag,  faint,  bleeding  and  in  pain,  I  at  length 
reached,  on  the  third  day,  a  straggling  camp  or  settlement,  known  as 
Paradise  Alley.  In  warm  weather  this  was  a  beautiful  spot  by  the 
shores  of  the  Pelly  River,  but  now  it  was  looked  on  as  the  last  outpost  of 
civilization,  numbering  about  twenty  Indians  and  a  dozen  rough  miners. 

"  I  knocked  at  the  door  of  the  chief  shack,  and  when  it  was  opened 
fell  on  the  floor  without  a  word.  That  was  the  beginning  of  a  low 
fever,  through  which  I  was  nursed  by  the  miners  for  six  weeks. 
When  I  could  speak  coherently,  I  told  them  of  the  barricade,  of  the 
lonely  woman,  of  my  fears  for  her,  of  the  end  of  my  friend  Sturgis. 

"For  some  time  they  would  not  believe  me.  Then,  in  spite  of  the 
severe  weather,  seven  of  the  men  started  north.  They  found  the  spot, 
and  many,  many  corpses,  but  no  trace  of  the  woman  Ellen  Macy." 

Herbert  stopped  for  a  moment,  drawing  his  hand  over  his  eyes 
then  went  on  again. 

"You  see  the  wreck  I  am.  You  can  imagine,  perhaps,  the  effect 
all  this  has  had  on  my  mind  and  my  sympathies.  I  have  lost  two 
companions;  I  have  starved;  I  have  seen  murder  done  and  dreamt  far 
worse,  and  you  ask  me  if  I'm  going  back.     Never  !  " 

We  had  one  question  to  ask  :  "  What  do  you  suppose  became  of 
Ellen  Macy  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  know,"  said  our  friend,  but  with  a  tremor  in  his  voice 
and  a  great  awe  upon  his  face.  Outside  the  bells  were  jangling 
merrily  in  the  crisp  wmter  air,  but  around  the  table  our  faces  grew 
grave.  "  I  have  not  told  this  story  before,  but  when  I  entered  and 
saw  you  all  so  merry,  and  also — forgive  me — so  heedless  and  extrava- 
gant, everything  came  up  again  in  my  mind. 

"  Bread  or  gold,  which  do  you  choose?  " 

And  Herbert,  with  a  tinge  of  his  old  manner,  held  up  in  one  hand 
his  canvas  bag,  and  in  the  other  a  loaf  which  had  just  been  placed 
upon  the  table. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


193 


Manual  Training 


BY    CEPHAS    GUILLET,    B.A.,    PH.D. 

NY  thorough  course  in    manual  training  must  involve  a 

/jL  study  both  of  nature  and   of  human  history.     It  cannot 

^    ^         ignore  the  past  and  it  must  draw  new  inspiration  from 

nature,  the  perennial  source  of  beauty.     The  goal  never 

to  be  lost  sight  of  is  the  marriage  of  beauty  and  utiluy. 

In  my  own  school,  in  which  I  had  an  opportunity  of 
applying,  unhampered  by  outside  interference,  the  best 
methods  I  could  discover  or  devise,  I  at  first  adopted  a 
modification  of  the  sloyd  system.  I  taught  my  boys  to 
use  the  knife  and  the  tools  of  the  carpenter  in  making 
various  sim[  le  objects  connected  with  their  interests  ;  as  a  marble- 
stick  and  other  playthings,  a  pen-holder,  a  moth-drier,  a  bird-house,  a 


set  of  shelves  for  specimens,  and  the  like,  most  of  this  work  fitting  in 
well  with  their  work  in  nature  study.*  Realizing,  however,  that  this, 
while  good  as  far  as  it  went,  was  very  elementary  work  of  limited 
educational  value,  I  supplemented  it  with  work  involving  higher 
faculties  and  appealing  to  more  permanent  interests.  This  was  in 
large  part  the  method  of  J.  Liberty  Tadd,  as  outlined  in  his  "New 
Methods  in  Education." 

*  For  an  account  of  the  work  of  my  school  in  the  study  of  their  environment,  see   The  Peda- 
gogical Seminary  for  March.  1904,  "  A  (llimpse  at  a  Nature  School." 


194 


Ada    Victo7'ia7ia 


I  shall  briefly  describe  a  year's  work  of  my  school  in  this  higher 
manual  training.  First  we  worked  with  the  traditional  units  of  design, 
as  they  have  been  created  by  the  finest  artistic  minds — the  scroll  and 
anthemion,  the  shell,  the  leaf  and  bud  and  rosette.  We  learned  to 
draw  these  with  facility  with  both  hands  and  then  studied  how  to 
arrange  them  in  beautiful  patterns. 

The  illustration  on  page  193  shows  the  designs  invented  during 
the  Fall  term  by  nine  boys  from  eight  to  fourteen  years  of  age) 
except  three  of  the  designs  which  are  by  myself.  They  are  variously 
executed  in  crayon,  common  ink,  India  ink  and  water  colors.  The 
boys  invented  from  three  to  six  patterns  each,  mainly  head  pieces, 
centre  pieces  and  borders. 


The  boys  were  also  taught  to  model  both  conventional  and  natural 
forms  in  clay.  Clay  has  been  used  by  man  from  time  immemorial  as 
a  means  of  expression,  and  nothing  is  so  suitable  for  the  expression  of 
the  child's  artistic  conceptions  as  this  wonderfully  plastic  material. 
The  illustration  on  page  194  shows  clay  models  made  by  nine  boys  in 
the  winter  term. 

Frequently  the  boys  were  taken  to  the  Zoological  Museum  and 
trained  to  draw  some  of  the  animals  from  memory.  One  was  first 
allowed  to  scrutinize  the  animal  selected  until  he  thought  he  had  a 
good  mental  image  of  it.  He  then  went  into  another  room  and  drew 
it.  This  proved  to  be  an  excellent  means  of  training  the  powers  of 
observation    and  memory.     The    same   animal  form  was  sometimes 


Ada    Victoj'iana. 


195 


also  modelled  as  well  as  drawn  from  memory  at  the  school  the  next 
day  or  several  days  later.     It  thus  became  fixed  in  the  mind. 

In  March  we  sometimes  took  advantage  of  the  thaws  to  model  out- 
doors in  snow  from  memory  the  animal  forms  we  had  learned  to  draw 
and  model  in  clay.  On  page  195  are  several  groups  of  boys  model- 
ling in  snow  on  Cartier  Square.  I  one  day  took  them  to  Parliament 
Hill  and  had  them  model  in  snow  a  large  lion's  head  on  each  side  of 
the  great  steps  leading  up  to  the  Parliament  Buildings. 

As  soon  as  a  boy  can  model  a  good  scroll  he  is  taught  to  carve  it  in 
quartered  oak  (see  illustration  page  196).  He  is  then  encouraged 
to  carve  an  original  design  for  some  article  of  furniture.  As  a  means 
of  at  once  arousing  and  giving  a  beautiful  direction  to  energy,  carving 


in  the  tough  oak  is  a  splendid  exercise,  both  physical  and  intellectual. 
It  gives  grip  and  grasp. 

In  the  illustration  on  page  197  are  the  designs  of  carving  for  furni- 
ture, many  of  them  (nearly  all  the  more  elaborate)  original,  carved  in 
oak  and  other  hard  woods  during  five  months  by  nine  boys.  There 
are  panels  for  a  coffer,  a  mirror-frame,  the  top  of  a  plant  stand,  the 
ends  of  table  book-racks,  and  several  picture  and  photo  frames.  Some 
of  the  work  there  was  not  time  to  finish,  but  the  pupils  are  both  able 
and  willing  to  finish  it  without  further  oversight.  Such  work  gives 
boys  confidence  in  themselves,  the  true  confidence  that  comes  from 
knowing  that  one  can  do  things  worth  doing.  All  too  much  time  is 
spent  by  our  youth  in  mere  sport. 


196 


Acta    Vicforiana. 


In  the  spring,  in  connection  with  the  work  in  nature  study,  the  boys 
are  taught  to  draw  and  paint  our  native  plants.  I  have  found  that 
this  work  reveals  to  them  beauty  ihey  had  never  observed  before. 
'■  Why  I  never  knew  the  wild  ginger  was  such  a  beautiful  fiower  !  " 
was  the  exclamation  of  one  of  the  boys  after  studying  it  in  this  way; 
and  the  others  echoed  his  opinion.  In  the  illustration  on  page  198 
they  are  painting  plants  on  the  Gatineau  River  at  the  beautiful  Chelsea 
Rapids. 

Several  of  the  plants  are  conventionalized  and  used  in  designs. 
The  boys  spent  the  last  day  of  school  at  Rockliffe,  by  the  Ottawa 
River  (where  they  may  be  seen  in  the  illustration  on  page  199),  painting 
designs  from  the  beautiful  wild  ginger  and  the  graceful  little  twin- 
flower  vine. 


'I'he  manual  training  I  have  tried  to  picture  develops  something 
more  than  mechanical  accuracy.  It  develops  taste  and  inventiveness, 
qualities  that  are  of  the  highest  importance  to  society  and  which  are 
yet  hardly  thought  of  in  our  ordinary  systems  of  education;  for  these 
inculcate  both  the  conservative  and  the  critical  at  itude  of  mind,  but 
rarely  the  constructive.  What  would  not  our  manufacturers  give  for 
young  men  who  had  been  trained  in  this  way  for  a  number  of  years 
to  turn  out  work  of  high  quality  and  finish?  If  we  are  to  compete 
with  the  nations  of  the  world  as  a  manufacturing  country,  our  educa- 
tional systems  will  have  to  be  revised. 

Again,  in  all  the  exercises  I  have  described  of  drawing,  modelling  and 
carving  (and,  indeed,  of  writing  also),  the  pupils  are  trained  to  use  both 


A  eta    Victoriana . 


197 


hands  with  equal  facility.  Consider  the  advantage  that  a  race  trained 
to  be  two-handed  and  symmetrically  developed  in  brain  and  body 
would  have  in  all  the  arts  both  of  peace  and  war. 

But  these  more  or  less  utilitarian  results  are  not  the  only  ones. 
The  boys'  eyes  are  opened  to  beauty  of  form  and  color  wherever  it  is 
to  be  found  in  nature  and  art,  as  their  parents  have  testified.  Their 
minds  are  enriched,  their  experience  broadened,  their  higher  interests 
aroused,  their  capacity  for  happiness  enhanced.  The  child  can  be 
truly  educated  not  through  books  alone,  nor  even  through  nature 
study  by  mere  observation  and  talk,  but  through  the  incorporation  of 
the  environment  by  the  participation  of  the  whole  organism  of  the 
child  in  its  apprehension  and  appreciation. 


The  utilitarian  test,  however,  is  not  to  be  despised.  For,  in  the  last 
analysis  the  products  of  a  people,  whether  the  immediate  work  of 
artists  or  of  artisans,  or  indeed  of  any  class  of  workers,  are  the 
resultant,  not  alone  of  the  skill  and  frugality,  but  also  of  the 
wisdom,  the  culture  and  the  character  of  that  people.  And  in  this 
lies  our  truest  ground  for  optimism  in  the  struggle  of  races.  On 
these  terms  the  honest  man  will  only  welcome  the  competition  of  other 
races,  whether  they  be  white  or  yellow, 

A  great  deal  is  being  said  these  days  about  the  importance  of  manual 
training,  but  in  general  all  too  narrow  an  idea  prevails  of  what  manual 
training  is  or  might  be,  and  often  the  nature  and  needs  of  the  child, 
body  and  mind,  are  quite  overlooked.  The  strong  point  of  the  sloyd 
system  is  its  appeal  to  the  simple  interests  of  the  child,  in  that  it  has 
6 


198 


Acta    Victoriana. 


him  make  a  finished  object  in  which  he  takes  a  real  interest.  Its 
weak  points  are  its  narrow  interpretation  of  the  child's  interests,  and  its 
insistence  upon  a  logical  system  based  on  a  study  of  tools,  rather  than 
upon  a  psychological  system  based  upon  a  study  of  the  child.  I  may 
illustrate  the  latter  point  by  pointing  to  the  first  object  that  the  child 
is  taught  to  make.  It  is  a  tiny  wedge  about  three  inches  long  and 
about  an  inch  wide,  and  one-quarter  of  an  inch  thick  at  the  thick  end. 
This  tiny  object  is  to  be  made  by  a  knife  in  the  child's  clumsy  hands. 
It  recalls  the  mistakes  of  the  kindergartners.  Now  it  is  a  well-known 
fact  of  child  growth,  as  of  racial  growth,  that  the  large  muscles  of  trunk 
and  limbs  develop  first,  the  finer  muscles  of  the  hand  last.  The  child, 
therefore,  should  at  first  be  set  to  make  large  objects  roughly  with 
such  tools  as  the  saw  and  the  hammer. 


The  sloyd  system's  narrow  interpretation  of  the  child's  interests,  to 
which  reference  is  made  above,  is  seen  in  its  exclusion  of  the  instinct 
for  beauty,  for  ornamentation,  an  instinct  possessed  by  the  child  in 
common  with  primitive  man  and  his  present  representative,  the 
savage.  This  instinct  Mr.  Tadd's  system  exploits  in  a  very  beautiful, 
but  possibly  too  highly  developed  way. 

The  Japanese  exercise  their  decorative  skill  upon  the  common 
objects  of  daily  use.  The  Persians  used  to  do  the  same;  and  to  this 
day  the  Persian  artisans  make  their  own  designs.  Every  true  manual 
training  teacher  will  strive  to  encourage  and  guide  his  pupils  in  hke- 
wise  ornamenting  with  ever  increasing  art  the  things  they  like  to  make. 

The  excellence  of  Mr.  Tadd's  system  lies  in  its  insistence  upon 
freehand  drawing  and  designing  as  the  base  and  centre  of  the  work. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


199 


The  ability  to  design  is  the  key  to  all  the  minor  arts,  to  clay-mode  ling 
wood-carving,  the  work  of  the  goldsmith  and  silversmith,  embroidery, 
repousse  work,  and  many  other  beautiful  arts  to  which  our  Canadian 
youth  are  unfortunately  strangers.  Here  is  a  field  well  worth  the 
attention  of  our  manual  training  teachers  and  our  technical  schools. 

It  is  not  another  system  we  want ;  it  is  men.  There  is  too  much  of 
"system"  in  all  our  educational  effort,  and  too  little  of  man,  of 
the  live,  enthusiastic,  courageous,  original  teacher.  For  all  true 
educational  work,  whether  manual  training,  or  nature  study,  or 
history,  or  any  other  culture  material  employed  to  inform  and  develop 
the  body-soul  of  the  growing  child,  we  need  not  departmental  regula- 
tions or  curricula,  but  men — men  of  insight  and  enthusiasm,  men  of 


culture  and  special  training.  Here  we  »^ouch  the  weak  spot  in  our 
public  system  of  education — the  dearth  of  men  thoroughly  trained 
for  their  work.  For  all  other  skilled  work  based  on  science  a  long  and 
severe  special  training  is  essential.  Of  the  physician,  dentist,  lawyer, 
minister,  engineer,  years  of  direct  preparation  for  their  work  is  required, 
while  we  in  Canada  require  of  the  teachers  only  a  few  months'  crude 
training.  What  we  need  is  a  College  of  Educators,  or,  rather^  several 
such,  in  affiliation  with  our  universities.  Until  we  have  these  and 
require  our  teachers  to  attend  them,  grading  them  and  paying  them 
according  to  the  number  of  successful  years  there  spent,  teaching  will 
not  be  a  profession  and  the  public  will,  in  the  main,  continue  to  be 
badly  served  by  those  who  should  be  the  most  important  and  valued 
servants  of  the  state. 


200 


Ada    Victoriana. 


The  Wreck  of  the  ''Little  Lion" 


BY    AGNES    C.    I.AUT. 


EACH  fisher  hamlet  on  the  north  shore  of  Newfoundland   and  that 
part  of  the  north  known  as  "The  Labrador  "  has  its  village  bard 
to-day  as   two    hundred  years  ago,  who  goes   from   house  to  house 


AGNES  C.   LAUT  ON  HER  OWN  ESTATE. 


-on  winter  nights  chanting  in  rude  minstrelsy  the  adventures  of  the 
fishermen's  perilous  life.  This  episode  was  told  to  me  off  Labrador  in 
1898  and  done  into  verse  to  the  sing-song  of  the  endless  croon  which 

*  Written  off  St.  Battle  Harbor,  Labrador,  October,  1898. 


Ada    Vicioriana.  201 

that  wild  northern  sea  always  chants.  This  sing-song,  four  part 
measure,  by  the  way,  is  the  almost  uniform  measure  of  the  hamlet 
minstrel's  verse,  with  the  exception  that  nearly  all  songs  begin  with  the 
words,  "Come  all  ye  Newfoundlanders";  hence  the^name,  "Come 
all  ye's,"  by  which  fisher  folk  songs  are  known. 

The  crimson  sun  shone  red  as  wine 

'Mid  golden  glory  of  the  west ; 
The  milk-white  spray's  swift  wavering  line 

Tossed  up  in  sheets  from  waterjj  crest. 

The  angry  sea  was  gilded  bright 

In  one  long  endless  amber  trail  ; 
The  billows  rose  in  thund'rous  might 

And  broke  their  strength  with  mournful  wail. 

Newfoundland's  cold  gray  rampart  shore 

Of  lofty  rock  was  lined  in  ice — 
A  coat  of  steel  the  island  wore. 

The  glittering  mail  of  winter's  vise. 

The  coastal  ship  skimmed  past  the  edge 

Of  ice-fields  vast  and  grim  and  hoar  ; 
She  forced  her  prow,  a  narrow  wedge, 

Through  crystal  gaps  of  splintering  floor. 

At  times  she  rode  the  billows'  swell. 

Or  reeled  away  from  curling  tide, 
Or  felt  the  breakers  as  they  fell 

To  freeze  upon  her  shivering  side. 

'"Tis  twenty  years,  come  Christmas  Eve,'' 

The  old  mate  mused  and  gazed  to  sea, 
"  The  Litt/e  Lion  was  booked  to  leave 

Saint  John's  Harbor  for  Trinity. 

"  That  night  the  sky  was  studded  bris^ht 

With  countless  stars  and  full  round  moon — 

Beneath,  the  land  lay  glistning  w'hite — 
'Twas  clear  as  day  at  cloudless  noon. 

"  The  cheer  of  Christmas  Eve  flowed  free, 

Friends  lingered  round  the  Lion's  pier ; 
But  out,  at  last,  she  rode  to  sea — 

Ho-ho  !  The  crew  they  scoffed  at  fear. 


202  Acta    Victoriana 

"  No  ripple  ruffled  the  harbor  breast — 
The  shadowy  narrows  lay  quiet  and  still, 

A  sea  asleep  in  glassy  rest, 

With  pencil  lines  of  snow-clad  hill. 

"  The  lights  a-bubbled  in  foamy  glass, 

But  a  beacon  glinted  from  yonder  place  " — 

The  old  mate  waved  toward  a  jagged  mass 
Of  sharp-toothed  reefs  as  white  as  lace, 

Whose  breakers  tossed  their  seething  spray 
With  cry,  or  moan,  or  long,  low  wail ; 

Whose  white  wolf-packs  ran  down  their  prey 
Where  weird  ghost-arms  flung  back  the  gale. 

"  That  night,'"  the  mate  resumed  his  ;ale, 
"  Yon  treacherous  ridge  lay  calm  as  death  \ 

The  light-house  beacon  did  not  iail — 

But  wine-fumes  tainted  the  sailor's  breath. 


"  The  hours  dragged  leaden  at  Trinity, 

Men  watched  pale  dawn  turn  deep-dyed  red  — 

Tired  eyes  strained  hard  for  ship  at  sea. — 
The  welcomes  home  remained  unsaid. 

"  At  Christmas  noon  poor  women  came 

And  thronged  the  wharf  and  scanned  the  sea  ; 

At  eve,  the  Little  Lion's  name 

Was  breathed  in  prayers  at  Trinity. 

"  Untouched  the  ready  banquet  fare. 

The  coast  was  searched  for  sign  of  wreck  ; 

Unfilled  the  hamlet  cotter's  chair — 
The  watchers  spied  nor  spar  nor  speck. 

"  Though  twenty  years  have  passed  away. 
The  fisher-folk  with  gruesome  awe 

See  wraiths  amid  the  jagged  reef's  spray, 
And  tell  in  whispers  what  they  saw. 

"  When  winds  wail  doleful  there  in  storm. 
And  waves  moan  low  beneath  yon  cross, 

You  can  almost  fancy  some  ghostly  form 
Bemoaning  in  sobs  the  Lions  loss." 


Acta   Victoriana. 


203 


Jimhrosia    beetles 

P.Y    REV.    CHAS.    J.    S.    BETHUNE, 
Editor   of   The   Canadian  Entomologist. 

THE  lives  of  God's  creatures,  even  the  most  obscure  and  humble, 
are  full  of  interest  to  anyone  who  takes  pleasure  in  observing 
the  world  of  nature  about  him.  Patient  watching  of  any  particular 
species  of  animal  life  will  usually  reveal  habits  and  instincts  that  seem 
to  us  marvellous,  because  they  are  so  unexpected  and  so  different  from 
what  we  had  learned  about  others.  This  is  especially  true  in  the  case 
of  insects,  whether  living  in  solitude  or  in  communities,  though  we 
find  most  to  interest  us,  no  doubt,  among  the  social  kinds,  which  have 


GALLERY  OF  WOOD-ENGRAVING  BEETLES. 


a  highly  organized  mode  of  life,  and  where  the  work  of  the  individual 
is  subservient  to  the  welfare  of  the  community. 

Many  insects  live  in  societies  during  their  larval,  or  caterpillar,  stage, 
but  without  any  apparent  organization,  merely  feeding  and  taking 
shelter  together,  like  a  flock  of  sheep  or  herd  of  cattle  ;  these  usually 
separate  when  about  to  enter  the  chrysalis  state,  and  fly  about  inde- 
pendently when  they  have  arrived  at  their  perfect  condition  ;  they  can 
hardly  be  included  among  social  insects,  though  they  perform  some 
actions  which  are  for  the  common  weal.  As  a  rule  the  species  that 
form  organized  societies  belong  to  the  great  order  Hymenopteray 
which  includes  the  ants,  bees  and  wasps  ;  it  is  therefore  somewhat  of 


204  Acta    Victoriana. 

a  surprise  to  find  anything  of  the  kind  among  the  members  of  any 
other  order.  The  Termites,  or  white  ants,  however,  belong  to  the 
Neuroptera.  I  propose  now  to  give  some  account  of  a  curious  family 
of  beetles  (order  Coieoptera),  whose  life-history  was  revealed  to  us  a 
few  years  ago  by  the  late  Mr.  H.  G.  Hubbard,  an  able  and  most 
painstaking  entomologist. 

When  the  bark  is  removed  from  the  trunk  or  larger  limbs  of  a  dead 
tree,  the  surface  of  the  wood  is  often  found  to  be  marked  with 
singular  patterns,  such  as  those  shown  in  the  accompanying  figures. 
These  are  the  work  of  the  Wood-engraving  beetles,  tiny  species  of  the 
family  Scolytida,  who  often  do  an  immense  deal  of  damage  to  forest 
trees  by  causing  the  bark  to  dry  up  and  separate  from  the  wood, 
stopping  the  flow  of  sap  and  gradually   killing  the  tree.     Some  kinds 


§1 

GALLERY  OF  WOOD-ENGRAVING  BEETLES. 

also  injure  the  timber  by  sinking  their  burrows  into  it  and  opening 
the  way  for  fungous  diseases  and  rot.  To  this  family  belong  the 
Ambrosia  beetles,  who  may  be  included  in  the  latter  class,  as  they  do 
not  engrave  the  surface  of  the  wood,  but  bore  deeply  into  it. 

In  Canada  there  are  four  genera  of  Ambrosia  beetles  recorded  in 
our  lists,  and  to  these  belong  fourteen  species  ;  but  no  doubt  many 
more  remain  undiscovered,  as  owing  to  their  habits  and  their  minute- 
ness they  are  seldom  collected.  Our  species  vary  in  size  from  two  to 
five  mm. — one-sixteenth  to  less  than  one-quarter  of  an  inch  in  length. 
They  are  elongate,  cylindrical,  compact  creatures,  with  very  short 
legs,  in  color  of  a  dull  brown  ;  in  many  of  them  the  end  of  the  body 
is  sloping  and  armed  with  thorn-like  teeth.  This  armature  is  appar- 
ently intended  to  protect  the  insects  when  in  their  burrows  from  any 
attack  in  the  rear. 


Acta    Victoriana.  205 

The  members  of  the  different  genera  vary  somewhat  in  their  habits 

as  well  as  in  their  structure  and  appearance.     We  may,  however,  take 

the  genus  Xyleborus  as  typical   of  the   family.     A  solitary 

female  starts  the  colony  by  boring  through  the  bark  of  the 

tree  she  has  selected  into  the  solid  wood,  leaving  a  small 

round   opening  usually   termed    a    "  shot-hole,"   from    its 

resemblance  to  the  perforation  made  by  a  small  shot.     The 

boring  goes  deeply  into  the  wood   for  some  distance  and 

A  scoLYTiD   then    branches    are    formed    in  different    directions  which 

BEETLE.      ggj.yg  ag  brood  gallerics,  and  in  each  are  deposited  five  or 

(Ijreatly  mag-  °  '^ 

nified.)  gjx  tiny  eggs.  The  young  hatch  out  in  a  week,  and  at 
once  begin  to  feed  upon  the  ambrosia  provided  by  the  action  of 
the  mother-beetle. 

The  Ambrosia  (so  called  by  a  German  naturalist  many  years  ago)  is 
a  minute  fungus  which  is  grown  and  cultivated  in  special  galleries. 
The  mother-beetle  starts  the  growth  on  a  carefully  prepared  bed  of 
fine  chips,  which  is  afterwards  manured  by  the  excreta  of  the  larvae. 
The  beginning  of  the  grov/th  is  entirely  controlled  by  the  insect,  but 
it  requires  a  certain  amount  of  sap  in  the  wood,  and  this  in  a  state  of 
fermentation.  Consequently  the  conditions  are  somewhat  precarious 
owing  to  the  drying  up  of  the  wood,  and  the  life  of  a  colony  of  these 
beetles  in  a  particular  tree  is  often  restricted  to  a  single  generation. 

There  are  two  kinds  of  ambrosia — one,  the  stylate,  grows  erect  and 
has  at  the  tip  swollen  cells  (conidia);  the  other,  the  moniliform. 
forms  tangled  chains  of  cells  like  the  beads  of  a  broken  necklace. 
The  fungus  is  succulent  and  tender  and  glistens  like  pearls  or  drops 
of  dew ;  it  is  produced  in  great  abundance  and  causes  the  walls  of  the 
galleries  to  look  as  if  covered  with  hoar  frost.  The  young  larvae  eat 
the  tips  only,  but  the  older  ones  and  the  adults  devour  the  whole 
growth,  which  soon  springs  up  again  like  asparagus.  It  requires  to  be 
constantly  cropped  in  order  to  remam  succulent  and  edible.  If 
allowed  to  ripen  the  cells  burst  and  discharge  their  granules  and  the 
plant  disappears,  to  be  succeeded  by  a  dense  growth  that  soon  would 
choke  up  the  galleries  and  cause  the  suffocation  of  the  inmates. 
There  is  thus  a  danger  to  the  colony,  for  if  its  numbers  do  not 
increase  with  sufficient  rapidity  it  may  be  overwhelmed  in  the  super- 
abundance of  its  food  supply.  If  the  galleries  are  disturbed  and 
opened  to  the  light  the  beetles  fall  to  eating  the  ambrosia  as  rapidly 
as  possible  in  order  to  save  as  much  as  they  can  of  their  precious 
possession,  just  as  bees  when  alarmed  fill  themselves  with  honey. 
Indeed,  this  food-fungus  is  just  as  important  to  the  ambrosia  beetle 


2o6  Acta    Victoriana. 

as  honey  to  the  hive,  and  is  the  object  of  its  greatest  care  and  solici- 
tude. Its  work  in  arranging  for  its  production,  when  we  consider  the 
size  of  the  creature,  is  enormous,  and  the  difficulties  and  dangers 
attending  upon  its  growth  require  constant  toil  and  supervision. 
One  can  imagine  that  the  mother  beetle  must  have  a  very  anxious 
life  ! 

In  some  species  the  larv.^e  move  about  and  procure  their  own  food; 
in  this  case  it  is  the  erect,  stylate  fungus  which  is  grown  for  them. 
In  others   the   larvae  are  kept  in  small  chambers,  excavated  at  right 
angles  to  the  main  galleries  ;  these  are  fed  by  the  mother,  who  packs 
the   entrance  with   the   bead-like    growth  of   the    moniliform  fungus. 
The  supply  is  renewed  from  time  to  time,  and  the  refuse  in  the  cells 
is  carefully  cleaned  out  and  employed  for  enriching  the  fungus  beds. 
In  populous  colonies  the  dead  inmates  are  laid  away  in  deep  recesses 
and  carefully  covered  in  with  a  mass  of  chips.     After  about  a  month 
from  their  hatching,  the  larvre  change  to  the  pupa  state  and  shortly 
after  to  perfect  beetles  :  the  colony  will  then  contain  about  a  score  of 
adults,  all  females  but  one  or  two.     By  this  time  the  drying  of  the 
wood,  and  the  consequent  failure  of  the  food  supply,  causes  the  young 
females  to  migrate  and  start  fresh  burrows  and  colonies.     The  males 
are  left  behind,  and  being  wingless  are  unable  to  join  in  the  migra- 
tion to  ano'iher  and  fresher  tree  ;  when  left  alone  they  are  usually  too 
few  in  number  to  keep  down  the  rapid  growth  of  the  ambrosia  and  so 
perish   from  suffocation.      Sometimes,   however,  they  assemble  from 
the  different  colonies  in  a  tree  and  form  bachelor  communities  in  a 
selected  gallery,  as  many  as  fifty  and  sixty  having  been  occasionally 
found,  and  thus  by  their  united  efforts  they  are  able  to  prolong  their 
existence  by  devouring  the  rapid  growing  ambrosia.     Their  fate  is  a 
melancholy  one,  as  they  are  either  overpowered  at  length  by  the  over 
supply  of  food,  or  perish  of  starvation  from  the  failure  of  the  crop, 
which  must  sooner  or  later  take  place. 

The  Xvleborus  affects  many  trees — the  maple,  ash,  oak,  etc. — and  in 
the  West  Indies  injures  the  sugar  cane.  Healthy,  living  trees  are 
seldom  attacked  by  these  beetles,  as  they  do  not  provide  the  neces- 
sary conditions  of  fermentation  for  the  growth  of  ambrosia,  but  those 
that  are  already  dying  from  other  causes  are  selected.  They  do  not, 
therefore,  kill  trees,  but  they  do  much  injury  to  timber.  The  growth 
of  the  fungus  causes  a  deep  black  stain  to  penetrate  the  wood  for 
some  distance  around  the  galleries,  and  the  borings  when  numerous 
weaken  the  timber  to  such  an  extent  as  to  render  it  useless  for 
structural  purposes.     Staves  for  barrels  and  casks,  and  shingles  for 


Acta    Victoriana. 


207 


roofing,  are  often  badly  perforated  and  spoiled.  In  the  Southern 
States,  where  the  climate  is  moist  and  warm,  casks  of  wine  have  been 
attacked  and  serious  leakages  caused  by  these  minute  beetles. 

In  the  Eastern  States  the  genus  Corthylus  is  very  injurious,  as  some 
of  the  species  kill  shrubs  and  young  trees  by  running  their  galleries 
entirely  round  the  stem  beneath  the  bark  and  causing  death  by 
girdling.  They  attack  healthy  plants  and  destroy  young  maples, 
sassafras,  dogwood,  etc.,  and  smaller  growths  such  as  the  huckleberry. 

Some  species  of  the  genus  Xyloterus  are  abundant  in  this  country, 
and  attack  coniferous  trees  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific ;  others 
the  aspen  or  poplar.  These  are  more  sociable  in  their  habits,  several 
pairs  of  the  beetles  forming  a  colony  with  a  single  entrance,  but  each 
family  occupies  its  own  "  flat,"  as  we  may  term  it,  which  consists  of 
one  or  two  branch  galleries.  Each  female  attends  to  her  own  brood, 
which  are  reared  in  cells  at  right  angles  to  the  main  passage  way,  and 
feeds  them  with  ambrosia  grown  near  by.  The  entrance  to  each  cell 
is  kept  constantly  supplied  with  a  mass  of  this  food. 

From  the  foregoing  outline  it  will  be  seen  that  the  lives  of  even  the 
most  minute  and  obscure  insects  are  well  worth  studying.  Each  one 
has  its  own  duties  to  fulfil  and  its  place  in  the  great  economy  of 
nature.  While  these  ambrosia  beetles  are  sinking  their  burrows, 
growing  the  food-fungus  and  feeding  their  young,  they  are  helping  on 
the  work  of  disintegrating  dead  and  dying  trees  and  hastening  their 
removal  and  decay.  But  for  the  unconscious  labors  of  these  and 
other  tiny  creatures  the  forests  would  become  blocked  with  fallen 
timber,  and  the  growth  of  young  trees  and  other  plants  would  become 
impossible.  The  borings  of  the  beetles  admit  the  rain  and  moisture 
into  the  heart  of  the  wood ;  fungous  diseases  then  find  a  suitable  con- 
dition for  their  spread ;  rot  sets  in,  and  by  degrees  the  fallen  tree 
crumbles  into  dust.  An  obstruction  is  thus  removed  and  the  useless 
material  is  converted  into  a  fertilizing  substance  for  the  living  mem- 
bers of  the  forest. 

Surely  we  may  say,  "O  Lord,  how  manifold  are  Thy  works:  in 
wisdom  hast  Thou  made  them  all." 


2o8  Acta    Victoriana. 


Saint  Ignace  and  the  Vision 

BY    H.    ISABEL    GRAHAM. 

t 

THERE  dwelt  a  monk  in  cloistered  solitude. 
His  reverent  gaze  fixed  on  the  sacred  rood. 
His  attitude  devout,  his  soul  aflame 
With  noble  impulse  and  a  god-like  aim. 
A  great  ambition — to  be  purged  from  dross 
And  changed  into  the  likeness  of  the  Cross — 
Had  led  him  from  the  world's  gay  haunts  away 
Where  he  could  read  and  meditate  and  pray ; 
His  highest  hope  the  blessed  Christ  to  see 
And  touch  the  hem  of  His  Divinity. 
Morning  and  evening,  passing,  found  him  there. 
The  midnight  hours  were  spent  in  secret  prayer. 
His  days  in  penance,  fasting  ;  low  he  bowed 
Before  the  crucifix,  for  he  had  vowed, 
His  prayer  unanswered,  none  should  see  the  face 
Or  listen  to  the  words  of  Saint  Ignace. 
Bright  butterflies  peered  through  the  grated  pane, 
The  birds  sang  sweetly  down  the  linden  lane, 
And  children  touched  the  monastery  bell, 
Then  started  at  its  melancholy  knell. 
But  Saint  Ignace  oblivious  was  to  earth, 
He  counted  ail  its  joys  of  little  worth, 
For  higher  things  the  heart  within  him  pined, 
No  mortal  dreams  disturbed  his  holy  mind. 
And  as  he  wept  and  his  misdeeds  confessed, 
A  benediction  breathed  within  his  breast ; 
From  the  unseen  some  spirit  seemed  to  say, 
"Thy  prayer  is  heard,  thy  wish  fulfilled  to-day." 
His  gaunt  eyes  glowed  with  new,  unnatural  fire, 
High  heaven  had  deigned  to  grant  the  monk's  desire. 
He  rose,  prepared  the  Eucharist  with  care 
Lest  glorious  guest  should  greet  him  unaware  ; 
Then  hurried  for  the  Pontiffs  robes  of  state 
And  thus  attired  sat  down  to  watch  and  wait 
There  came  a  gentle  tap  upon  the  door, 
A  child's  voice  broke  the  stillness  heretofore, 


Ada    Victoriana. 


2C9 


And  pleaded  to  be  fed  and  taken  in. 

Her  feet  were  cold,  her  clothing  scant  and  thin, 

But  Saint  Ignace  was  busy  with  his  beads, 

He  had  no  time  for  others  or  their  needs. 

The  heavenly  vision  would  appear  to  him 

With  early  matins  or  the  vespers  dim, 

But  as  the  dreary  hours  dragged  by,  the  place 

Grew  more  deserted,  light  forsook  his  face. 

The  tapers  lower  burned,  he  was  dismayed — 

Why  was  the  vision  thus  so  long  delayed  } 

L'Envoi. 

Unhappy  monk,  thou  mayest  pray  for  aye. 
The  answer  to  thy  prayer  was  sent  that  day, 
It  lingered  long,  then  sobbed  and  turned  away. 


2  lO 


Acta    Victoriana. 


Across  ^lew  Brunswick  in  a  Canoe 


CY  DR.  C.  U.   HAY,  ST.  JOHN. 


ET  US  make  our  next  trip  the 
best  of  all!"  was  the  burden  of 
my  friend  G.'s  letters  all  the  win- 
ter from  his  home  in  Massa- 
chusetts. 

Thus,  when  the  forests  of 
New  Brunswick  were  clad  with 
snow  and  its  rivers  and  lakes 
locked  in  ice,  did  we  delight  to 
recall  the  memories  of  bygone 
canoe  trips  and  plan  new  ones, 
with  the  prospect  of  making 
our  way  without  guides  through 
the  wilderness,  paddling  on  the 
quiet  waters  of  woodland  lake, 
or  dashing  down  long  series  of 
rapids. 

The  glint  of  our  camp-fires 
had  shot  athwart  the  noble 
stretches  of  the  St.  John,  from 
the  highlands  of  Maine  to  the  Bay  of  Fundy.  We  had  listened 
to  the  music  of  purling  rivulets  on  the  Madawaska,  with  their 
promise  of  cooling  draughts  and  their  wooing  to  delicious  slum- 
ber. The  Restigouche,  with  its  evergreen  borders,  its  hundreds 
of  sinuous  curves,  and  the  impetuous  current  gliding  swiftly  over 
the  pebbly  bed,  had  been  our  delight  for  a  whole  fortnight.  We 
had  raced  down  the  Tobique  Rapids  when  swollen  by  a  summer 
freshet.  The  wondering  eyes  of  moose  and  deer  had  followed 
us  as  we  toiled,  weary,  but  delighted,  to  the  remote  sources  of 
the  branches  of  that  sportsman's  river — the  Gulquac,  the  Mamo- 
zekel,  the  Serpentine.  We  had  heard  the  loon's  weird  cry  awak- 
ing the  echoes  of  the  forest  near  the  sources  of  the  Miramichi. 
In  imagination  we  had  pictured  the  exhilaration  of  riding  on  the 
"  bore's  "  back  as  its  crested  tidal  wave  is  borne  along  the 
Petitcodiac  River  from  the  Bav  of  Fundv. 


Acta    Victoriaiia. 


21  I 


But  for  this  particular  season  that  I  speak  of,  my  friend  G. 
wanted  a  "  bang-up  "  trip  as  he  expressed  it,  and  we  decided 
to  enter  the  Nipisiguit  River  on  the  eastern  side  of  New  Bruns- 
wick, make  our  way  to  its  source,  cross  a  portage,  and  come 
down  the  Tobique  to  its  mouth,  where  it  unites  with  the  St.  John. 
This  would  lead  us  through  a  wilderness  over  a  hundred  miles  in 
extent,  up  a  river  eighty  miles  long,  true  to  its  Indian  meaning 
of  "  rough  waters,"  and  falling  a  thousand  feet  from  its  source 
to  its  mouth. 


HORSES    PULLING    THE    "DUG-OUT"    AND    SUPPLIES. 


On  Monday,  the  8th  of  August,  we  started  from  Bathurst 
with  a  canoe,  camping  outfit,  some  scientific  instruments,  and 
a  four  weeks'  supply  of  provisions.  We  were  driven  as  far  as 
Grand  Falls,  twenty-one  miles  along  the  roughest  part  of  the 
river.  The  names  of  "  Rough  Water,"  "  Chain  of  Rocks," 
'■  Round  Rocks,"  "  Pabineau  Falls,"  are  suggestive  of  some  of 
the  perils  of  navigation  in  a  frail  canoe  on  the  lower  Nipisiguit. 
The  Pabineau  Falls,  about  twelve  miles  from  Bathurst,  is  a  wild 
and  beautiful  spot,  the  river  tumbling  over  a  granite  ledge  into 
a  deep  pool  beneath — a  chosen  spot  for  the  anglers  of  salmon. 


P 

B 

o 

X 
H 

Q 


H 

o 

6 


H 


A  eta    Vi'cto  j'iana .  213 

At  the  Grand  Falls  the  river,  after  a  drop  of  seventy-five  feet, 
pours  swiftly  through  a  narrow  gorge,  three-fourths  of  a  mile 
in  length,  with  opposing  walls  of  rock,  the  space  between  which, 
in  times  of  freshet,  becomes  a  seething  tumultuous  rapid,  obliter- 
ating the  falls  for  the  time  being. 

Two  rough-looking  guides,  who  proved  to  be  as  rough  as 
they  looked,  were  on  hand  to  convey  us  from  Grand  Falls  to 
Indian  Falls,  thirty  miles  farther  up  the  river.  We  began  the 
ascent  in  a  large  "  dug-out,"  a  familiar  craft  on  northern  waters. 
In  this  we  were  placed  with  our  baggage ;  our  birch  canoe  was 
towed  alongside ;  a  horse  furnished  the  motive  power,  with  one 
guide  on  his  back,  and  the  other  in  the  "  dug-out  "  to  fend  us 
and  our  valuable  possessions  off  the  rocks  and  shoals.  For  an 
hour  or  two  the  chief  interest  lay  in  watching  the  horse  flounder- 
ing over  the  rough  bed  of  the  stream,  or,  where  it  was  too  deep, 
picking  his  way  among  boulders  along  shore.  Then  we  con- 
cluded that  sitting  in  cramped  quarters  in  a  dirty  dug-out,  and 
being  hauled  up  a  picturesque  stream  w^as  a  very  uninteresting 
proceeding.     We  longed  for  more  action.     It  soon  came. 

A  few  miles  up  stream  w-as  a  bit  of  dangerous  water,  where  the 
river  was  confined  within  the  "  narrows,"  a  gorge  formed  of 
nearly  precipitous  walls  of  rock.  The  current  foamed  among 
boulders.  The  horse  and  dug-out  mode  of  travel  was  exchanged 
for  another  more  congenial,  perhaps,  for  us — certainly  so  for  the 
horse.  Our  lighter  baggage  was  portaged  across  a  woodland 
path  to  a  point  farther  up  river ;  the  remainder  was  entrusted  to 
the  guides  who  undertook  to  pole  the  half-loaded  dug-out 
through  the  rapids.  Loud  shouts,  mingled  with  a  large  share 
of  profanity,  rising  above  the  roar  of  the  waters,  quickly  brought 
us  to  the  edge  of  the  cliff  to  see  two  very  excited  men  endea- 
voring to  right  the  upturned  dug-out,  which  lay  firmly  wedged 
between  tw^o  huge  boulders,  defying  every  effort  to  dislodge  it. 
The  heavier  portion  of  its  cargo  had  gone  to  the  bottom,  while 
the  lighter  articles  danced  merrily  on  the  turbid  stream  amid 
tantalizing  breakers.  Fortunately  our  birch  canoe  had  not  been 
carried  across  the  portage,  and  wnth  it  we  rescued  ham,  butter, 
pork,  fishing  tackle,  etc.  But  there  were  some  things  dear  to 
our  hearts  that  the  greedy  waters  would  not  yield  up.  and  these 
were  baked  beans  and  the  aluminum  outfit  containing  cooking 
utensils  and  dishes. 


,#'. 


OS 

w 
> 

3 
o 

a! 
Z 

H 

U. 
O 

en 
>! 

it! 


X 

O 

o 


-T  ■- 


Ac/ a    Victoriana  215 

Guides  are  an  encumbrance,  if  not  of  the  right  kind,  and  we 
decided  to  dispense  with  ours.  We  took  counsel  after  we  had 
gathered  the  remnants  of  our  suppHes  together.  Our  greatest 
loss  was  tlie  supply  of  canned  beans  and  our  cooking  outfit  and 
dishes.  The  beans,  in  spite  of  a  long  and  anxious  search,  were 
not  destined  to  grace  our  wilderness  banquets,  and  for  aught 
we  know  still  lie  buried  in  some  pool  at  the  bottom  of  the 
Nipisiguit — sincerely  mourned.  The  bright  sunlight  of  the  next 
morning  revealed  our  aluminum  outfit  in  a  pool  about  a  mile  or 
so  from  the  scene  of  the  wreck.  In  the  meantime  a  weary  tramp 
to  the  fishing  lodge  below  Grand  Falls,  seven  miles  distant, 
secured  for  us  a  small  cooking  outfit  and  some  dishes,  generously 
placed  at  our  disposal  by  a  sympathetic  sportsman. 

Fortune  seemed  to  smile  on  us  after  our  gruff  and  careless 
guides — a  sort  rarely  met  with  in  New  Brunswick — had  taken 
their  departure.  Left  to  our  own  resources  we  pictured  the 
delights  of  making  our  way  unaided  through  the  wilderness 
ahead  of  us,  taking  our  own  time,  and  examining  whatever  we 
chose,  with  a  prospect  of  abundance  of  physical  exercise  and 
ingenuity  in  overcoming  the  obstacles  that  undoubtedly  lay  before 
us. 

On  Saturday  afternoon,  the  sixth  day  after  leaving  Bathurst, 
we  reached  Indian  Falls,  nearly  fifty  miles  from  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  having  poled  our  canoe  for  three  days  without  any 
mishap  through  twenty  miles  of  very  bad  water.  But  we 
rejoiced  in  the  prospect  of  a  Sunday's  rest  in  one  of  the  wildest 
and  most  picturesque  spots  on  the  river,  and  the  opportunity  to 
review  the  events  of  the  past  week,  estimate  our  resources  of 
strength  and  provisions,  and  form  plans  to  reach  the  second 
haven  of  rest — the  Nipisiguit  lakes — more  than  thirty  miles  be- 
yond Indian  Falls.  We  had  devoted  ourselves  almost  entirely 
during  the  past  three  days  to  the  task  of  getting  our  canoe  up 
through  the  rapids  and  among  boulders  that  strewed  our  path- 
way, "  thick  as  autumn  leaves  in  Vallambrosa." 

But  the  delights  of  this  wilderness  journey  far  outweighed 
its  trials.  We  seemed  to  plunge  deeper  and  deeper  into  the 
solitudes.  The  hills  became  higher,  and  gradually  closed  in  upon 
us  as  we  ascended  the  river.  Cool  springs  and  gurgling  rivulets 
of  ice-cold  water  were  refreshingly  near  us ;  in  their  cool,  mossy 
retreats  Droseras  and   Utricularias    were  busy    capturing  their 


w 
o 
z 

< 

»5 


o 


Acta    I'lctoruma.  217 

insect  prey ;  purple  and  white-fringed  Habenarias  peeped  out 
from  many  a  shady  retreat ;  Mrgin's  Bower  and  Joe-Pye  weed 
crowded  all  the  vacant  spots  in  a  tangle  of  white  and  purple. 

And  what  a  charm  there  was  about  that  camping-ground  at 
Indian  I'alls,  with  the  light  of  the  full  moon  coming  to  us  over 
the  dark  hills  of  spruce  and  pine!  There  was  no  sound  except 
the  rushing  of  waters,  which  fell  continually  on  our  ears.  A 
spirit  of  contentment  was  in  the  air.  The  coffee  never  gave  out 
a  more  delightful  aroma.  The  flapjacks,  as  they  were  sent  with 
a  dexterous  turn  in  the  air,  turned  and  came  down  in  the  right 
place  in  the  frying-pan,  sizzling  musically,  with  a  well-browned 
surface  good  to  look  upon.  W^e  enjoyed  with  all  the  high  spirits 
of  boyhood  the  charm  of  outdoor  life  in  the  woods.  A\'e  talked 
of  everything  under  the  sun.  There  was  no  clash  of  opinions 
except  on  the  point.  How  many  should  compose  a  camping 
party?  Pour  and  three  were  suggested,  but  these  numbers  were 
rejected  as  introducing  too  great  a  variety  of  interests  which 
would  possibly  clash;  there  might  even  be  an  objection  to  tivo. 
This  suggestion  rose  from  experience  of  the  past  week ;  the 
rivalry  might  become  too  keen  in  the  deftness  of  turning  a  flap- 
jack or  in  producing  its  richest  brown.  Again,  if  one  of  the  two 
should  tumble  from  the  canoe  and  go  sprawling  upon  the  flood. 
should  the  other  laugh  or  maintain  a  proper  gravity  under  such 
trying  curcumstances.  Thus  we  whiled  away  the  hours  until 
the  fragrance  of  fir  boughs  and  the  mnrmur  of  the  waters  grow- 
ing fainter  and  fainter  lulled  us  to  sleep. 

On  Monday  morning  we  made  a  portage  of  about  half  a  mile 
to  get  round  the  rapids,  of  which  Indian  Falls  forms  the  lower 
end.  These  portages  are  among  the  delightful  troubles  of  a 
journey  through  the  wilderness.  One  wished  at  such  a  time  that 
the  camping  party  consisted  of  four  instead  of  two.  But  we 
took  it  as  a  pleasure,  over  that  pretty  woodland  path,  well 
tramped  for  centuries  past  by  voyageurs — aborigines,  a  motley 
host  of  hunters  with  their  guides,  and  wavfarers  like  ourselves. 
First,  we  took  the  canoe,  binding  our  coats  on  the  benches  near- 
est the  bow  and  stern  to  prevent  chafing  our  shoulders,  then 
raising  and  turning  it  dexterously  so  that  it  was  carried  bottom 
upwards  over  our  heads.  Indian  style.  Xext  the  baggage  was 
taken  as  far  as  we  could  at  once ;  then  we  put  it  down  and  rested 
as  we  walked  back  for  more,  after  the  fashion  of  Klondikers. 


O 
Z 

< 


DC 

< 
o 


o 

H 

o 

EC 
H 


Acta    Victoriana.  219 

Next  day  we  climbed  Bald  Mountain,  one  of  the  highest  peaks 
on  the  river,  from  the  summit  of  which  a  beautiful  panorama 
was  presented  to  the  view.  The  outline  of  the  river  could 
be  traced  from  our  place  of  starting  to  its  source  in  the  Nipi- 
siguit  lakes.  The  scenery  was  picturesque,  even  grand  in  many 
of  its  features.  Lofty  mountains — some  covered  with  foliage  to 
the  summit,  others  bare  and  rocky — were  in  sight,  rising  in  height 
towards  the  source  of  the  river,  with  innumerable  valleys  and 
ravi<ies  between,  through  which  glistened  the  silvery  threads  of 
their  winding  streams. 

Several  Alpine  plants  rewarded  us  for  the  toilsome  ascent  of 
Bald  Mountain,  and  the  air  was  bleak  and  cold,  reminding  us 
of  past  glacial  conditions.  The  temperature  in  the  valley  below, 
we  found  on  our  return,  was  grateful,  even  sultry. 

At  the  end  of  another  week  we  reached  the  second  haven  of 
rest — the  Nipisiguit  lakes,  four  in  number,  and  connected  with 
each  other  by  navigable  thoroughfares.  After  a  fortnight's 
vigorous  striving  against  the  waters  of  a  rough  stream,  we 
could  enjoy  the  rare  luxury  of  sitting  down  and  paddling  our 
canoe.  The  sun  never  shone  on  a  fairer  picture  of  mountain- 
embosomed  lakes.  In  the  clear,  cold  streams  that  found  their 
way  here  and  there  amid  quiet  nooks  and  bays,  the  trout  rose 
in  fierce  eagerness  to  seize  the  fly ;  the  moose  swam  lazily  out 
of  our  way  or  floundered  along  the  oozy  bottoms  near  the  shore ; 
and  the  deer  watched  us  with  indifference  from  a  distant  point 
of  land,  but  resented  our  nearer  approach.  Two  days  after  we 
"  carried  "  across  the  portage,  which  separated  the  Nipisiguit 
and  chain  of  lakes  from  Tobique  Lakes.  The  largest  of  the 
latter  is  Lake  Nictor,  four  miles  in  length,  from  which  rises 
Sagamook  Mountain,  2,700  feet,  the  highest  in  New  Brunswick. 
The  scene  from  the  top  is  strikingly  wild  and  beautiful,  with 
virgin  forests  as  far  as  one  can  see,  the  abode  of  moose,  caribou 
and  deer. 

After  a  week's  mountain  climbing,  fishing,  and  exploring,  we 
began  the  descent  of  the  Tobique  with  its  hundred  miles  of  rapids 
and  quiet  meadow-skirt  stretches,  rendered  all  the  more  enjoy- 
able from  our  toilsome  ascent  of  the  Nipisiguit. 


2  20  Ada    Victoriana. 

In  Jircadie 

BY    HELEN    M.    MERRILL. 

THE  sea  is  green,  the  sea  is  grey, 
The  tide  winds  blow,  and  shallows  chime ; 
Where  eanh  is  rife  with  bloom  of  May 
The  throstle  sings  of  lovers'  time, 
Of  violet  stars  in  lovers'  clime. 
Love  fares  to-day  by  land  and  sea — 
On  the  horizon's  utmost  hill 
The  mystic  blue-flower  beckons  still 
Beneath  the  stars  of  Arcadie — 

Love  fares  to-day,  and  deftly  builds 
To  melodies  of  wind  and  leaves  ; 

Castles  in  Spain  yet  brightly  gilds, 

And  song  of  star  and  wood  bird  weaves, 
And  flowers,  and  pearl  and  purple  eves. 

With  roofs  of  ever-changing  5-kies, 
And  fretted  walls  with  time  begun, 
Its  portals  open  to  the  sun. 

On  dream-held  hills  a  castle  lies. 

No  proud  armorial  bearings  now, 
But  God's  white  seal  on  every  leaf ; 

No  sapphires  gleaming  on  my  brow, 
Deep  in  my  heart  a  dear  belief; 
No  grey  unrest,  no  pain,  no  grief. 

By  day  a  forest  green,  and  fair. 

Where  veeries  sing  in  secret  bowers, 
And  lindens  blow,  and  little  flowers, 

And  bluebirds  cleave  the  shining  air. 

By  night  a  quiet  wayside  grove 

Where  Aldebaran  lights  the  gloom^ 

And  silent  breezes  idly  rove 
About  a  shadow-painted  room 
Builded  of  many  a  bough  and  bloom — 

A  wafted  air  of  myrrh  and  musk. 
The  music  of  slow-falling  streams, 
A  whitethroat  singing  in  its  dreams, 

And  thou  beside  me  in  the  dusk. 


Acta    Victoi'iana.  221 


The  Christmas  Message 

FROM  out  the  Eastern  country,  so  runs  the  story,  where  by  day 
princes  shone  in  the  busy  splendor  of  their  gold  and  purple 
and  precious  stones,  and  by  night  sages  won  from  the  quiet  skies  the 
secrets  of  the  stars,  there  came,  some  nineteen  hundred  years  ago,  three 
philosopher  kings,  bearing  in  their  hands  rich  and  royal  gifts  and  in 
their  bosoms  wise  and  reverent  hearts.  Through  the  smiling  plains  of 
fertile  provinces,  over  mighty  rivers  laden  with  the  commerce  of  the  ■ 
nations,  past  the  marts  of  merchantmen,  the  schools  of  the  wise 
and  the  palaces  of  princes,  steadily  they  journeyed  on  until  they 
came  to  an  obscure  provincial  town  among  a  despised  and  conquered 
people,  and  the  star  that  guided  them  paused  over  the  place  where  a 
young  child  lay.  Then  royalty  and  riches  bowed  the  knee  to  poverty 
and  the  wisdom  ot  many  studious  years  did  reverence  to  the  helpless 
ignorance  of  infancy.  For  the  child,  though  very  poor,  was  a  great 
king,  and  the  worship  of  the  wise  men  was  but  a  symbol  of  what  he 
should  bring  to  pass  in  aftertime.  For  when  the  child  grew  his 
people  received  him  not  and  for  long  years  he  was  buffeted  with  dis- 
tress and  poverty ;  his  garments  were  coarse^  his  fare  was  scant,  his 
friends  were  few,  and  of  his  own  he  had  not  where  to  lay  his  head. 
But  at  the  last  he  was  seated  upon  his  Father's  throne,  and  because  he 
had  been  poor  and  evilly  dealt  with,  he  made  proclamation  that  his  repre- 
sentatives in  especial  in  all  places  should  be  the  needy,  the  sick,  the 
ignorant,  the  outcast,  the  sorrowful,  and  the  oppressed.  And  he  made 
a  decree  that  the  rich  should  succor  the  poor,  the  wise  teach  the 
ignorant,  the  powerful  relieve  the  oppressed,  the  lighthearted  cheer 
the  sorrowful,  those  in  honor  and  in  health  visit  the  outcast  and  the 
sick,  the  strong  bear  the  burdens  of  the  weak,  and  if  any  should  do 
service  to  these  his  representatives,  it  should  be  as  if  they  had  done  it  to 
the  king.  And  the  king's  people  did  so.  And  though  very  many  years 
have  passed  the  king  still  reigns,  and  when  he  hears  of  any  who  delight 
to  do  the  biddings  of  his  decree  he  prepares  for  them  mansions 
in  his  own  house,  and  when  he  has  summoned  them  to  come  to  l^m  he 
says  :  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  to  the  least  of  these  my  breth- 
ren, ye  have  done  it  unto  me.  Enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord." 
And  these  are  always  with  him.  J.  B. 


22  2  Ada    Victoriana. 

Upper  Canada   Jicademy 

r.Y   C.   C.   JAMES,   M.A. 
]. 

T  is  probably  known  to  all  the  readers  of  this  journal 
T  that  during  the  first  five  years  of  its  career,   1836 

*■  to   1 84 1,  Victoria   College    was    known    as  Upper 

Canada  Acadeni}'.  The  story  resolves  itself  into 
two  parts :  first,  the  causes  that  led  up  to  the  or- 
ganization of  the  college  or  academy ;  and,  secondly, 
the  account  of  the  institution  in  its  struggle  into  life. 
The  story  of  one  of  the  pioneer  educational  institu- 
tutions  of  this  province  should  appeal  to  a  much 
wider  circle  than  the  students  and  graduates  of 
Victoria  College,  and  it  has  a  bearing  much  broader  than  merely 
an  educational  sketch,  for  it  forms  an  important  part  of  the  great 
struggle  of  1830  to  1840  that  changed  most  radically  the  politi- 
cal, religious,  and  social  life  of  our  people.  While  writers  on  the 
events  leading  up  to  the  troubles  of  1837  do  not,  as  a  rule, 
enlarge  upon  the  organization  and  early  working  of  this  academy 
or  college  as  a  necessary  part  of  the  study  of  that  question,  I 
am  firmly  convinced  that  a  thorough  acquaintance  with  the  early 
history  of  the  institution  would  greatly  assist  in  a  proper  under- 
standing of  the  struggle  for  civil  and  religious  equality. 

Half  a  century  had  elapsed  since,  in  1784,  the  first  bands  of 
Loyalists  had  crossed  the  rivers  and  lakes  and  settled  down  to 
make  their  homes  in  the  primeval  forests  of  Upper  Canada. 
The  passing  of  this  half  century  had  carried  off  the  majority  of 
the  sturdy  veterans  who  had  left  their  comfortable  homes  in 
New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  and  North  Carolina  to 
support  the  royal  standard.  Here  and  there  remained  one  to 
counsel  and  encourage,  but  the  men  of  the  time  must,  of  neces- 
sity, have  been  of  the  second  generation.  Some  had  been  car- 
ried into  Upper  Canada  in  the  arms  of  their  fathers  and  mothers, 
some  had  dim  recollections  of  the  privations  of  the  early  clear- 
ings, the  hungry  years,  and  the  increasing  struggle  with  the 
forest  and  its  unfriendly  denizens.  Properly  to  approach  our  sub- 
ject, therefore,  we  should  make  a  study  of  the  conditions  of 


3 

SI 

03 

H 

3 

d 

e 

.^ 

<1 

M 

^ 

,— s 

^ 

P 

ft. 

"^ 

ct- 

o 

tB 

■c 

^ 

o 

(D 

>- 

i" 

o 

<7J 

3 

C/J 

r 


. .  1  ^2. 

•0 

1      ^'^ 

■ 

IK) 

Acta    Victoriana.  223 

these  fifty  years  that  we  may  know  how  the  people  w^ere  trained, 
what  advantages  they  had,  and  what  were  the  defects  that  they 
endeavored  to  remedy. 

From  the  summer  of  1784  to  the  end  of  1788  the  httle  groups 
of  colonists  were  wholly  engrossed-  in  the  clearing  of  patches 
from  the  forest  and  the  erection  of  log-houses,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  their  old  military  officers  and  the  direction  of  the  com- 
manders of  the  several  military  posts.  They  were  dependent 
for  their  supplies  upon  the  distribution  of  military  stores.  The 
only  government  that  they  knew  was  that  which  was  centred  in 
the  military  commanders  at  Forts  Cataraqui,  Niagara,  and  De- 
troit. Education  must  have  been  of  secondary  importance,  if 
it  received  any  consideration  at  all.  The  military  Chaplains  may 
have  endeavored  to  conduct  schools,  but  these  would  be  limited 
in  their  influence.  Early  in  1789  the  four  districts  were  formed, 
land  boards  were  appointed  for  the  settlement  of  disputes  and  the 
location  of  later  arrivals,  and  courts  of  law  were  constituted.  In 
this  same  year  we  find  the  first  trace  of  a  movement  for  schools. 
A  petition  for  educational  help  was  sent  to  Lord  Dorchester,  the 
Governor  at  Quebec.  He  ordered  that  portions  of  land  be  set 
aside  for  endowing  schools  in  the  new  townships,  but  we  do  not 
find  that  this  brought  any  benefit  before  the  new  Province  of  Up- 
per Canada  was  set  apart  on  the  26th  of  December,  1791.  Eight 
years  had  passed  when  Lieutenant-Governor  Simcoe  arrived. 
The  children  were  growing  up,  assisting  their  parents  in  the  stern 
struggle,  with  no  opportunities  for  schooling  outside  of  the 
limited  assistance  that  they  might  receive  from  their  fathers 
and  mothers.  There  were  few  books  saved  from  the  wreckage 
of  their  southern  homes,  there  was  little  leisure,  there  was  a 
daily  demand  upon  the  full  energies  of  all,  young  and  old,  in  the 
strenuous  struggle  for  existence.  That  the  rising  generation 
did  not  degenerate  may  appear  a  marvel,  but  the  sterling  quali- 
ties that  came  by  inheritance  and  the  education  acquired  from  the 
active  development  of  hand  and  eye  and  ear  compensated,  to  a 
certain  extent,  for  the  lack  of  that  education  that  comes  from  the 
ordinary  school-house.  An  examination  of  such  records  of  those 
early  days  as  are  available  shows  that  the  settlers  of  a  century 
ago  wrote  with  an  uncertain  hand,  spelled  words  with  quaint- 
ness  and  originality,  and  took  liberties  with  the  King's  Eng- 
lish that  would  not  be  tolerated  at  the  present    day ;    but  they 


2  24  Acta    Victoriana. 

maintained  virtues  and  displayed  mental  activity  that  are  not 
surpassed  in  this  later  age.  When  we  consider  that  the  majority 
of  the  people  of  this  province  were,  for  the  first  forty  or  fifty 
years  of  its  history,  to  a  large  extent  deprived  of  the  advantages 
of  common  school  education,  our  admiration  for  their  progress 
must  be  aroused  and  our  interest  in  their  history  greatly  quick- 
ened. 

Simcoe's  coming  into  the  new  province  must  have  infused 
new  life  and  hope  into  the  isolated  settlements.  He  came  to 
introduce  a  new  form  of  government,  and  he  came  with  his  mind 
fully  made  up  as  to  lines  along  which  that  government  w^as  to 
be  administered.  Two  questions  were  very  dear  to  his  heart — 
the  education  of  the  people  and  the  building  up  of  a  Church.  As 
far  as  possible  he  proposed  to  reproduce  Old  England  in  Upper 
Canada.  To  him  the  State  Church  of  England  was  funda- 
mental ;  it  must  be  continued  or  reproduced  here.  The  univer- 
sity was  the  right  arm  of  the  State  Church  of  England ;  Upper 
Canada  must  have  a  university.  Several  months  before  leaving 
England  he  wrote  as  follow^s  to  Sir  Joseph  Banks  about  his  new 
field  of  work :  "  Schools  have  been  shamefully  neglected — a  col- 
lege of  a  higher  class  would  be  eminently  useful  and  would  give 
a  tone  of  principle  and  manners  that  would  be  of  infinite  support 
to  government."  Later,  waiting  from  Quebec  to  the  Secretary 
of  State,  he  said :  *'  But  the  question  of  higher  education  is  of 
still  more  importance ;  lower  education,  being  less  expensive,  may 
in  the  meantime  be  provided  by  relatives  and,  more  remotely,  by 
school  lands."  Simcoe's  dream  was  for  a  University  at  York 
under  Church  direction,  but  he  got  no'  encouragement  from  Lon- 
don. In  June,  1796,  the  Duke  of  Portland  (Secretary  of  State) 
suggested  that  his  ideas  of  the  schoolmaster  best  adapted  to  the 
needs  of  L^pper  Canada  w^ere  "  such  as  are  thoroughly  com- 
petent to  teach  reading,  writing,  accounts,  and  mensuration." 
Simcoe  in  his  reply  reiterates  his  desire  for  a  university,  "  from 
which,  more  than  any  other  source  or  circumstances  whatever,  a 
grateful  attachment  to  His  ^Majesty,  morality,  and  religion,  wall 
be  fostered  and  take  root  throughout  the  whole  province." 

Simcoe  returned  to  England  in  1797,  no  doubt  deeply  disap- 
pointed that  some  of  his  most  cherished  plans  had  not  been 
matured.  Nothing  of  importance  had  been  done  in  promoting 
a  general  scheme  of  popular  education.    The  people  were  left  to- 


Acta    Victoriana.  225 

their  own  resources.  Here  and  there  vohintary  schools  had 
been  started,  but  they  must  have  been  rather  crude  and  Hmited 
in  their  influence.  Schools,  that  might  be  dignified  as  classical, 
had  been  started  as  follows :  At  Kingston,  by  Rev.  John  Stuart 
(1785),  and  at  Newark,  by  Rev.  Mr.  Addison  (1792),  Rev.  Mr. 
Burns  (1794)  and  Richard  Cockerel.  Mr.  Cockerel  soon  trans- 
ferred his  school  to  Ancaster.  There  was  also  a  school  of  some 
sort  at  Fort  Niagara,  which  up  to  1796  remained  a  British  post. 
Just  as  Simcoe  was  leaving  the  plan  of  district  schools  was 
taking  shape.  He  sent  forward  the  recommendation  in  1787  to 
the  Duke  of  Portland,  who  returned  a  favorable  reply,  addressed 
to  Simcoe's  successor,  Hon.  Peter  Russell.  The  chief  civil 
officers  of  the  Crown  (the  judges,  law  officers  and  executive 
councillors)  prepared  a  report  that  recommended  the  setting 
apart  of  500,000  acres  of  land,  also  $12,000  for  each  district. 
Schools  were  to  be  started  at  once  at  Kingston  and  Newark, 
later  at  Cornwall  and  Sandwich ;  York  w'as  to  be  the  seat  of  the 
university.  This  was  in  1798.  On  31st  of  December,  1799,  Mr. 
John  Strachan  arrived  at  Kingston  to  assume  the  presidency  of 
the  new  university.  But,  meanwdiile,  the  plan  had  been  aban- 
doned, and,  after  a  couple  of  years  teaching  at  Kingston,  Mr. 
Strachan  opened  his  famous  classical  school  at  Cornwall.  Tust 
before  this  Dr.  Baldwin  opened  his  classical  school  at  York. 

Down  to  1807  no  progress  was  made  in  establishing  schools  for 
the  people.  The  young  people  were  growing  up  with  the  limited 
schooling  supplied  at  home  or  in  the  voluntary  schools.  Again 
we  ask.  Why  did  not  the  province  degenerate? 

In  1807  a  fresh  start  was  made.  On  the  loth  of  March  there 
was  passed  An  Act  to  establish  public  schools  in  each  and  every 
district  of  this  Province.  This  provided  for  one  school  in  each 
of  the  eight  districts;  iioo  was  to  be  paid  to  each  school.  The 
Lieutenant-Governor  was  given  power  to  appoint  a  board  of  not 
less  than  five  trustees  for  each  district.  It  is  noteworthy  that  this 
bill  originated  in  the  Assembly.  In  the  previous  year  an  educa- 
tional bill  had  passed  the  Assembly,  but  was  lost  in  the  Legisla- 
tive Council. 

Some  of  these  grammar  schools  were  fairly  successful,  but 
others  were  limited  in  their  influence,  owing  to  their  location. 
Disputes  and  jealousies  arose,  and  various  attempts  were  made 
in  the  Legislature  to  have  them  transferred  to  more  favorable 


2  26  Acta    Victor 7 ana. 

locations.  That  they  suppHed  only  in  part  the  demands  for  edu- 
cation is  evident  from  the  starting  of  other  private  schools,  the 
most  noted  of  which  was  the  Ernestown  Academy  at  Bath, 
under  the  care  of  the  talented  and  distinguished  Barnabas  Bid- 
well,  a  man  as  learned  as  his  more  distinguislfed  son,  Marshall 
Spring  Bidwell.  The  War  of  1812-14  closed  effectively  the  few 
grammar  schools  in  the  country  for  these  three  years.  Education 
was  still  having  a  most  discouraging  time  in  Upper  Canada. 
It  required  a  year  or  more  for  the  people  to  resettle  themselves 
after  the  close  of  the  war.     This  brings  us  down  to  18 16. 

The  year  1816  is  one  of  the  divisional  years  in  Upper  Canadian 
history;  with  it  opens  a  new  chapter  in  our  career,  for  then 
began  the  rapid  settling  of  our  vacant  lands  by  the  home-seek- 
ers from  over  the  sea.  It  opens  a  new  chapter  also  in  our  edu- 
cational story,  for  then,  for  the  first  time,  provision  was  made 
by  the  Legislature  for  the  general  education  of  the  common 
people — $24,000  was  granted  annually  for  four  years  for  common 
schools.  The  people  were  to  erect  the  school-houses  and  to  elect 
trustees,  who  had  the  power  of  appointing  teachers  and  super- 
vising the  work.  Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  now  for  the  first 
time  the  control  of  the  common  schools  was  entrusted  to  the 
people.  That  the  new  plan  was  not  a  brilliant  success  may  be 
surmised  from  the  fact  that  on  the  expiration  of  the  four  years 
the  grant  was  cut  down  to  $10,000.  Judging  from  contem- 
porary reports  the  people  were  somewhat  dissatisfied  with  the 
provision  made  for  the  education  of  their  children.  The  popu- 
lation continued  to  increase  very  rapidly  by  the  yearly  additions 
of  settlers  from  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  who  brought 
with  them  new  ideas  from  the  Old  Land  as  to  the  necessity  of 
schools.  It  should  be  remembered,  as  bearing  upon  the  second 
part  of  this  paper,  that  the  grammar  schools  of  this  period  were, 
as  a  rule,  in  charge  of  men  closely  associated  with  the  Church  of 
England.  Several  of  them  were  clergymen.  Dr.  Hodgins,  in 
one  of  his  works  on  the  history  of  our  educational  system, 
entitles  one  of  his  chapters  as  follows :  "  Fitful  Progress  from 
1 822- 1 836,"  and  this  describes  the  state  of  affairs  in  a  terse  and 
suggestive  manner. 

Time  and  space  do  not  permit  a  detailed  survey  of  this  period 
that  immediately  precedes  the  founding  of  Upper  Canada  Acad- 
emy.    Let  me  refer  to  a  few    things  that    contributed    to  the 


Acta    Victoriana.  227 

unrest  and  contentions  that  so  deeply  stirred  the  people  at  this 
time.  The  Executive  Council  applied  to  the  Home  Government 
for  permission  to  introduce  the  national,  or  Church  of  Eng- 
land, system  of  schools.  Mr.  Thomas  Appleton  was  the  com- 
mon school  teacher  at  York.  His  supplies  were  cut  off,  his 
school  closed,  and,  at  a  large  increase  of  expenditure,  a  national 
school  was  established  at  York.  For  eight  years  (1820  to  1828) 
this  was  a  source  of  contention  between  the  Assembly,  on  the 
one  hand,  and  the  Executive  on  the  other. 

In  1827  the  charter  for  King's  College  was  obtained,  and 
though  the  college  was  not  opened,  the  Assembly  and  the  Execu- 
tive kept  up  a  continuous  sti^uggle  over  the  conditions  of  that 
charter  limiting  its  control  to  members  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land. Sir  John  Colborne,  of  his  own  motion,  or  rather  without 
consulting  the  Assembly,  obtained  a  grant  of  land  and  started 
the  college,  known  at  first  as  Minor  College,  later  as  Upper 
Canada  College.  This  also  was  a  cause  of  contention  between 
the  people's  representatives,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Executive 
on  the  other. 

Year  after  year  the  struggle  was  kept  up  and  the  cause  of  the 
education  of  the  common  people  suffered.  The  ten  years,  1827- 
^'^Z7i  were  the  most  momentous  in  the  history  of  this  province. 
The  question  was  being  worked  out  as  to  who  were  to  control 
this  province,  the  representatives  of  the  people  or  the  Executive 
appointed  by  the  Home  Government.  Working  along  one  line 
through  one  set  of  men,  it  resulted  in  the  rebellion  of  1837; 
working  along  another  line,  it  solved  the  Clergy  Reserve  question  ; 
along  another  line,  it  produced  Upper  Canada  Academy,  Queen's 
College,  and  other  independent  educational  institutions.  But  the 
great  question  that  concerned  all  classes  was,  Who  are  the 
government  of  this  province?  Having  thus  briefly  referred  to 
the  struggles  and  contentions  that  disturbed  our  people  for  the 
'  first  fifty  years  of  our  existence,  I  purpose  in  the  succeeding  paper 
to  follow  up  its  sequence  in  the  story  of  Upper  Canada 
Academv. 


228 


Acta      Victoria7ta. 


The  Garden  of  Peace 

BY    BERTHA    JEAN    THOIMPSON. 

/^1f),  tbc  oav^cn  of  peace!  tbe  cool  of  its  sba&e 
Spreads  out  to  tbc  passionate  beart  tbat  bas 
pra^cD ; 
BuD  wben  wc  bavc  Kariic&  to  breatbe  witb  tbc  blest 
5t  comes  witb  tbe  promise  of  infinite  rest. 

®b,  tbe  Garden  ot  peace  !  5  bave  sat  in  its  sba&e, 
Hn&  learne^  ot  tbe  prater  in  Getbsemane  prape^ ; 
/IDy>  beart  up  to  Calvary's  cross  bas  been  prest 
Hn&  calmeb  witb  tbe  knowlc^QC  ot  infinite  rest. 


\  -^ 


Acta    Victoriana. 


229 


Ji  Greek  Christmas  Service 

Micosia,     Cyprus. 

Decoitber  2j/h,  i8gb,   O.S.    =  January  6th,  iSgy,  N.S. 

BY   REV.    H.    T.    F.    DUCKWORTH,    M.A,,  DEAN  OE  THE  FACULTY 
OF  ARTS,  TRINITY  UNIVERSITY. 

IT  was  only  three  hours  and  a  half  past  midnight,  but  the  bells 
of  the  Metropolitan  Church  of  St.  John  the  Divine,  in 
Nicosia,  were  already  summoning  the  Orthodox  to  assemble  for 
the  celebration  of  the  Liturgy.* 

Dark  it  was    at  that  hour,  of  course,  but  not  nearly  so  cold  as 
it  would  have  been  in  this  country.    By  four  o'clock  I  was  in  the 


FAMAGUSTA,    LOOKING    EASTWARD    OVER    THE    SEA. 

cathedral,  and  found  a  place  in  the  stalls  on  the  south  side  of  the 
building. 

These  stalls  run  along  both  sides  of  the  church,  -as  far  as  the 
"  Iconostasion  "  or  "  Templos,"  i.e.,  the  screen  which  separates 
the  sanctuary  from  the  part  where  the  congregation  stand.     In 

*  The  Greeks  always  speak  of  the  Order  of  the  Communion  as  "the  Liturgy."  They  have 
two  "  Liturgies  "  now  in  regular  use.  viz.,  (i)  ihe  "  Liturgy  of  St.  Basil,'  used  on  the  vigils  of 
Christmas  and  Epiphany,  on  the  ist  of  J  an  Mary,  the  first  five  Sundays  in  Lent.  Thursday  before 
Easter  and  Easier  Eve  ;  (2)  the  "  Liturgy  of  St.  Chrysostom,"  used  at  all  other  times. 

8 


230  Acta    Victoriana. 

the  cathedral  at  Nicosia,  as  in  almost  every  Greek  church  I  have 
ever  seen  (except  one  in  Manchester,  England)  the  sitting 
accommodation  is  scanty.  Yet  the  congregations  will  stand 
quite  contentedly  for  two  or  three  hours  at  a  time  while  the 
Liturgy  is  in  progress.  The  stasidia — as  the  stalls  in  Greek 
churches  are  called — might,  in  the  case  of  the  cathedral  church 
in  Nicosia,  accommodate  some  sixty  persons.  They  were  all 
occupied  that  morning,  but  besides  their  occupants  there  was  a 
multitude  that  thronged  the  whole  building.  The  only  other  ' 
seats  to  be  found  were  in  the  "  gynseconitis,"  or  women's  gallery, 
at  the  west  end,  but  not  a  few  women  preferred  to  stand  on  the 
floor  of  the  nave,  in  company  with  the  men-folk. 

The  name  stasidia  indicates  that  the  stalls  are  meant  for  stand- 
ing in,  rather  than  for  sitting.  In  each  one  there  was  a  seat, 
moving  up  and  down  on  a  hinge.  But  the  niost  convenient  way 
of  using  the  stasidion  was  to  rest  one's  arms  on  the  sides,  if  one 
felt  tired  of  standing. 

On  the  south  side  there  was  a  special  stasidion  for  the  Arch- 
bishop, distinguished  by  its  gilded  canopy.  Opposite,  on  the 
north  side,  there  was  a  less  conspicuous  stall,  appointed  for  the 
ecclesiastic  next  in  dignity  to  the  Archbishop.  It  was  occupied 
on  that  Christmas  morning  by  the  Hegoumenos  (Abbot)  of 
Kykkos,  the  most  important  monastery  in  Cyprus.  The  principle 
on  which  the  rest  of  the  stasidia  were  occupied  appeared  to  be 
that  they  were  the  proper  places  for  persons  of  distinction,  in 
which  class  the  Orthodox  were  good  enough  to  reckon  the  writer 
of  this  paper.  The  stasidion  to  which  I  found  my  way  was 
indeed  voluntarily  given  up  to  me  by  a  Greek,  who  did  not  wait  to 
be  told  to  "give  this  man  place."  I  should  have  been  just  as 
much  pleased  had  he  kept  his  stasidion,  b«t  it  was  evident  that 
he  wanted  me  to  take  one  of  the  "  first  seats  in  the  synagogue," 
so  I  did  as  "  the  Romans  "  would  have  me  do.* 

The  "  metropolis,"  as  the  Orthodox  call  the  cathedral,  is  not 
by  any  means  a  large  or*  magnificent  church,  but  it  is  solidly 
constructed,  the  material  being  a  kind  of  sandstone,  which  is 
quarried  close  to  Nicosia.  It  was  built  during  the  primacy  of 
Archbishop  Nikiforos  (A.D.  1660-1672),  the  date  of  its  com- 
pletion, according  to  an  inscription  over  the  western  door,  being 

*  In  the  Middle  Ages  the  Greeks  spoke  of  themselves  as  "  Romaioi"  and  the  Turks  in  Cyprus 
still  give  this  name  to  their  Christian  fellow-islanders.  "  Roumi,  in  Egypt  and  Palestine,  means 
a  ( ireek. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


231 


A.D.  1662.  In  the  course  of  the  last  century  (though  whether 
before  or  after  the  British  occupation  began,  I  do  not  know)  a 
campanile  was  added  at  the  south-east  corner. 

The  church  stands  in  a  large  courtyard,  the  buildings  occu- 
pied by  the  Archbishop  and  his  attendant  clergy  and  lay  monastic 
brethren  flanking  it  on  the  north,  west,  and  south.  Behind  these 
buildings  is  the    "  perivoli  "  (;r£pzy5oAz,  from  nepiftoXoz)  oi   the 


ST.    NICHOLAS    CATHEDRAL,    NOW    A    MOSQUE,    BUILT 
A.D.     1311,    FAMAGUSTA. 

archbishopric,  planted  with  palms,  olives,  and  orange-trees.  The 
architectural  features  of  the  cathedral  are  simple,  the  ground  plan 
being  an  oblong,  with  an  apse  at  the  east  end  and  a  porch 
(narthex)  at  the  west.  There  are  no  aisles.  The  outer  roof,  of 
red  tiles  imported  from  Marseilles,  is  new ;  the  inner  roof  is  a 
waggon-vault  of  stone,  ribbed  at  intervals  with  transverse  arches. 
The  vault  and  the  side-walls  are  covered  with  frescoes,  which 


232  Acta    Vicloriana. 

date  from  the  primacy  of  Silvestros  (1718-1732)  and  Philotheos 
(1734-1759)  ;  the  first  series,  viz.,  those  in  the  Bema  or  Sanctu- 
ary, was  painted  in  the  time  of  Silvestros  (1731),  the  rest  in  the 
days  of  his  successor.  The  effect  they  produce  is  sombre,  but  not 
without  a  certain  degree  of  gorgeousness.  Alanv  of  them  repre- 
sent scenes  from  sacred  history,  and  there  is  a  series  which  por- 
trays the  Seven  CEcumenical  Councils,  whose  authority  is 
recognized  by  the  Orthodox  Communion. 

On  that  Christmas  morning,  as  it  was  yet  dark,  a  great  while 
before  the  day,  the  "  metropolis  "  was  irradiated  with  the  mystic 
glow  of  a  multitude  of  lamps  and  candles,  an  illumination  very 
different  from  the  blaze  of  gas  or  electric  light  familiar  to  us  in 
our  churches.  Most  of  the  radiance  came  from  the  great  brass 
candelabra,  and  the  hanging  lamps,  some  of  brass,  some  of  silver, 
in  front  of  the  Iconostasion.  Each  of  these  hanging  lamps  held 
a  small  vessel  filled  with  olive  oil,  in  which  was  a  floating 
wick.  The  effect  of  these  lamps  and  candles  would  probably 
have  been  greater,  but  for  the  sombre  tints  prevailing  in  the 
frescoes  upon  the  walls  and  roof,  in  which  a  considerable  propor- 
tion of  the  light  was  absorbed,  instead  of  being  reflected. 

The  Iconostasion  is  a  screen  or  partition  of  wood,  covered  with 
icons  or  sacred  pictures,  which  form  an  indispensable  part  of  the 
equipment  of  every  Orthodox  church — Greek,  Russian,  Servian, 
or  Bulgarian — from  Archangel  to  jMelbourne,  from  Trebizond 
to  San  Francisco. 

Originally  adopted  by  the  Eastern  Churches  "  for  example  of 
life  and  instruction  of  manners,"  as  "  the  books  of  the  un- 
learned," they  have  unhappily  become  associated  with  a  vast 
amount  of  superstition,  which,  it  is  much  to  be  hoped,  the 
progress  of  education  will  remove.  It  is  also  much  to  be  hoped 
that  the  same  progress  will  not  result  in  the  uprooting  of  good 
wheat  along  with  the  tares. 

On  every  iconostasion  you  will  find  representations  of  the  fol- 
lowing subjects:    (i)   The  Virgin  ]\Iary  with  the  Christ-child; 

(2)  Christ  robed  as  a  High  Priest,  enthroned  as  a  King,  and 
holding  a  book  (representing  either  the  Scriptures  as  a  whole,  or 
the  Gospel)  in  token  of  His    office    as    Prophet    and   Teacher; 

(3)  St.  John  the  Baptist  (the  Prodromos,  or  Fore-runner,  as  the 
Greeks  generally  call  him),  and  in  most  cases,  if  not  all,  you  will 
also  find  St.  George  and  St.  Nicholas  in  prominent    positions. 


Ada    Victoriana. 


233 


In  the  screen  are  two  (sometimes   three)  doors,  the  one  in  the 
middle  being  called  the  "  Holy  Door." 

The  "  Divine  Liturgy  "  of  the  Orthodox  Church  falls  into  the 
following  main  divisions : 

1.  The  preparation  of  the  ministers,  including  the  mystic 
washing  of  hands  and  the  vesting. 

2.  The  preparation  of  the  bread  and  the  cup  for  the  holy 
table.  This  is  called  the  Prothesis.  These  preliminarv  rites  are 
performed  out  of  sight  of  the  congregation,  behind  the  screen. 
The  preparation  of  the  elements  takes  place  in  a  specially- 
appointed  part  of  the  Bema  or  Sanctuary,*  called  the  Prothesis. 


CYPRIOTES. 


3.  The  Enarxis  (preliminary  office),  with  the  Antiphons,  led 
by  the  deacon  standing  outside  the  Iconostasion. 

4.  The  "Little  Entrance''  or  "Entrance  of  the  Gospel;'  in. 
which  the  Gospel-book  is  brought  forth  from  the  Holy  Table 
into  the  nave,  to  be  read  by  the  deacon.  In  this  part  of  the  ser- 
vice, which  answers  to  the  western  "  Missa  Catechumenorum/' 
comes  the  reading  of  the  Epistle  and  Gospel  for  the  day. 

5.  The  Disiiiissal  of  the  Catechumens — a  mere  formality 
nowadays,  when  adult  baptism  occurs  so  seldom. 

*  Bema  :  a  platform.  The  floor  on  which  the  iconostasion  and  the  altar  siand  is  raised  above 
the  floor  of  the  nave  by  one  or  more  step^.     .\nother  name  for  the  B^ma  is  "  Thysiasterion." 


2  34  Ada    Victoriana. 

6.  The  "  Great  Entrance/'  in  which  the  deacon,  carrying  the 
bread,  and  the  priest  carrying  the  chalice,  come  out  from  the 
north  door  of  the  Iconostasion,  and  walk  round  the  church, 
entering  the  sanctuary  again  by  the  middle,  or  "  Holy  Door." 
This  is  accompanied  by  censing,  and  the  singing  of  the  "  Hymn 
of  the  Cherubim,"  by  the  Psaltai  or  choristers. 

7.  The  Creed. 

8.  The  Anaphora,  or  offering  and  consecration  of  the  bread 
and  the  cup  on  the  Holy  Table,*  including,  inter  alia,  the  recital 
(by  the  bishop  or  priest  officiating)  of  the  Words  of  Institution, 
as  in  the  Prayer  of  Consecration  in  the  Anglican  Office,  and  the 
Invocation,  i.e.,  the  prayer  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  descend  and 
make  the  Bread  the  Body  of  Christ  and  the  Cup  the  Blood  of 
Christ.  Then  follow  the  Intercessions  for  the  living  and  the  dead, 
the  Paternoster,  the  breaking  of  the  bread  and  the  Communion, 
first  of  the  clergy,  then  of  the  people.  In  the  Orthodox  Church 
the  communicants  receive  the  Sacrament  standing.  The  clergy 
receive  the  elements  separately.  For  the  people,  the  bread  is 
placed  in  the  chalice  and  given  to  the  communicant  in  a  spoon. 

9.  The  Thanksgiving. 

10.  The  Dismissal.  "  Let  us  depart  in  peace  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord." 

To  which  must  be  added,  though  it  can  hardly  be  a  primitive 
feature  of  the  liturgical  order, 

11.  The  Antidoron.  This  is  bread  blessed,  but  not  conse- 
crated upon  the  Holy  Table.  The  bread  offered  upon  the  Holy 
Table  has  been  cut  out  of  a  loaf  which,  having  been  broken  up, 
is  distributed  afterwards  to  the  people.  According  to  Nicolas 
Bulgaris,  the  relation  of  the  Antidoron  to  the  bread  consecrated 
upon  the  Holy  Table  is  the  exact  analogue  of  the  relation  of  the 
Virgin  Mary's  body  to  the  body  of  her  Son.  This  practically 
makes  of  the  Antidoron  a  secondary  sacrament,  which  indeed 
is  rather  the  signification  of  its  name. 

The  Psalmody  of  the  Greek  Church  is  not  melodious  to  a 
Western  ear.f  It  is  quite  evident  that  there  was  a  conception  of 
music  prevalent  in  the  ancient  world  which  differed  widely  from 

*  The  Greeks  always  call   it  the   Holy  Table.      The  name  Thysiasterion  denotes  the  space 
within  the  screen,  i.e.,  the  Bema.     At  the  same  timf ,  the  Greeks  regard  this  Holy  T..ble  as  an  altar. 

t  This  does  not  apply  to  the  psalmody  of  the  Ru-sian  Church. 


Ada    Vicloriana. 


235 


ours.  On  the  other  hand,  the  intoning  of  the  Gospel  had  a  pleas- 
ing effect.  The  deacon  entrusted  with  this  function  had  a  good 
voice,  and  used  it  well.  The  portion  of  Scripture  appointed 
for  the  Gospel  on  Christmas  Day  in  the  Greek  Church  is  the 
same  as  the  Epiphany  Gospel  in  the  Anglican  Church,  viz. :  St. 
Matthew  ii.  1-12.  In  the  Orthodox  Church,  Christmas  com- 
bines the  feature  of  the  two  Western  festivals  of  Christmas  and 
Epiphany,  and  before   1900  the  Greek  festival  of  the  Nativity 


MOSQUE    OF    ST.  CATHERINA. 

coincided  with  the  Western  Epiphany,  the  difference  between  the 
old  style  and  the  new  being  just  twelve  days.* 

The  Gospel  was  read  from  the  pulpit,  which  stood  high  up 
against  the  wall  on  the  north  side  of  the  church,  and  was  reached 
by  a  long  ladder. 

The  celebrant  on  that  Christmas  Day  was  the  Archbishop 
himself.     During  the  earlier  part  of  the  Liturgy  he  was  in  his 

'  The  ye.-ir  1900,  old  style,  wa^  .1  leap  year.     This  increased  the  difference  to  thirteen  days. 


236  Acta    Victoriana. 

'■  throne " — the  specially-adorned  stasidion  mentioned  above, 
and  it  was  in  the  nave  that  he  was  solemnly  robed  before  enter- 
ing the  Bema  for  the  Anaphora.  The  prevailing  color  in  his 
robes  was  a  kind  of  "  dead  gold."  Several  vestments  had  to  be 
put  on  and  adjusted.  These  were  (i)  the  stldxarion,  a  long 
robe  reaching  to  the  feet;  (2)  the  stole  or  cpltrachelion,  a  broad 
strip  of  silk,  with  an  opening  at  one  end  for  the  head  and  neck 
to  pass  through,  worn  hanging  in  front;  (3)  the  zone  or  girdle, 
confining  the  stole  and  the  sticharion ;  (4)  the  sakkos,  a  loose- 
sleeved  coat;  (5)  the  epimanikia,  or  cufifs ;  (6)  the  omophorion 
or  pallimn,  a  long  scarf  marked  with  crosses;  (7)  the  crozvn, 
answering  to  the  mitre  of  a  western  prelate. 

The  crown  worn  by  the  Archbishop  of  Cyprus  is  of  silver,  in 
shape  like  that  of  the  Russian  Emperor.  The  original  of  both 
crowns  is  the  tiara  worn  by  the  East-Roman  or  Byzantine 
emperors  in  the  Middle  Ages.  The  spaces  between  the  hoops 
are  filled  in  with  red  velvet,  which  serves  as  a  backing  for  medal- 
lions bearing  miniature  pictures  of  saints.  A  cross  surmounts 
the  whole. 

Finally,  there  is  the  Archiepiscopal  stafif,  which  is  quite  dif- 
ferent in  form  from  the  ordinary  Episcopal  staff.  As  a  mark  of 
special  favor  and  esteem,  the  Emperor  Zeno  (A.D.  474-491) 
authorized  the  Archbishop  of  Cyprus  to  carry  a  staff  fashioned 
in  the  same  manner  as  the  imperial  sceptre.  Thus  it  is  that  the 
Cyprian  primate's  staff  or  sceptre  is  surmounted  with  a  ball 
instead  of  the  usual  serpents'  heads. 

The  part  taken  in  the  service  by  the  congregation  generally 
was  not  a  large  one — little,  if  any,  more  than  joining  in  the  Creed 
and  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  repeating,  "  Remember  me,  O  Lord, 
in  Thy  kingdom,"  as  the  priest  and  the  deacon  passed  through 
the  church  in  the  "  Great  Entrance."  Yet,  if  they  were  mainly 
spectators  and  listeners,  and  even  if  there  was  a  degree  of  move- 
ment and  unrest,  and  an  amount  of  talking,  that  we  should  con- 
sider scandalous,  I  do  not  think  they  ought  to  be  accused  of 
deliberate  irreverence,  or  of  insensibility  to  the  fact  that  they 
were  present  at  a  great  and  solemn  ceremony.  Very  few  com- 
municated. For  communion  the  Greeks  are  given  to  substituting 
regular  attendance  at  the  Liturgy,  and  reception  of  the  Antidoron. 
The  Orthodox  Church  allows  the  communion  of  infants  (on  the 
strength     of    St.    Tvlark    x.    14)     and     there     must     be    many 


Ada    Victoriana. 


^2>T 


Orthodox  who  have  hardly  ever  communicated  since  the  days 
when  they  were  brought  to  church  in  their  mothers'  arms. 

The  celebration  of  the  Liturgy  lasted  altogether  about  three 
hours.  It  was  after  y.  a.m.  and  a  lovely  spring-like  day  had 
dawned,  when  the  Dismissal  was  pronounced,  "  Let  us  depart 
in  peace."  While  the  service  was  in  progress  the  impression 
grew  upon  one  that  /zco  services  were  being  performed — one  by 


VICTORIA    ROAD,    KICOSIA. 

the  clergy  within  the  Iconostasion  and  the  veil  drawn  across  the 
Holy  Door,  the  other  by  the  psaltai  or  choristers  without,  in  the 
nave.  The  psaltai  might  be  regarded  as  the  congregation's 
deputies  or  delegates,  participating  in  the  service  on  their  behalf. 
They  certainly  did  participate,  and  that  with  vigor,  but  their 
doing  so  was  due  to  a  knowledge  of  the  liturgical  books  not 
possessed  by  the  people  in  general.  The  number  of  separate 
books  employed  in  the  performance  of  the  Liturgy   (and  other 


238  Acta    Victoriana. 

services  as  well)   is  a  serious  obstacle  in  the  way  of  anything 
that  might  answer  to  our  idea  of  congregational  worship. 

The  power  and  influence  exerted  in  the  past,  if  not  in  the 
present,  by  monasticism  in  the  Eastern  Orthodox  Church  shows 
itself  in  two  ways :  ( i )  In  the  reservation  of  bishoprics  and  all 
posts  of  dignity  for  monks;  and  (2)  in  the  monastic  character 
of  the  whole  system  of  worship.  The  services  are  such  as  pre- 
suppose a  monastic  community  in  connection  with,  or  in  charge 
of,  the  churches  where  they  are  to  be  performed,  and  this  con- 
dition is  far  from  being  everywhere  fulfilled.  An  episcopal  resi- 
dence is  practically  a  monastery  or  coenobium,  and  a  "  college  " 
of  priests  and  deacons  may  be  maintained  in  charge  of  a  parish 
church,  if  the  endowments  be  adequate.  But  this,  again,  is  far 
from  being  the  case  everywhere. 

Such  being  the  character  of  the  services,  to  be  present  at  their 
performance  is  to  be  brought  face  to  face  with  the  life  of  ages 
and  generations  of  men  whose  ways  and  customs  Western  Chris- 
tendom has  left  far  behind.  The  Eastern  Orthodox  Church  has 
not  undergone  a  Reformation,  and  in  this  respect  it  stands 
separated  by  a  wide  chasm,  not  only  from  Protestant  Christen- 
dom, but  from  the  Roman  Church  as  well.  We  are,  perhaps,  in- 
clined to  think  of  the  Roman  Church  as  pervaded  by  "  mediaeval- 
ism,"  but  Roman  mediaevalism  seems  as  modernity  in  comparison 
with  that  of  the  churches  of  Greece  and  Russia.  Rome,  equally 
with  Protestantism,  is  condemned  by  the  Orthodox  as  guilty  of 
heretical  "  innovation,"  both  in  doctrine  and  in  ritual. 

It  is  an  old  world,  indeed,  that  one  enters  into  contact  with  on 
such  occasions.  The  language  of  the  prayers  and  antiphons  is 
the  language  familiar,  in  ages  long  past,  to  Chrysostom  and 
Basil,  to  Cyril  and  Athanasius.  The  passages  taken  from  the 
New  Testament  are  read  in  the  very  language,  if  not  in  the 
very  words,  in  which  they  were  first  penned,*  and  those  which 
are  derived  from  the  Old  Testament  are  recited  in  the  language 
of  the  oldest  known  version,  the  Septuagint.  In  the  Eastern 
Orthodox  Church,  the  Byzantine  Empire  may  be  said  still  to 
survive.  Of  this  survival  one  had  several  reminders  in  the 
course  of  that  Christmas  morning.  The  very  shape  of  the  archi- 
episcopal  mitre  was  that  of  the  tiara  worn  by  the  Byzantine 
emperors.     The  pastoral  staff  reproduced  the  imperial  sceptre. 

•Textual  critics  will  perhaps  refuse  to  allow  the  ipshsima  Z'erba. 


Ada    Victoriana. 


239 


The  dragon-headed  brackets  on  the  Iconostasion,  from  which  hung 
the  brazen  and  silver  lamps,  and  the  double-headed  eagle  carved 
on  the  Holy  Door,  were  insignia  of  the  Empire.  In  the  person 
of  the  Archbishop  one  saw  the  successor  of  Epiphanius,  of 
Rheginus,  whose  independence  of  the  x\ntiochene  throne  was 
solemnly  recognized  by  the  Council  of  Ephesus  in  A.D.  431 ;  of 
Germanos,  who  chose  exile  rather  than  submission  to  the  Latin 
prelate  to  whom  Papal  aggression  subjected  the  hitherto  self- 
governing  Church  of  Cyprus  (A.D.  1220- 1250).  The  Arch- 
bishop, indeed,  might  be  regarded  as  the  representative  of  an 


MONASTERY    OF    THE    PANAGHIA,    KYKKOS,    FROM    THE    EAST. 

order  of  things  yet  more  ancient  than  the  Byzantine  Empire,  for 
did  he  not  claim  St.  Barnabas  as  the  first  of  his  line,  the  founder 
•of  his  spiritual  dynasty  ? 

The  stubborn  conservatism  of  the  Orthodox  Church  finds,  in 
part,  at  least,  its  explanation  in  the  sense  of  historical  continuity, 
of  an  age-long  corporate  life,  of  permanent  connection  between 
the  present  and  the  past,  the  living  and  the  departed,  by  which 
it  rightly  enough  sets  great  store.  Anything  that  serves  as  a 
reminder  and  a  testimony  whereby  this  sense  may  be  main- 
tained and  quickened   is  valued  and  venerated.    Again,  it  must  be 


240  Ada    Victoriana. 

remembered  that  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Greek  Orthodox 
Church  are  endeared  to  her  people  by  the  remembrance  that  they 
have  been  preserved  through  the  stress  and  strain  of  persecu- 
tion and  misgovernment.  "  This  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  is 
marvellous  in  our  eyes  ''  might  well  be  the  thought  of  every 
Orthodox  Greek  who  calls  to  mind  the  conflict  sustained  by  his 
forefathers  and  predecessors  down  into  modern  times.  The 
rites  and  ceremonies  upon  which  the  unaccustomed  or  unreflect- 
ing spectator  is  too  ready  to  look  with  aversion  or  contempt  are 
to  the  present  generation  of  Greeks  things  venerable,  if  only  be- 
cause they  were  practised  and  retained  by  those  who  fought  for 
Hellenic  Independence  against  the  barbarous  Osmanli,  by  those 
who  stood  up  against  Roman  aggression  in  the  terrible  age  of 
the  Crusades,  by  those  who  flung  back  the  Saracen  from  the 
walls  of  Constantinople,  and  by  those  who  won  victories  even 
more  glorious  by  making  Scythian  and  Greek  actually,  as  well  as 
ideally,  one  in  Christ.* 

With  the  Greeks — and  the  same  thing  has  come  to  pass,  in  vir- 
tue of  similar  causes,  with  the  Russians — those  forms  of  Christian 
belief  and  ceremonial  which  may  be  conveniently  summed  up  as 
"  Orthodoxy  "  (just  as  another  system  is  denominated  "  Cath- 
olicism ")  have  become,  for  the  immense  majority  of  the  people, 
the  very  pillar  and  ground  of  nationality.  Into  such  a  mental 
atmosphere  it  is  difficult  for  us  to  enter,  even  in  imagination. 
But  neither  we  nor  our  forefathers  ever  knew  what  a  Moham- 
medan conquest  meant.  Having  been  spared  that  calamity,  let 
us  be  tolerant  in  judging  our  fellow-Christians  in  the  East. 

But — manum  de  tabula!  These  reminiscences  and  reflections 
must  close.  Let  their  conclusion  be  made  with  a  citation  from 
the  Liturgy  of  St.  Chrysostom,  with  one  of  the  constant  prayers 
of  the  Orthodox  Churches — 

TtTSP  Tt/5  sipT]VT]Z  TOV   GV fJ-TiaVTOZ  HOffJUOV, 

ev()Tadsia>  Tc^v  ayiaov  rov  QeoZ  SHuXt/ffK^v, 
uai  Tfjs  T(^y  TravToiv  svojffsoj^,  rov  xvpiov 

*Colossians    iii      11.       Tha   kusslan    Orlhodox   Church   is   the  offspring    of   the   Church    of 
Constantinople. 


A  eta      Vic  to  nana. 


241 


The  Tiecluse 

BY    ISABEL    E.    MACKAY. 

THE  world's  broad  highway  runs  not  by  my  door. 
Long  since  I  turned  my  weary  steps  aside, 
Seeking  some  refuge  where  I  might  abide 
All  undisturbed  by  noise  and  dust  and  glare, 
See  with  clear  vision  thro'  a  purer  air, 
And  struggle  onward  with  the  throng  no  more. 

Here  will  I  dwell,  I  cried,  and  breathe  content 

And  think  high  thoughts  and  utter  words  wnose  flame 
Forever  shall  enshrine  a  noble  fame  ; 
And  they  who  still  the  hurrying  highway  choose, 
Hearing,  shall  ease  their  feverish  haste,  and  muse 

"Are  these  things  good  for  which  our  souls  are  spent?" 

So  dwelled  I  many  years.     And  so  I  thought 
To  serve  humanity,  yet  dwell  apart ; 
Till  one  came  by,  fresh  from  the  busy  mart. 
And,  wond'ring,  said,  "Fair  sir,  the  distant  plain 
Hears  not  your  message.     You  are  wise  in  vain  ; 

On  the  far  highway,  travellers  heed  you  not  !  " 


242 


Ada    Victoriana. 


Classical  By-ways' 


BY   PRINCIPAL   AUDKN,   OF    UPPER   CANADA    COLLEGE. 


I    WANT  to  discuss  the  question,  Does  not  a  classical  training, 
more  than  any  other,  lead  on  a  man  to  intellectual  interests  ? 
Has  not  a  classical  man    more    than  any   other  man    a    chance 

of  being  stimulated  to  other 
branches  of  learning,  of  follow- 
ing up  those  intellectual  paths 
which  may  lead  him  to  that 
happy  position  where  he  can  say : 
"  My  mind  to  me  a  kingdom 
is.  I  have  interests  which  I  can 
follow  up  in  my  leisure  time ;  I 
have  resources  in  myself  of  which 
'  the  slings  and  arrows  of  out- 
rageous fortune  '  cannot  rob  me. 
I  have  a  hobby  and  I  am  happy 
in  it." 

The  only  true  view  of  educa- 
tion is  that  it  is  a  training,  as  the 
Greeks  said,  "  the  askesis  of  the 
mind,"  a  practising  or  exercis- 
ing ;  something  which  will  train 
and  discipline  the  mental  faculties  and  secure  a  synoptic  view 
and  a  standpoint  from  which  we  can  estimate  impartially  the 
relative  importance  of  the  details  of  existence  in  this  world. 
Education  is  a  thing  for  life,  not  for  livelihood.  A  liberal  edu- 
cation in  the  proper  sense  is  that  which  furnishes  the  mind, 
equips  it,  expands  and  stimulates,  and  helps  man  to  lead  a  fuller, 
richer,  more  interesting,  and  more  useful  life.  Now  the  classics 
are  not  useful  in  the  ordinary  and  lowest  sense  of  the  term ;  they 
are  not  an  utilitarian  study,  and  anyone  who  judges  them  by  the 
standard  of  the  return  he  shall  get  in  dollars  and  cents  will 
be  disappointed.  Classics  must  be  judged  from  their  merit,  not 
their  market.  As  John  ]\lorley  said  the  other  day,  Greek  will  not 
directly  stimulate  the  manufactures  of  a  country. 

*Part  cf  an  address  delivered  before  the  Classical  Association  of  Victoria  College. 


PRINCIPAL     AUDF.N. 


> 


n 


a 
a 


> 

a  !_ 


3- 
O 


-1  ^ 

■ 

^:.} 
t 

■^ 
•^ 

^       ^~^^  ^n|i 

^^^ 

Ada    Victoriana.  243 

But  to  come  back  to  my  subject,  education  is  a  training  for 
life,  and  life  we  are  glad  to  believe  is  not  made  up  entirely  of 
working  days ;  there  are  also  holidays  and  days  of  leisure,  when 
a  man  has  time  to  look  around  him  and  to  consider  what  his  own 
resources  are.  Now  I  want  to  try  to  show  that  it  is  for  these 
times  of  comparative  leisure  that  a  classical  training  is  of  sur- 
passing value.  There  are  many  men  who  simply  do  not  know 
what  to  do  with  their  leisure ;  they  have  no  interests,  intellectual 
or  otherwise,  and  many  a  man,  when  he  comes  to  the  time  when 
he  is  able  to  retire  from  work,  whether  it  be  professional  or 
commercial — a  time  to  which  he  looks  forward  for  many  a 
tedious  year — has  no  interest  in  life.  His  heart  is  still  in  his 
office.  He  wanders  aimlessly  hither  and  thither,  because  as  a 
young  man  he  has  not  followed  any  of  the  side-paths  of  interest 
which  ought  to  have  been  pointed  out  to  him  in  his  early  educa- 
tion, and  he  has  thus  laid  up  for  himself  in  a  great  many  cases  a 
miserable  old  age.  The  man  with  intellectual  interests  is  the 
happy  man.  And  among  ordinary  professional  and  business 
men  those  with  a  classical  training  usually  are  far  better  equipped 
in  this  respect  than  those  trained  on  any  other  system ;  it  is 
undoubtedly  the  case  in  England  and  in  Germany.  A  man  who 
has  been  brought  up  on  Greek  and  Latin  is  usvially  a  man  of 
resources,  provided,  of  course,  that  he  has  not  regarded  classics 
as  merely  a  means  of  obtaining  a  high  position  for  himself  in  the 
examination  list. 

The  man  of  intellectual  resources  is  usually  the  man  who 
reads,  and  Bacon's  dictum,  "  Reading  makes  a  full  man,  confer- 
ence a  ready  man,  and  writing  an  exact  man,"  is  true  for  all 
time.  Moreover,  reading  is  to  the  mind  what  exercise  is  to 
the  body;  and  without  reading  mental  development  is  impos- 
sible. Bacon's  phrase,  "  a  full  man,"  is  not  very  far  off  from  the 
definition  of  the  man  whose  training  we  are  discussing  now — I 
mean  the  man  of  wide  intellectual  interests.  Such  a  man  has  a 
more  satisfying  life,  he  has  obtained  for  himself  wide  fields  of 
meditation  and  reflection,  fresh  and  inviting  to  him,  whilst  to 
others  they  seem  brown  and  barren.  He  is  a  man  who  will  find 
himself  the  least  alone  when  quite  alone.  He  is  a  man  to  whom 
a  good  book  and  "  his  ain  fireside "  are  a  haven  of  happiness 
from  the  storms  of  this  modern  hustling  life.  I  believe  most 
firmly  that  classical  training  does  help  to    equip    a  man    with 


244  '  Acia    Vic  dorian  a. 

these  intellectual  interests— interests  moreover  that  are  often 
easily  pursued,  by-ways  which  a  man  can  follow  without  heavy 
impedimenta,  going  light,  we  might  say,  and  without  long 
portages.  Science  often  equips  a  man  with  splendid  intellectual 
interests,  but  so  often  they  can  be  pursued  only  with  elaborate 
apparatus  and  at  rare  opportunities.  It  is  not  every  man  who 
has  a  private  laboratory  at  his  own  fireside. 

I  think  we  may  consider  this  question  of  classical  training  as 
producing  intellectual  interests  under  two  headings — firstly,  the 
general  habit  of  mind  produced  by  good  classical  training,  which 
may  make  a  man  receptive  of  intellectual  influences ;  secondly, 
the  specific  branches  of  the  classics  in  detail  which  may  lead  on 
to  the  study  of  larger  subjects. 

Firstly,  the  general  habit  of  mind : 

With  regard  to  the  comparative  value  of  studies  as  making  a 
"  full  man  "  in  after  life,  I  think  that  the  habit  of  mind,  the 
attitude  which  should  ideally  be  produced  and  often  is  produced 
"by  classical  training  is  admirably  summed  up  in  the  comment  by 
the  Spectator  on  Mr.  Balfour's  speech  last  spring  on  the  occasion 
of  Professor  Butcher's  giving  up  the  chair  of  Greek  at  Edin- 
burgh. Mr.  Balfour  had  modestly  stated  that  he  had  learnt 
comparatively  little  classics,  meaning  that  he  had  never  attained 
such  high  honors  as  Professor  Butcher  at  Oxford  or  Cambridge, 
but,  as  his  reviewer  says :  "  What  would  ]\Ir.  Balfour  be  if  he 
had  not  been  familiarized  in  early  life  with  the  spirit  of  the 
classical  literatures?  Would  his  books  have  shown  their  large 
and  tolerant  judgment  and  their  grace  of  form,  and  his  argu- 
ments their  remarkable  dialectical  power  if  he  had  been  nourished 
solely,  let  us  say,  on  German  philosophy  and  modern  science? 
His  mind,  as  Professor  Butcher  said,  is  of  the  true  Hellenic 
order,  and  it  is  in  this  formative  influence  and  not  in  the 
acquisition  of  technical  learning  that  the  value  of  classical  litera- 
ture is  to  be  found.  Order,  lucidity,  and  balance  are  qualities 
with  so  great  a  practical  value  that,  however  low  our  view  of 
the  end  of  education,  we  must  acquiesce  in  the  system — the 
classical  system — which  labors  to  create  them.  And  there  ii 
another  side:  to  a  man  who  has  once  felt  the  charm  of  the 
Greek  world,  a  new  possession  has  been  created,  a  whole  world 
to  which  he  can  turn  for  refreshment  without  fear  of  satiety." 

^^^hatever  educational  agent  has  been  used  in  giving  a  man 


Acta    Victoriana.  245 

his  mental  training,  when  he  has  been  for  some  time  at  his 
hfe  work  (whether  he  be  a  lawyer,  a  minister,  a  business  man  or 
what  not),  he  usually  forgets  the  educational  agent,  but  the  train- 
ing remains.  Speaking  generally,  I  think  that  in  ordinary  life 
the  man  trained  on  classical  lines  is  more  interesting,  more  easy 
to  get  on  with,  than  a  man  whose  main  training  has  been  given 
by  science  or  mathematics.  I  am  talking,  as  you  will  readily 
understand,  of  a  comparativelly  extensive  course  of  classics,  not 
of  a  boy  who  spends  a  year  or  two  on  the  Latin  Grammar  and 
snippets  of  Caesar,  and  then,  with  the  connivance  of  his  mother, 
deserts  the  classics  for  the  comparative  ease  and  quiet  of  the 
modern  side.  We  know  that  the  classics  are  full  of  good  things, 
of  beautiful  ideas  exquisitely  expressed.  But  we  know  that 
not  ten  per  cent,  of  boys  ever  get,  as  hoys,  within  three  fields  of 
the  ideas  or  three  miles  of  recognizing  the  beauty  of  style  and 
expression  of  the  ancient  writers ;  though  I  do  believe  that  by 
teaching  the  classics  in  a  more  natural  and  humane  way  a  good 
deal  can  be  done  to  make  boys  more  appreciative  of  the  Greek 
and  Roman  spirit.  But  to  more  mature  students  the  spirit  of 
Greece,  as  Professor  Butcher  once  said,  stands  for  the  things 
of  the  mind  above  all  material  possessions,  for  fearless  inquiry, 
for  wisdom,  which  is  the  union  of  intellect  and  heart.  It  is  the 
sense  of  proportion,  adjustment  and  organic  unity.  In  action  it 
is  the  foe  of  all  fanaticism,  and  at  the  same  time  it  stands  for 
public  spirit,  citizenship,  devotion  to  the  common  good.  It  is 
the  preservative  against  all  intellectual  narrowness  and  con- 
tracted sympathies ;  yet  Greek  is  but  one-half  of  classical  cul- 
ture, and  the  Roman  world  has  many  lessons  for  a  nation  of 
wanderers  and  State-builders  like  our  own.  Rome  shows  us  the 
value  of  practical  achievement,  and  the  strenuous  and  patient 
up-building  of  the  Empire,  and  the  austere  citizenship  of  the 
great  Romans  are  noble  examples  for  the  world  to-day. 

It  is  worth  remembering,  too,  the  vast  scope  there  is  for  per- 
sonal enthusiasm  in  the  classics.  In  the  classical  department 
of  a  university,  no  research  worthy  of  the  name  has  ever  been 
done  except  by  men  who  did  it  because  they  loved  it,  and  none 
has  ever  been  done  except  for  its  own  sake.  As  Professor  Burnet 
puts  it :  "A  man  is  led  by  some  feeling  of  kinship  for  what  is 
greater  than  himself  to  devote  his  life  to  the  interpretation  of 
poet,  philosopher,  historian,  to  the  elucidating  of  language  on 
9 


246  Acta    Victoriana. 

its  purely  linguistic  side,  or  to  that  of  the  art  or  institutions  of 
antiquity,  and  such  a  man  will  freely  give  himself  up  to  the  most 
arid  and  laborious  investigations."  It  is  this  research  for  some- 
thing more  which  makes  the  real  scholar.  The  importance,  too, 
of  personal  interpretation  in  classical  training  is  sometimes 
under-estimated.  Classical  education  is  concerned  with  the 
interpretation  of  the  highest  products  of  the  human  mind ;  pro- 
ducts of  which  the  significance  is  inexhaustible.  The  classics 
are  htiman.  Each  fresh  soul  has  to  understand  the  masterpieces 
for  itself,  as  if  no  one  had  ever  understood  them  before,  and 
the  most  our  teaching  can  do  is  to  give  our  pupils  the  key  by 
W'hich  they  can  unlock  for  themselves  the  great  treasure  house 
of  mankind.  People  talk  about  the  classics  being  dry  and  unin- 
teresting ;  they  talk  about  a  classical  education  as  a  valley  of  dry 
bones — but  at  least  they  are  human  bones. 

The  habit  of  mind,  then,  the  attitude  which  is  or  can  be  pro- 
duced by  a  good  classical  course  intelligently  pursued,  may,  I 
think,  be  stated  to  be  the  contemplative  and  receptive  attitude, 
one  of  interest  in  every  branch  of  knowledge,  in  every  sphere  of 
human  activity.  A  classical  man  has  a  fair  chance  of  deserv- 
ing in  later  life  the  title,  "  A  well-read  and  well-informed  man." 

To  pass  on  now  to  some  of  the  special  by-paths  which  often 
lead  a  classical  man  to  take  interest  in  other  studies.  Dr.  John- 
son used  to  say,  "  I  hate  by-ways  in  education,"  but  he  meant 
that  he  objected  to  an  education  which  was  superficial.  Our 
motto  is,  I  think,  rather  that  saying  of  Thoreau,  "  I  like  a  broad 
margin  to  my  life." 

The  first  by-path  is  that  of  art.  A  classical  student  is  bound 
in  his  course  to  come  into  more  or  less  intimate  contact  with  the 
spirit  of  classical  antiquity  by  studying  its  manifestations  in 
art.  Again,  take  the  case  of  language.  A  man  may  branch  off 
from  the  elementary  knowledge  of  the  science  of  language,  to 
which  he  was  introduced  in  his  work  on  Greek  and  Latin,  into 
the  wider  realms  of  comparative  philology.  Language  study 
may  become  his  hobby,  and  it  is  an  intensely  fascinating  study. 
Another  side-path  is  that  of  anthropology,  ethnology,  and  the 
study  of  comparative  customs,  and  I  have  found  very  frequently 
that  classical  men  are  very  interested  in  ethnology  and  anthropol- 
ogy, especially  if  they  have  first  been  interested  in  the  history 
of  language.     The  history  of  language  leads  to  the  history  of 


Ada    Victoriana.  247 

the  races  that  spoke  the  various  forms  of  it.  Such  questions  as 
the  origin  of  our  Aryan  ancestors,  their  civiUzation,  their  distri- 
bution, afford  fields  of  endless  interest.  Or,  again,  the  study  of 
the  religious  customs  of  Rome,  or  of  the  mythology  of  Greece, 
may  make  our  classical  student  a  disciple  of  Andrew  Lang,  whose 
charming  book,  "  M}th,  Ritual,  and  Religion,"  is  the  outcome  of 
the  scholarly  mind  applying  itself  to  comparative  mythology. 

There  is  not  much  room  for    archaeology    in  this    continent. 
Necessarily,  as  regards  local  work,  it  is  confined  to  Europe.     In 
England  you  will  almost  always  find  that  the  best  archaeologists, 
whether  interested  in  Roman    ruins  or    ecclesiastical    architec- 
ture, in  prehistoric  remains  or  matters  of    more  local  interest, 
have  usually  been  stimulated  in  taking  up  these  studies  by  the 
interest  given  them  in  classical  archaeology.     A  by-path  rarely 
followed,  but  which,  when  followed,  seems  always  to  prove  of 
enthralling  interest,   is   that  of  palaeography   and  the  study  of 
manuscripts.     A  man  may  make  his  first  acquaintance  with  the 
subject  in  dealing  with  some  question  of  various  reading,  but 
he  may  be  led  on  to  more  detailed  study  of,  or  the  search  for, 
original  manuscripts.     Two  friends  of  mine,  for  instance,  spend 
almost   all   their    summer  holidays    burrowing    in    the    musty 
libraries  of  various  Greek  monasteries  north  of  the  ^gean  Sea. 
Or  our  student  may  become  interested  in  mediaeval  documents, 
charters    and    roll-books ;     may    take    up    what    Germans    call 
diplomatik,  and  help  to    decipher    some  of  the  original  records 
which  are  every  day  throwing  light  on  the  sources  of  English 
history  and  causing  us  in  several  cases  to  alter  our  views  and  to 
modify  our  prejudices.     Or  it  may  happen  that  a  man  devotes 
his  time  to  the  more  mechanical  branches  of  palaeography — for 
instance,  the  deciphering  of  papyri  by  photography  and  by  the 
use  of  chemical  reagents.     Splendid  work  in  these  departments 
has  been  done    by    two    Oxford    men,  Grenfell    and    Hunt,  to 
whose  painstaking  industry   we  owe  such    discoveries    as   the 
Logia,   the   Sayings  of  Jesus,   together  with   many  interesting 
documents  included  in  their  volume  of  "  Oxyrrhyncus  Papyri." 

In  the  realm  of  history  the  possible  divergencies  on  lines  of 
interest  are  very  various  and  hardly  need  to  be  enumerated.  I 
think  that  perhaps  the  two  most  attractive  periods  of  history 
to  which  a  classical  man  is  likely  to  be  attracted  are,  firstly,  Alex- 
ander's times,  his  campaign  in  India,  his  methods  of  strategy 


248  Acta    ]^ictoriana. 

(which  no  less  a  general  than  Napoleon  thought  extremely  up- 
to-date\  and  his  influence  on  European  civilization.  The  second 
division,  which  is  peculiarly  interesting  because  so  many  people 
know  very  little  of  it,  is  the  period  of  the  fall  of  the  Roman 
Empire,  the  time  of  the  Huns  and  Goths,  and  the  vast  movements 
of  civilization  over  Europe  and  Asia.  The  topography,  too,  of 
Greece  and  Rome  finds  a  place  here.  The  classical  man  cannot 
but  be  anxious  to  know  something  of  the  environment  of  the 
authors  he  reads,  and  the  surroundings  of  the  great  actors  in 
world  history  whose  exploits  he  studies. 

In  philosophy  there  are  difficulties  for  everyone  who  has  not 
had  a  classical  training.  Aristotle  is  still  a  text-book  and  a 
philosopher  who  has  to  read  Plato  in  a  translation  is  very 
seriously  to  be  pitied.  It  is  pleasant  to  think  that  Toronto 
University  has  taken  a  prominent  part  in  emphasizing  the  study 
of  the  subject  matter  of  the  philosophical  classics.  As  to 
theology  I  need  say  nothing.  Not  only  is  nearly  every  good 
theologian  a  classical  man,  but  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten  his 
interest  in  the  "  study  of  studies  "  has  first  been  stirred  by  his 
knowledge  of  the  Greek  language.  It  would  be  hard  to  imagine 
a  Lightfoot,  a  Westcott,  or  a  Wellhausen  who  had  not  received 
a  good  training  in  classical  scholarship.  I  have  known  men,  too, 
who  are  now  authorities  on  the  Italian  Renaissance  and  the 
progress  of  the  revival  of  learning,  whose  interest  in  it  was  due 
to  the  work  that  they  had  done  in  a  brief  set  of  lectures  on  the 
history  of  scholarship. 

These  few  instances  that  I  have  taken  are,  as  you  will  see, 
drawn  mostly  from  the  study  of  the  subject  matter  of  the 
classics.  There  remain  the  side-paths  to  which  the  study  of 
their  form  may  lead.  Here  is  opened  up  the  vast  field  of  com- 
parative literature  and  the  study  of  literary  form,  such  as  the 
history  of  Epic  and  its  various  manifestations  among  different 
nations,  from  the  Mahabharata  of  ancient  India  to  the  epics  of 
our  Teutonic  ancestors.  The  ancient  drama,  again,  looked  at 
from  the  point  of  view  of  its  literary  form,  often  proves  of  the 
greatest  interest,  and  a  man  who  reads  the  "  Electra "  and 
studies  it  will  read  "  Macbeth  "  with  all  the  greater  appreciation. 

These,  then,  are  a  few  of  the  by-paths  which  a  student  may 
follow  after  his  classical  course.  The  list  is,  you  will  see,  very 
incomplete,  and  I  have  only  indicated  very  cursorily  their  possi- 


Acta    lictoriana.  '^49 

ble  developments.  A  good  deal  depends  on  how  he  follows  his 
course.  The  attitude  that  I  think  he  should  adopt  and  the  point 
of  view  which  should  be  taken  by  teachers  should  be  that  of 
the  comparative  and  historic  method.  Everything  in  classics  is 
interesting  if  viewed,  not  as  isolated  and  detached,  but  as  part 
of  development. 

Method  in  classics  suggest  the  choice  of  matter,  and  in  the 
selection  of  authors  I  should  like  to  emphasize  the  importance 
of  Homer.  Nearly  all  the  side-paths  that  I  have  mentioned  may 
start  from  Homer  if  he  is  thoroughly  and  intelligently  studied. 
There  is  some  truth  in  the  Duke  of  Buckingham's  lines — 

"  Read  Homer  once  and  you  can  read  no  more, 
For  all  books  else  appear  so  mean  and  poor  ; 
Verse  will  seem  prose,  but  still  persist  to  read. 
And  Homer  will  be  all  the  books  you  need." 

May  I  venture  to  give  you  some  advice  on  the  methods  of  study- 
ing classics  ?  The  first  piece  of  advice  is  contained  in  the  maxim, 
"  Collect  and  compare."  When  you  are  beginning  to  read  any 
author,  or  the  part  of  any  author,  consider  before  you  begin 
what  are  the  points  of  interest  running  through  the  book ;  what 
are  you  likely  to  come  across  that  is  specially  worth  study ;  be 
purposeful  in  your  readings,  do  not  wander  aimlessly  through  a 
classical  author.  If  you  go  a  walk  into  the  country  it  makes 
a  great  difference  in  the  enjoyment  of  your  walk  if  you  are  pre- 
pared to  keep  your  eyes  open  as  you  go  along ;  if  you  expect 
to  be  interested  and  know  what  to  look  for ;  and  the  same  applies 
to  classical  reading. 

My  second  piece  of  advice  is  this,  never  read  zvithoiit  a  pencil 
in  your  hand.  I  do  not  mean  that  you  should  scribble  on  the 
margin  of  books  that  are  not  yours ;  this  I  always  consider  to  be 
a  kind  of  mild  lunacy  (if  you  remember.  King  David,  when  he 
wished  to  play  the  part  of  a  madman,  scribbled  on  the  wall).; 
but  I  mean  this,  that  if  you  wish  to  appreciate  the  subject. matter 
of  anything  that  you  are  reading,  a  judicious  mark  here  and 
there,  or  a  note  taken  in  your  own  note-book,  will  make  a  great 
deal  of  dift'erence,  because  it  helps  you  to  cultivate  the  habit  of 
mind  of  summarizing  and  really  appreciating  the  content  matteii. 
I  think  that  there  is  a  great  deal  to  be  said  for  the  old  custom  of 
keeping  a  commonplace  book  in  which  were  copied  from  any 


250  Ada    Victoriana. 

author  who  was  being  read  those  passages  which  seemed  worthy 
of  preservation. 

The  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter  seems  to  be  this :  any 
mature  student  who  is  in  doubt  as  to  what  course  to  choose,  who 
stands  "  this  way  and  that  dividing  the  swift  mind,"  uncertain 
as  to  whether  he  should  follow  the  classics  or  decide  for  a  course 
in  political  economy,  history  or  what  not,  will,  I  think,  with  con- 
fidence choose  the  classics ;  if,  that  this,  he  looks  forward  and 
asks  himself  the  question,  What  wnll  give  me  the  best  mental 
training?  What  will  give  me  an  aptitude  for  intellectual  in- 
terests? What  will  develop  my  literary  sense  and  make  me  a 
*'  full  man  "  ?  In  everyone's  life  there  may  come  the  cudden 
awakening  of  this  literary  sense,  a  flash  of  revelation,  the  growth 
of  a  literary  soul ;  and  how  many  a  man  can  date  that  awakening 
from  the  day  (an  epoch-making  day  in  his  literary  education) 
when  first  he  really  appreciated  some  line  from  Homer,  or  from 
Virgil,  or  when  he  first  grasped  the  full  significance  of  some 
clear-cut,  crystal  phrase  of  Horace,  one  of  those 

"Jewels  five  words  long 
Which  on  the  stretched  fore-finger  of  all  Time 
Sparkle  for  ever." 

Lastly,  we  cannot  put  from  us  the  classical  spirit,  even  if  we 
would ;  it  is  within  us.  The  hidden  bonds  which  connect  us 
with  the  Grseco-Roman  civilization  are  so  deep-seated,  so  univer- 
sal, that  they  are  part  of  our  nature.  We  Anglo-Saxons  are, 
though  we  are  often  unaware  of  it,  intellectually  the  direct 
descendants  of  the  Greeks  and  Roman:.  Ot:f  taales,  our  ideas, 
all  the  hidden  inainsprings  of  modern  thought  and  art,  all  the 
moulds  of  our  expression  of  thought  in  speeech,  are  Greek  or 
Roman  ;  the  Teutonic  element  is  but  an  overgrowth.  We  cannot 
be  unclassical  even  if  we  will.  The  civilization  of  the  Greeks 
and  Romans  has  made  us  what  we  are  in  thought  and  feeling. 
It  is  a  heritage  which  we  ought  thankfully  to  acknowledge,  a 
gift  which  we  should  foster  and  develop,  for  to  it,  I  believe,  we 
owe  that  heaven-born  instinct  in  our  heart  of  hearts  which  makes 
us  believe  that  after  all  there  is  something  in  the  Intellectual 
Life,  something  worth  living  for,  perhaps  worth  dying  for. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


251 


Nance  Pat  hern's  Votu 


BY    JOANNA    E.    WOOD. 


RETTY  NANCE  PATHERN  lived  with  her 
two  sisters  in  a  tiny  cottage  just  beyond  the 
northern  limit  of  a  Scotch  mining  village. 
She  was  a  tall,  slight  girl,  with  a  firm-lipped 
mouth  and  soft  Scotch  eyes.  She  and  her 
two  sisttrs  were  stay  makers  ;  they  made  a 
very  comfortable  living,  for  the  farmers' 
wives  and  daughters  were  very  particular 
over  the  "  set  "  and  fit  of  their  "  bodies." 
Nance  was  of  a  shy,  reticent  nature,  and 
when  the  farmer  of  The  Bloom  asked  her  to  marry  him  she  kept  htr 
own  counsel,  but  said  him  "  Yea,"  and  went  about,  her  firm  lips 
softened  into  sweetness,  her  grey  eyes  tenderly  thoi  ghtful,  her  deft 
hands  more  skillful  and  tireless  than  ever  in  helping  with  the  stay- 
making. 

Nance  saw  her  lover  very  seldom,  for  he  had  a  mother  noted  far 
and  near  for  her  masterful  ways,  and  her  desire  to  get  her  son  a  well- 
to-do-wife.  But  Nance  was  patient  with  the  patience  born  of  secret 
happiness. 

One  spring  night,  when  the  sun  was  down  and  the  soft  Scotch  gloam- 
ing brooded  over  the  village  Nance  came  walking  through  the  street. 
Her  steps  were  light,  her  color  came  and  went.  As  she  passed  the 
women  knitting  or  nursing  their  babies  in  the  doorways,  the  men 
sitting  in  characteristic  miner  fashion,  their  knees  drawn  up,  their 
backs  against  the  cottage  walls,  she  gave  them  the  modest  salutation 
of  a  country  lass.  More  than  one  young  man  locked  after  her  wist- 
fully, she  was  so  fresh  and  fair  skinned.  That  night  she  told  her 
sisters  of  her  lover,  and  they  were  glad  in  her  joy.  She  had  tcken 
home  a  pair  of  stays  that  day,  and  coming  back  she  had  encountered 
her  lover.  They  had  had  a  long  talk  whilst  his  horse  cropped  the 
grass  and  first  blue-bells  by  the  wayside.  He  was  great  in  inches  this 
lover  of  hers  ;  but  even  one  poorly  skilled  in  the  reading  of  faces 
would  have  judged  him  sadly  lacking  in  stability.  But  to  Nance  he 
seemed  all  perfection. 

"She's  sore  on  me  to  take  Weaver's  Maggie,"  he  said,  speaking  of 
tiis  mother's  ambitions  for  him,  "  but  I  have  other  thoughts." 


252  Ada    Victoriana. 

Nance  smiled  shyly  at  him  in  blind  security.  Was  not  she  his 
choice  ?  What  more  could  mortal  woman  desire  ?  '1  hen  he  had  told 
her  something  so  much  more  important  than  anything  else.  At 
Martinmas  his  mother  was  going  to  live  with  his  sister  at  Dolar. 

"  And  then,  Nance,"  he  said.     "  Then —  ! ' 

"  Then,"  she  assented  sweetly ;  her  soft  eyes  filled  with  happy  tears, 
and  her  lips  were  tremulous  as  he  pressed  them.  They  parted.  No  word 
was  said  of  their  next  meeting — so  far  chance  had  served  them  well. 

The  summer  came,  but  Nance  had  never  seen  her  lover  alone  since 
that  spring  night.  She  was  content  in  the  fulness  of  her  failh,  though 
sometimes  returning  from  her  errands  she  felt  a  sore  disappointment 
that  chance  had  not  been  kind  to  her  ;  but  she  stayed  her  heart,  saying 
to  herself,  "At  Martinmas  !  '     But  JVIartmmas  was  as  yet  afar. 

One  day  when  Nance  was  absent  upon  an  errand  her  sisters,  white- 
faced,  discussed  something  which  evidently  they  had  often  canvassed. 

"Is  Nance  much  taken  up  with  him  ?"  asked  Bess  in  the  tone  of 
one  who  knows  the  answer  to  her  query,  but  hopes  against  hcpe  for 
contradiction. 

"  Is  she  !  "  echoed  Mary,  "  I  should  think  she  was  ! '' 

'"Deed  I  think  she  is,"  said  Bess,  answering  her  own  proposition. 
"  You  must  tell  her,  then  !  " 

"  Me  !     Not  for  worlds  !  "  ejaculated  Mary. 

"  Maybe  she'll  have  found  it  out  to-day  ?  "  hazaidcd  Bess. 

"  I  doubt  it,"  said  Mary  dubiously. 

"Why  not  ?     Everybody  knows  it  !  '  said  Bess  almost  fretfully. 

"  I've  a  feeling  that  she'll  not  hear  it,"  said  Mary  ;  then,  with  a 
vicious  tightening  of  the  lips,  a  vicious  twist  ot  the  stout  stay  she  was 
making,  "I  wish  I  had  the  combing  of  his  head!"  And  just  then 
Nance  entered,  fresh,  young,  blooming,  evidently  unconscious  of  any 
impending  change  in  her  world. 

"  Bess,"  said  Mary,  returning  that  same  evening  from  an  excursion 
down  the  village  street,  "  Where's  Nance  ?  " 

"  Outside  with  Jeanie  Campbell,"  said  Mary.     "  What  is  't  ?  " 

"  It's  not  the  day  after  to-morrow — it's  to  morrow  ! " 

"  God  guide  us  !     She  must  be  told  !  " 

"  I  can't  tell  her.     You  do  it !  '•' 

"  I  daren't !  " 

Nance  reentered  the  little  dwelling,  the  two  elder  sisters  cast 
appealing  looks  one  at  the  other,  but  the  heart  of  each  failed  her ; 
and  soon  the  lights  were  out  and  the  three  sisters  sought  sleep,  but 
only  Nance,  found  it. 


Ada    Victoriana.  253 

It  was  ten  o'clock  next  morning  when  ihe  bells  in  the  grey  old 
tower  rang  out  with  what  was  their  nearest  approach  to  gaiet)'. 

"  Who's  married  to  day  ?  "  queried  Nance  looking  up  from  her  sew- 
ing. "  I  didn't  hear  of  a  marriage."  Hei  sisters  sat  silent.  "  Don't 
you  know  ?  "  she  went  on.  "  But  there's  Jeanie  Campbell.  I'll  ask 
her."  She  went  to  the  door  with  her  work  gathered  in  her  apron, 
and  stood  waiting  whilst  Jeanie  filled  her  pails  at  the  village  hydrant. 
Nance  Pathern  remembered  all  her  life  how  the  street  looked  as  she 
saw  it  that  day. 

A  tame  starling  stalked  gravely  in  the  middle  of  the  road,  two  boys 
played  marbles,  themselves  almost  of  a  color  with  the  dust  in  which 
they  "  knuckled  down  "  ;  far  away  she  saw  the  ,tops  of  green  trees, 
and  a  hawker's  cart  was  disappearing  up  the  hill. 

"Ay,  Jeanie,"  called  Nance,  as  her  friend,  laden  with  her  water  pails, 
came  within  hail,  '•  who's  the  bells  for  to  day  ?  " 

"My  certes  !  "  said  Jeanie,  "you're  not  up  with  the  times  !  Don't 
you  know  it's  Weaver's  Maggie  gotten  the  farmer  at  The  Bloom  ? 
There's  a  dinner  at  her  father's  and  a  supper  at  The  Bloom  to-night." 
With  the  last  words  Jeanie  disappeared  sideways  with  her  pails  into 
the  cottage  which  was  her  home. 

The  bells  rang  on,  the  starling  cocked  its  head  from  side  to  side, 
and  aired  its  one  accomplishment  by  crying,  "Jock!  Jock!  Jock!" 
The  boys  came  to  blows  over  their  marbles,  the  sun  shone  goldenly 
in  at  the  door,  but  Nance  still  stood.  Her  sisters  reached  out  and 
caught  each  other's  hands.  Minute  after  minute  passed,  audibly 
mourned  by  the  old  clock  which  had  ticked  away  three  generations 
of  Patherns,  yet  Nance  stood — shading  her  eyes  with  one  hand,  hold- 
ing her  work  with  the  other — her  form  casting  a  long  black  shadow 
on  the  sunshiny  floor.  Still  the  bells  rang  intermittently — then  came 
silence.  Her  sisters  watched  her  with  dilated  eyes.  The  bells  had 
ceased.  Xance  turned  from  the  sunshine  and  went  to  the  little  bed- 
room which  she  had  occupied  alone.  Upon  the  threshold  she  paused, 
looked  back,  and  said  to  her  sisters  :  "That's  his  wedding  bells  !  I'll 
never  cross  this  door  till  these  same  bells  toll  for  his  corpse." 

She  passed  in,  closed  the  door  upon  her  youth  and  kept  her  word. 

She  lay  down  a  young,  strong  woman  ;  lay  there  through  long 
winters,  sweet  summers,  budding  springs  and  heathery  autumns,  deaf 
to  all  remonstrances,  indifferent  to  all  events  save  those  chronicled  by 
the  bells,  working  at  her  trade  with  a  skill  never  equalled  by  any  stay- 
maker  in  the  country,  in  her  odd  moments  carving  out  a  spinning- 
wheel  with  a  horn-handled  jack-knife. 


2  54-  Ada    J  'icUi ria ii a . 

"I  have  taken  a  vow  upon  my  head  before  the  Lord,"  she  said  to 
her  sisters,  and  they  dared  not  gainsay  her.  The  minister  got  word 
of  it,  came  to  see  her,  and  left  discomfited.  He  came  periodically 
before  the  fast  days,  year  in  and  year  out,  to  point  out  the  error  of 
her  way ;  when  he  died  his  successor  took  a  like  course,  and  he 
passed ;  and  another  assumed  his  charge  and  performed  the  yearly 
visit  to  Nance  Pathern's  bedside. 

The  ministers  changed,  the  churchyard  wall  was  rebuilt,  the  church 
reseated,  but  the  bells  remained  unchanged  ;  and  Nance  kept  her  vow. 

Mary  married.  Bess  was  left  alone  with  Nance.  Their  thrift  and 
industry  had  earned  them  a  competency.  Mary's  son  was  sweetheart 
length,  and  Bess  was  an  old,  old  woman,  though  hale  and  strong,  when 
one  day  there  came  across  the  village  the  tolling  of  death  bells.  Bess 
came  up  the  street  from  the  flesher's,  her  old  face  working. 

The  farmer  of  The  Bloom  was  dead,  and  was  even  then  being  laid 
in  his  grave. 

Bess  entered  the  living  room  of  the  cottage  ;  framed  in  the  lintels 
of  her  bedroom  door  stood  Nance,  looking  out  upon  the  world  in 
greeting  as  she  had  looked  forth  upon  it  in  farewell  thirty  years  before. 

"  I  know  !  '  she  said,  "  /  know  I !  " 

"  Who  told  you  ?  '  demanded  Bess. 

"  Nobody.     I  knew,"  replied  Nance — and  so  it  was. 

No  mortal  tongue  had  told  her  the  tidings,  for  long  she  had  known 
every  secret  of  the  bells,  and  she  knew  when  they  rang  out  her  vow. 
Nance  was  a  young  woman  when  she  lay  down,  an  old  one  when  she 
rose.  During  all  that  time  no  human  eye  had  seen  her  save  on  her 
couch.  Did  she  ever  in  quiet  midnights  steal  to  the  window  to  watch 
the  far-off  glare  of  the  blast  furnaces  against  the  sky?  Did  she  ever 
softly  swing  her  window  wide  to  breathe  the  sweet  spring  savor  of  new 
leaves  ?  Did  she  ever  stretch  forth  her  hand  that  the  rain  might  beat 
upon  it,  or  gaze  upon  the  mindful  stars  which  shone  above  the  bells, 
and  cry  "  How  long?  How  long?"     No  one  knows. 

So  she  made  her  vow  ;  so  she  kept  it ;  so  she  rose  and  went  upon 
her  way.  Upon  her  face  there  was  ever  a  strange  hushed  look,  as  of 
one  whose  experiences  had  been  arrested  though  her  years  went  on  ;  or 
rather,  perhaps,  of  one  who  had  lived  through  such  an  experience  that 
it  erased  the  traces  of  all  others  from  her  face  forever,  as  acid  eats 
away  the  traceries  on  metal. 

In  fulness  of  time  Bess  died  ;  Nance  lived  on  alone.  To  such  a 
woman  the  day  held  no  dreariness,  the  night  no  dread  ;  sometimes, 
too,  the  bells  rang  out,  and  then  she  felt  least  of  all  alone. 


A  eta    Victoriana.  255 

UigUia  Media 

ABOUT  the  middle  silence  of  the  night 
Out  of  the  spaces  something  as  a  flame 
Through  my  cosed  casement  came. 
And  filled  my  chamber  with  no  earth.y  light 
Of  fire  or  flower  or  snow, 

But  colored  like  the  smoulder  at  the  heart 
Of  b  ood-dark  rubies  cut  with  antique  art. 
Throbbing  and  flushing  till  the  morning  glow. 

There  passed  a  pale  procession  of  the  dead. 

Bearing  down  sunless  and  memorial  ways 

Forsaken  dreams  and  days, 
And  many  memories  disinn  rited. 
And  obscure  ghosts  of  gloom, 

In  sacrificial  silence,  sombre-eyed  ; 

And  in  the  fervor  of  the  flame  they  died, 
Leaving  a  phantasm  of  frail  perfume. 

The  giant  vault  above  loomed  inky-black. 

Where  daring  dreams  that  struggle  and  rebel 
Smite  on  its  iron  shell 

That  gives  but  dull  and  deathlike  echoes  back, 

And  one  by  one  they  die. 

But  in  its  deep,  inexorable  grace 

The  splendid  symbol  flamed  b-fore  my  face, 

And  asked  no  confirmation  from  the  sky. 

It  was  not  granted  by  the  lords  of  fate  ; 

But  my  own  longing  in  that  midway  hour 

By  some  divine,  strange  power 
Had  drawn  her  spirit  through  the  Ivory  Gate, 
Her  dark-winged,  subtle  soul, 

That  I  shall  never  know  by  night  or  day. 

That  dwells  in  mystic  music  far  away, 
And  called  it  through  the  dark  to  my  control. 

The  vision  faded  as  the  night  grew  less  ; 

I  saw  upon  the  untransfigured  skies 

A  rainy  dawn  arise  ; 
The  city  woke  again  to  weariness. 
But  all  day  long  to  me 

Life's  discords  sounded  vague  and  strangely  far. 

Like  echoes  of  waste  waves  that  wail  and  war 
Moon-whitened  on  some  unimagined  sea. 


uc.^^  jr  /ii^c^ 


256 


Acta    Victoriana. 


Sable  Island  and  Its  Inhabitants 


BY    \V.    F.    SAUNDERS. 


HE  majority  of  people  who  have  any 
idea  at  all  about  Sable  Island  think 
of  it  as  a  desert  sandbar,  over  which 
shaggy  ponies   glean  a   scanty  sub- 
sistence   from     the     tough     native 
grasses,  and  on  whose  shores  many 
lives  have  been  sacrificed  by  ship- 
wreck during  the  past  three  hundred 
years.      But    I    viewed    it    from   an 
ornithological    standpoint,    and,    as 
usual,   the   point   of  view   made  all 
the  difference  in  the  world.     It  had 
for  several  years  been  known  to  me 
as  the  only  breeding  ground  in  the 
world  of  the  Ipswich  sparrow,  and, 
SD  far  as  I  knew,  only  one  ornithol- 
ogist  had   enjoyed   the   privilege  of 
seeing  this  bird  at  home.      When  an 
ornithologist  has  an  opportunity  of 
visiting  a  bird  whose  home  is  so  little  known,  there  is  small  wonder 
that  he  should  forget  all  about  the  reputation  of  the  island  as  a  desert, 
and  think  only  of  the  rare  treasure  it  contains  for  him.    Consequently 
I  very  gladly  accepted  the  invitation  to  be  one  of  a  party  that  was  to 
reach  Sable  Island  on  May  i6th,  1901,  and  remain  until  the  23rd,  to 
plant  it  with  hardy  evergreen  trees   in  order  that  it  might  become  a 
more  conspicuous  mark  to  storm-tossed  mariners. 

The  island  lies  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  a  little  south  east 
of  Halifax,  at  the  junction  of  the  two  ocean  currents  from  Baffin's  Bay 
and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  which  are  constantly  throwing  up  huge  and 
dangerous  sandbars,  extending  scores  of  miles  into  the  ocean.  It  is 
in  the  form  of  an  elongated  crescent,  with  its  concave  side  to  the 
nonh,  and  is  nearly  twenty-five. miles  long,  and  only  about  a  mile  wide 
in  most  places.  Each  end  tapers  down  to  a  point,  which  is  entirely 
devoid  of  vegetation,  as  the  sea  sweeps  over  it  at  every  high  tide,  and 
with  every  stormy  wind.  All  along  the  north  side  are  bare  cliffs  of  white 
sand_,  varying  from  forty  to  nearly  one  hundred  feet  in  height,  broken 


Acta     J'lctoriittia. 


257 


occasionally  by  gullies  which  the  wind  has  made.  In  one  of  these  we 
landed,  and  found  near  the  west  side  of  it  a  conical  pyranaid  of  sand. 
Apparently  the  gulley  had  been  made  in  two  parts,  and  when  the 
second  one  had  been  excavated  this  pyramid  was  left  standing  between 
the  two,  a  perfect  cone  of  about  thirty  or  forty  feet  in  height.  This 
gives  one  a  good  idea  of  the  power  of  Sable  Island  winds,  which, 
according  to  the  records,  often  reach  a  velocity  of  forty,  sixty,  and,  at 
times,  even  eighty  miles  an  hour.  Often,  we  were  told,  they  scoop 
out  holes  of  considerable  depth  around  the  telephone  poles  and  fence 
posts ;  or,  if  in  a  building  mood,  they  pile  up  the  sand  around  the 
poles,  so  that  once  the  line  had  to  be  moved  to  prevent  the  wires 


LANDING. 


from  being  buried.     Some  of  the  i)oles  we  saw  had  only  about  six  feet 
left  projecting  out  of  an  original  height  of  twenty-five  or  thirty  feet. 

Our  first  sight  of  the  interior  of  the  island  at  once  dissipated  the 
idea  of  its  being  a  desert.  From  the  hill-tops  on  the  north  the  land 
sloped  away  southward  in  an  undulating  manner  until  it  almost 
reached  the  level  of  the  ocean,  and  while  the  higher  hills  were  but 
thinly  covered  by  a  long  creeping  grass,  there  was  a  variety  of  plant 
growth  on  the  lower  ground  which  was  as  green  as  it  would  have 
been  in  any  other  part  of  the  world,  before  the  new  spring  shoots 
become  conspicuous.  The  front  yard  of  the  house  of  the  super- 
intendent   of    the    island    consisted    of   an  acr^  or  two  of  timothy 


258 


Acta    Victorian  a. 


and  clover,  which  was  as  green  as  an  Ontario  field.  From  east  to- 
west  the  island  is  of  the  same  general  character,  except  that,  towards 
the  east,  there  are  many  large  patches  of  cranberry  and  crowberry,  the 
former  of  which  is  gathered  in  q  lantities  for  the  market. 

The  vegetation  on  Sable  Island  is  strongly  modified  by  the  fierce 
winds,  which  blow  the  particles  of  sand  with  great  force  and  in  such 
quantity  that  there  seems  to  be  a  stratum  of  mist  just  above  the 
beach.  The  effect  of  this  assault  on  soft-leaved  plants  can  readily  be 
guessed.  The  superintendent  told  us  that  his  willow  tree,  which  is 
planted  in  a  fence  corner  and  grows  three  feet  above  the  fence  each 
year,  is  killed  back  in  the  winter  to  the  level  of  the  protection,  as  the 


THE    SUPERINTENDENTS    HOUSE. 


exposed  leaves  turn  black  and  die  after  these  strong  winds.  Another 
result  is  seen  in  the  dwarfed  growth  of  all  the  plants  of  the  island- 
The  common  juniper  curls  and  twists  its  trunk  around  on  the  ground,, 
while  the  little  branchlets  grow  more  or  less  upright  to  the  height  of 
a  foot  or  two.  Even  the  blackberry  creeps  along  the  surface,  and 
the  blueberries,  which  are  large  and  numerous,  are  quite  frequently 
lifted  completely  free  of  the  sand  in  which  their  mother  plant  is  grow- 
ing, but  very  often  the  sand  has  to  be  blown  or  washed  off  before 
eating.  The  meadow  rue,  which  had  its  first  leaves  unfolded  at  the 
time  of  our  visit,  showed  no  sign  of  any  intention  of  leaving  the  eartb 
any  farther  beneath  it  than  was  absolutely  necessary. 


Ada    Victoriana. 


259 


Yet  it  would  be  unfair  to  condemn  the  vegetation  of  the  island  by 
its  appearance  at  that  period  of  the  year,  when  the  maximum  day 
temperature  had  barely  reached  60° ;  for  the  residents  told  us  that 
the  grasses,  golden-rods,  etc.,  are  "waist-high"  in  the  late  summer, 
and  Prof.  John  Macoun  is  reported  to  have  found  over  190  species 
of  flowering  plants  there.  With  all  this  variety  present  it  will  be 
readily  understood  that  in  the  lower  and  more  fertile  parts  of  the 
interior  the  upper  layer  of  soil  has  become  turfy  and  black,  and  could 
doubtless  be  used  to  grow  fine  crops  were  it  not  for  the  reason  that 
ii  it  were  turned  under  and  cultivated  the  wind  would  probably  blow 
a  great  deal  of  it  into  the  Atlantic  during  the  succeeding  winter. 


A    PYRAMID. 


The  temperature,  while  not  high,  is  extremely  stable.  Our  visit 
lasted  seven  days,  during  which  time  the  thermometer  varied  only  21 
degrees,  namely,  from  38^  to  59°,  the  variation  for  each  day  being 
only  about  12°,  and  the  greatest  daily  variation  we  experienced  was 
only  17"^,  from  42'^  to  59°.  Fogs  are  of  almost  daily  occurrence,  and, 
while  we  had  the  good  fortune  to  have  sunshine  on  three  days  of  our 
seven,  there  was  only  one  on  which  we  did  not  have  fog,  and  on 
some  we  had  nothing  else.  There  is  a  record  of  nine  consecutive 
weeks  of  fog  at  about  that  time  of  the  year,  but  we  were  told  that 
later  on  in  the  summer,  during  August  and  September,  the  weather 


2  6o 


Acta    Victoriana. 


is  all  that  one  could  wish,  and  the  bright,  warm   days  are  exceedingly 
enjoyable. 

More  than  forty  persons  have  their  constant  residence  on  Sable 
Island,  the  men  being  employed  in  the  work  of  the  life-saving  stations 
and  the  two  lighthouses.  Every  morning  and  evening  the  ent  re  shore 
is  inspected  from  end  to  end.  In  bright  weather  this  inspection  is 
made  from  the  look-out  by  means  of  field  glasses,  but  when  a  fog  lies 
over  the  land  the  inspection  is  made  on  horseback  ;  so  that  no  person 
could,  when  wrecked  upon  the  island,  remain  undiscovered  for  more 
than  about  twelve  hours.     Immediately  after  the  completion  of  each 


A    GULLEY. 


inspection  a  telephone  message  is  sent  to  t:.e  main  station,  reporting 
the  result. 

The  superintendent,  Mr.  Robt  J-  Boutilier,  has  now  been  in  ofifice 
for  about  seventeen  years,  during  which  time  he  has  brought  the  life- 
saving  work  up  to  a  high  standard  of  excellence,  and  he  is  certainly 
entitled  to  the  highest  credit  for  the  present  efficient  state,  which  is 
in  marked  contrast  to  the  condition  of  affairs  before  his  mcunitency. 
^'hen  he  went  th  re  he  had  the  landsman's  dislike  of  drinking  surface 
water,  and,  instead  of  settling  down  to  use  the  rain  water  from  the 
roof,  he  sank  a  well  to  some  depth  m  order  to  get  pure  water.  What 
was  his  surprise  to  ^ind  that  the  fresh  surface  water  was  merely  floating 


Acta    Vict ori ana. 


261 


upon  the  salt  water  beneath,  and  no  matter  how  deep   the  well  was 
sunk  only  salt  water  was  obtained. 

As  the  inhabitants  are  all  government  employees,  there  is  no  com- 
merce on  the  island.  All  supplies  have  to  be  brought  from  the 
mainland,  and  most  of  these  are  provided  by  the  government,  which 
sends  a  vessel  twice  a  year  to  supply  the  needs.  Sometimes  these 
visits  are  postponed,  as  was  the  case  in  October,  1900,  when  it  was 
found  impossible  to  send  supplies  at  allj  and  the  boat  which  should 
have  reached  the  island  at  that  time  landed  its  cargo,  after  two  attempts, 
in  the  month  of  March.  This  delay  caused  a  waste  of  one  hundred 
barrels  of  cranberries,  which  had  been  picked  for  the  market,  and 
which  are  about  the  only  agricultural  export  the  island  yields. 

(  To  be  continued. ) 


THE    LIGHTHOUSE. 


10 


262 


Ada    Victoriana. 


Landmarks  of  1857 

BY  E.  E.  BALL,  'o6. 


V 


THE  district  between  Toronto  and  Richmond  Hill  is  par- 
ticularly rich  in  landmarks  of  that  memorable  struggle, 
which,  though  at  the  time  unsuccessful  and  fraught  with  such 
disastrous  consequences  to  the  leaders  of  the  revolt,  has  never- 
theless had  a  great  and  permanent  influence  upon  the  govern- 
ment of  our  country.  The  people  living  along  this  part  of 
Yonge  Street  were  almost  entirely  in  sympathy  with  ]\Iackenzie's 
cause.     Some  of  his  most  active  supporters  had  their  farms  in 


GOLDEN    LION    HOTEL — LANSING. 

the  vicinity  of  tTie  present  villages  of  Lansing  and  Willowdale, 
and  here  some  of  their  children  and  grandchildren  still  reside. 
One  of  the  earliest  settlers  in  the  neighborhood  of  Newtonbrook 
was  Alexander  Montgomery,  and  on  this  account  the  village 
was  formerly  called  jMontgomeryville.  His  son,  John,  w^ho 
owned  a  tavern  at  Eglinton,  acted  a  very  prominent  part  in  the 
rebellion.  This  tavern  was  a  rendezvous  for  the  patriots  in 
1837,  ^"<J  became  famous  as  the  scene  of  the  only  serious 
skirmish  of  the  revolt  in  the  vicinity  of  Toronto. 


Acta   Victoriana. 


263 


The  building  stood  on  the  west  side  of  Yonge  Street,  only  a 
few  feet  south  of  where  the  hotel  known  as  the  Oulcott  House 
now  stands.  It  was  a  large,  low,  wooden  structure,  with  a  broad 
verandah  in  front ;  and,  if  the  .pictures  of  it  which  still  exist  are 
reliable,  it  must  have  been  very  similar  to  the  buildings  one  may 
often  see  now  used  as  hotels  in  little,  old-fashioned,  country 
villages.  Smith  Avenue,  Eglinton,  now  runs  west  from  Yonge 
Street,  over  the  identical  spot  where  the  tavern  stood,  and  the 
country  in  the  immediate  neighborhood,  which  was  then  chiefly 
covered  with  forest,  has  become  a  pretty  residential  suburb  of 
Toronto. 


If 


THE    CASTLE    AT    LANSING. 


Here  .the  insurgents  assembled  to  prepare  for  their  contem- 
plated attack  on  Toronto.  Col.  Lount,  and  the  greater  number  of 
those  intending  to  participate  in  the  action,  reached  here  on 
December  4th,  1837,  but  Mackenzie  determined  to  wait  until 
the  following  Thursday,  as  he  expected  reinforcements.  His 
vacillating  nature,  however,  induced  him  to  make  an  expedition 
into  the  city  on  Tuesday  night.  This  attack  was  repulsed  by  a 
small  body  of  troops,  and  Mackenzie  withdrew  to  Montgomery's. 
The  insurgents  remained  here  until  Thursday,  the  day  originally 
planned  for  the  attack,  when  their  designs  were  brought  to  a 
sudden  termination. 

During  this  time  the  authorities  had  not  been  idle,  and  on 
Thursday  morning,  more  than  one  thousand  troops  set  out  on 


264 


Acta    Victoriand. 


the  march  for  ]\Iontgomery's.  Towards  noon  they  came  upon 
the  rebels  to  the  number  of  two  hundred,  stationed  in  the  woods 
on  either  side  of  the  road  a  short  distance  south  of  the  hotel. 
The  result  is  well  known.  The  rebels  were  scattered,  their 
leaders  captured  or  forced  to  leave  the  country,  and  the  rebellion 
was  ended  so  far  as  Toronto  was  concerned.  By  order  of  the 
Governor,  Sir  Francis  Bond  Head,  the  tavern  was  set  on  fire, 
and  as  darkness  came  on  its  red  glare  announced  to  the  people  of 
Toronto  the  success  of  the  Government  forces. 

IMontSfomcrv  did  not  live  in  the  hotel  himself  at  that  time,  but 


THE    SHEPARD    HOUSE    BUILT    IX    l8l2. 


had  rented  it  to  a  Mr.  Linfoot,  and  was  living  on  his  farm  about 
half  a  mile  to  the  west.  The  house  on  this  farm  is  still  standing, 
having  escaped  the  fiery  vengeance  which  Sir  Francis  took  upon 
others  of  his  opponents. 

The  tavern,  known  as  the  Golden  Lion  Inn,  situated  about 
three  and  a  half  miles  north  of  Montgomery's,  had  been  built 
some  ten  years  before  the  rebellion,  and  in  1837  was  occupied 
by  the  builder,  a  man  named  Sheppard.  This  man  was  no  rela- 
tion to  the  Shepard  family  mentioned  later,  and  but  little  is 
known  of  him    except  that  he  was  an  eccentric  individual    and 


Acta    Vicioriana.  265 

was  an  expert  wood-carver.  The  hotel  still  stands  at  Lansing, 
and  a  magnificent  wooden  representation  of  a  Hon,  which  has 
done  duty  as  a  sign-board  for  three-quarters  of  a  century,  bears 
testimony  to  Mr.  Sheppard's  skill. 

A  short  distance  to  the  west  of  the  hotel  is  a  peculiar  struc- 
ture, known  as  the  "  Castle,"  which  bears  out  the  popular  idea 
regarding  the  eccentricity  of  this  man.  He  built  the  wails 
entirely  of  huge  blocks  of  dried  mud,  and  the  barn  near  bv  is 
constructed  of  the  same  material.  The  general  form  of  the 
building  reminds  one  of  pictures  he  has  seen  of  Chinese  temples, 
and  as  it  is  now  partly  in  ruins,  it  presents  a  very  picturesque 
appearance. 

A  little  north  of  the  '"'  Castle "  there  still  stands  the  frame 
house  which,  at  the  time  of  the  rebellion,  was  occupied  by  I\Irs. 
Shepard  and  her  three  stalwart  sons — Thomas,  Michael,  and 
Joseph.  They  were  all  staunch  patriots,  and  thoroughly  in 
sympathy  with  jNIackenzie  and  his  cause.  After  the  battle  at 
Montgomery's  Tavern  ]\Iackenzie  and  the  aged  Col.  Van 
Egmond  took  refuge  here,  but  were  not  long  left  undisturbed  by 
the  Government  forces.  \\^hen  the  soldiers  appeared,  Mrs. 
Shepard  managed  to  keep  them  engaged  in  conversation  until 
Mackenzie  escaped,  but  Van  Egmond  was  too  exhausted  to  get 
away,  and  was  taken  as  a  prisoner  to  Toronto,  where  he  died  a 
few  days  later. 

■Mackenzie  hastened  to  the  vicinity  of  Shepard's  mill  on  the 
River  Don,  about  a  mile  to  the  west  of  the  Shepard  house.  Here 
he  remained  concealed  in  the  branches  of  a  huge  elm  tree  for 
two  days  or  more,  while  the  soldiers  were  searching  for  him. 
At  one  time,  indeed,  they  passed  immediately  under  him  without 
seeing  him.  While  here  he  was  supplied  with  food  by  Mrs. 
Shepard's  youngest  son,  Joseph,  who  lived  on  the  farm  initil 
the  time  of  his  death  in  1899.  Of  late  years  his  tall  stalwart 
figure,  betraying  the  ravages  of  time  onl\-  by  his  snow-white 
hair  and  beard,  was  quite  familiar  around  the  village,  and  al- 
though he  was  too  old  to  perform  manual  labor,  his  spirit  had 
lost  none  of  that  fire  that  had  characterized  his  youth.  Shepard's 
mill  was  a  frame  structure,  and  was  a  rendezvous  of  the  patriot 
leaders.  The  spot  is  still  marked  by  a  few  decayed  timbers  and 
by  the  embankment  and  sluice  of  the  old  dam.  Here  the  rebels 
stored  their  arms  and  ammunition  and  held  their  councils  of  war. 


266 


Acta    Victoriana. 


After  Mackenzie's  escape  Sir  Francis  Bond  Head  sent  troops 
to  set  fire  to  Shepard's  house,  but  although  they  applied  the  torch 
in  a  score  of  different  places  the  flames  were  always  extin- 
guished by  the  dauntless  Mrs.  Shepard,  who  followed  the  men 
with  a  pail  of  water.  Although  she  succeeded  in  saving  her 
house,  this  adventure  had  the  eft'ect  of  lessening  her  ardor  for 
Mackenzie  considerably,  as  he  discovered  when  he  returned  to 
the  house  after  his  forced  sojourn  in  the  tree.  He  found  Mrs. 
Shepard  busy  in  the  kitchen,  but  although  he  stood  at  the  door 
for  some  time  she  paid  no  attention  to  him.  At  last  he  said, 
"Don't  you   know   me,    ]Mrs.    Shepard?""        "Know   you,"   she 


PRESENT    GIBSON    RESIDENCE,    WI LLOWDALE. 

retorted,  "  I  know  too  much  about  you  " ;  and  Mackenzie  must 
have  felt  that  his  welcome  there  was  worn  out. 

The  second  farm  north  of  that  belonging  to  the  Shepard's 
was,  in  1837,  owned  and  occupied  by  the  patriot,  David  Gibson. 
He  was  a  pronounced  Reformer,  and  his  house  was  a  rendezvous 
for  party  caucuses.  The  historian,  John  Charles  Dent,  in  his 
"  Story  of  the  Upper  Canadian  Rebelion,"  says  of  ]Mr.  Gibson : 
"  He  was  an  honorable  and  high-minded  man.  much  esteemed 
by  his  neighbors,  and  in  high  favor  with  his  party." 

At  the  beginning  of  active  hostilities  Mr.  Gibson  first  learned 
of  the  meditated  attack  on  Toronto  from  a  message  sent  to  him 
by  Dr,  Rolph  for  transmission  to  Mackenzie.       Not  knowing 


Acta   Victoriana.  267 

where  Mackenzie  was  at  that  time,  he  forwarded  the  message 
to  Col.  Lount  at  Holland  Landing,  and  hastened  himself  to 
Shepard's  mill.  There  he  found  a  number  of  patriots  busy  cast- 
ing bullets  in  preparation  for  the  attack.  At  Montgomery's 
Tavern  he  was  placed  in  charge  of  some  fifty  or  sixty  prisoners 
that  had  been  taken  by  the  insurgents  and  so  was  not  directly 
engaged  in  the  skirmish.  As  soon  as  the  fight  was  over  he 
allowed  the  prisoners  to  escape  and  then  made  the  best  of  his 
way  to  the  home  of  a  friend  near  Oshawa.  He  remained  con- 
cealed there  for  a  few  days  and  then  escaped  across  the  lake 
in  a  small  boat. 

But  although  he  had  escaped  with  his  life,  he  was  not  so 
fortunate  with  regard  to  his  property.  At  the  same  time  that 
the  attempt  was  made  to  burn  Shepard's  house,  the  Government 
forces  succeeded  in  burning  down  Mr.  Gibson's  house  and  barn 
and  in  capturing  a  large  quantity  of  provisions.  Mrs.  Gibson, 
with  four  small  children,  was  forced  to  take  refuge  in  the 
Willowdale  parsonage  near  by,  a  building  which  is. still  standing 
and  still  used  for  the  same  purpose.  j\Ir.  Peter  S.  Gibson,  son 
of  David  Gibson,  and  the  present  owner  and  occupant  of  the 
farm,  who  was  then  a  small  child,  is  very  fond  of  relating  how 
his  mother,  being  unable  to  climb  the  parsonage  fence  with  him 
in  her  arms,  threw  him  over  into  a  soft  snowbank,  and  then 
got  over  herself. 

She  remained  here  for  a  short  time  and  then  went  to  join 
her  husband  at  Lockport,  N.Y.,  where  they  resided  for  some 
years.  In  1843  the  exiles  were  pardoned  and  Mr.  Gibson 
returned  to  his  farm  at  Willowdale.  His  son,  as  we  have  noted, 
is  now  in  possession  of  this  farm,  and  occupies  a  handsome 
brick  residence  on  the  exact  site  of  the  one  that  was  burned. 
Mr.  Gibson  died  in  1864,  and  a  white  marble  monument  in  the 
south-west  corner  of  the  Willowdale  churchyard  marks  his  last 
resting  place. 

Just  north  of  the  Willowdale  Church  stands  a  frame  cottage 
which  in  1837  was  occupied  by  a  Mr.  Poole,  also  a  staunch 
Reformer.  He  allowed  Mackenzie  to  place  his  printing  press 
in  this  house,  but  only  one  issue  of  the  paper  was  printed  here. 
When  the  Government  offered  amnesty  to  the  rebels  who  would 
give  themselves  up,  Poole  surrendered,  but  was  imprisoned.  He 
escaped,  however,  and  went  to  the  United  States.     When  he 


268 


Acta    Victoriana. 


uas  gone,  for  fear  that  Mrs.  Poole  should  get  into  trouble 
through  having  the  press  in  her  possession,  her  brother,  Wx. 
Johnson,  who  lived  directly  across  the  road,  put  the  machine 
in  an  old  well,  from  which  it  has  never  been  recovered.  The 
Johnson  farm  is  now  occupied  by  Mr.  Johnson's  son,  whose  wife 
is  a  daughter  of  the  Joseph  Shepard  mentioned  above.  Quite 
recently  some  of  the  type  belonging  to  ^Mackenzie's  press  has 
been  found  in  their  house  and  they  have  a  butcher-knife  made 
from  a  piece  of  his  sword.  Another  portion  of  this  weapon  was 
recently  rescued  by  them  from  its  perilous  position  as  brush- 
wiper  in  a  whitewash  pail. 


OLD    POOLE    RESIDENCE. 


At  the  north  end  of  the  village  of  Richmond  Hill  there  is  a 
frame  house,  a\  hich  was  formerly  the  residence  of  the  loyalist, 
Col.  Moodie.  He  noticed  the  patriot  vounteers  passing  down 
Yonge  Street  about  the  ist  of  December,  1837,  ^'i'^  ^^'^s  not 
long  in  guessing  the  cause  of  their  movement.  He  set  out  at 
midnight  on  the. 4th  with  a  small  party  of  loyalists  to  interview 
the  Governor  personally.  As  they  journeyed  down  Yonge  Street 
in  the  darkness  they  were  stopped  by  a  guard  placed  across  the 
road  about  two  hundred  yards  north  of  3iIontgomery's.  They 
broke  through  these  only  to  encounter  a  second  line  immediately 
in  front  of  the  hotel.  These  they  also  broke  through,  but  the 
insurgents  in  the  hotel  were  aroused  by  this  time,  an<l  when  they 


Acta    Victoriana.  269 

came  to  the  third  guard,  about  two  hundred  yards  further  south, 
the  opposition  had  become  quite  formidable.  ^loodie  and  his 
companion,  Stewart,  tried  to  force  a  passage,  but  Moodie  w-as 
shot,  and  Stewart  was  captured.  The  colonel  was  carried  into 
the  tavern,  where  he  lived  only  a  short  time.  His  grave  is  at  the 
north-west  corner  of  the  English  Church  at  Richmond  Hill,  and 
is  covered  by  a  single  flat  stone,  from  W'hich  the  inscription  is 
almost  effaced.  It  is  a  peculiar  example  of  the  irony  of  fate  that 
this  man,  who  had  passed  safely  through  the  Peninsula  \\"ar  in 
Spain  and  the  War  of  1812  in  America,  should  at  last  end  his 
career  in  a  paltry  uprising  in  the  forests  of  Upper  Canada. 

A  strong  element  of  pathos  lingers  abovit  the  story  of  Col. 
Lount  and  his  friend,  Capt.  Matthews.  The  latter  took  refuge 
in  the  Duncan  house,  near  Newtonbrook,  but  in  the  night,  as 
he  slept,  overcome  with  the  troubles  and  fatigues  he  had  passed 
through,  the  foe  stole  upon  him.  Before  he  was  roused  from 
his  slumber  the  bayonet  of  a  soldier  was  pointed  at  his  breast, 
and  he  awoke  to  find  himself  a  prisoner.  In  anger  he  seized 
the  man  who  stood  over  him,  and  with  his  mighty  strength 
hurled  him  across  the  room,  but  he  was  soon  overpowered  by 
numbers  and  taken  as  a  prisoner  to  Toronto.  The  rest  of  the 
story  is  well  known.  On  the  12th  of  April.  1838,  Matthews  and 
Lount  died  as  martyrs  to  a  cause  in  which  they  conscientiously 
believed,  and  for  which  thev  bravelv  fought. 

Their  bodies  lie  in  one  grave  in  the  Necropolis  Cemetery, 
Toronto,  where  for  many  years  a  simple  white  stone  inscribed — 

Samuel  Lount, 

Peter  Matthews, 

1838. 

recalled  to  the  passer-by  the  story  of  their  tragic  end.  In  1893, 
however,  a  magnificent  monument  was  "  erected  by  their  friends 
and  sympathizers  "  beside  the  little  tombstone.  This  bears,  to- 
gether with  their  names  and  date  of  death,  a  short  sketch  of 
the  life  of  each,  and  forms  a  fitting  tribute  to  the  memory  of  these 
brave  men. 


'.JO 


A  eta    Victoriana. 


Little  Wild  Breeze 

BV    ANXIE    CAMPBELL    HUESTIS. 

O   LITTLE  wild  breeze,  wait  for  me,  wait  for  me, 
Catch  me  up,  toss  me  up,  fling  me  up  high  ! 
The  tree  boughs,  they  sway  about,  drearily,  wearily. 
But  never  a  one  is  so  weary  as  L 

Strange  little  wild  breeze,  here  you  are,  there  you  are. 

Your  voice  it  is  sweet  and  your  arms  they  are  strong. 
I  call  to  you,  come  to  me,  lift  me  up,  bear  me  far, 

No  fear  shall  I  feel  as  you  whirl  me  along. 

Little  wild  breeze,  when  you  sing  to  me,  sing  to  me 
( How  many  a  mortal  your  voice  has  beguiled !), 

I  tremble  and  burn  with  the  thoughts  that  you  bring  to  me. 
Thoughts  that  are  restless  and  wistful  and  wild. 

O  little  breeze,  is  it  wrong  of  me,  wrong  of  me? 

I  know  I  have  life,  and  to  earth  I  belong. 
But  the  spirit  of  change  and  unrest  it  is  strong  in  me, 

And  I  hear  all   my  wishing  cried  out  in  your  song. 

Little  wild  breeze,  won't  you  wait  for  me,   wait  for  me? 

I  have  never  a  wish  for  a  heart  or  a  soul. 
But  it's  O  to  be  you,   flying  airily,  merrily, 

High,  high,  where  the  thunder  clouds  mutter  and  roll, 

Or  far  where  your  voice  waileth  bitterly,  bitterly, 
.  O'er  plains  which  no  human  foot  ever  hath  trod. 
And  out  in  the  stillness  where  space  is  supposed  to  be, 
And  voice  never  comes,  save  the  strange  voice  of  God. 

Halifax,  Canada. 


o 


Acta   Vidoriana. 


271 


Book    Reviews 

The  Prisoner  of  Mademoiselle.      A  Love  Story,    by   Charles   G.    1). 
Roberts.     Toronto:  The  Copp  Clark  Co.      1904.     265  pp. 

ROBERTS  knows  Acadie  and  its  history  thoroughly,  and  makes  it 
the  scene  of  his  latest  novel.  We  are  introduced  to  the 
"Bastonnais,"  Lieut.  Zachary  Cowles,  who  had  left  his  ship,  God's 
Providence,  in  search  of  adventure  in  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  and  who, 
because  of  the  turn  of  the  tide  and  the  dense  fog,  found  himself  alone 


CHARLES  G.  D.  ROBERTS. 

in  the  enemy's  country.  He  is  cleverly  trapped  by  Mademoiselle  de 
Biencourt,  the  niece  of  the  gouty  governor,  and  surrenders  his  sword 
to  her.  There  follows  a  rush  of  hairbreadth  escapes  from  discovery 
and  hanging,  of  rescue  from  a  hated  marriage  to  Monsieur  de  Viron, 
arranged  for  Mademoiselle  by  her  uncle,  and  an  equally  rapid  course 
of  love  at  first  sight  between  the  Mademoiselle  and  her  prisoner,  in 
which  she  is  abetted  by  the  kindly  old  priest,  Father  Labillois,  with 


2/2  Acta    Victorimta. 

the  maid,  Lisette,  and  her  lover,  Gil  Beaudy,  as  most  efficient  aides-de- 
camp. Of  course,  the  lovers  triumph,  but  do  so  only  by  running 
away  in  the  night  under  the  guidance  of  Gil,  who  is  the  hunter  of  all 
Acadie  most  skilled  in  woodcraft.  In  all,  it  is  a  very  pleasant  story, 
told  in  beautiful  language,  and  will  help  while  away  an  evening  very 
agreeably  by  the  grate-fire  ;  but  of  modern  life  or  of  character-drawing 
there  is  nothing. 

The  Watchers  of  the  Trails.     A  Book  of  Animal  Life.     By  Charles 
G.  D.  Roberts.     Toronto:  The  Copp  Clark  Co.    1904.  361  pp. 

This  collection  of  stories  is  a  fine  companion  volume  to  "  The 
Kindred  of  the  Wild,"  and  is  distinguished  by  the  same  sanity  and 
reserve,  by  the  same  painstaking  observation  of  the  habits  and  actions 
of  the  wild,  and  the  same  great  love  for  field  and  wood,  as  we  find  in 
all  of  Roberts'  work  in  this  particular  field.  Simply,  beautifully,  and 
directly  told,  they  appeal  strongly  to  all  real  lovers  of  animal  life,  and 
will  be  a  very  valuable  addition  to  this  kind  of  literature.  Roberts  is 
a  poet  who  at  times  givcs  us  good  work,  and  writes  a  fairly  interesting 
novel,  but  he  is  decidedly  at  his  best  in  the  modern  animal  story,  of 
which  he  is  one  of  the  truest  and  best  writers.  In  this  collection  the 
best  stories,  to  my  mind,  are  "  The  Freedom  of  the  Black-faced 
Ram,"  "The  Alien  of  the  Wild,"  "The  Rivals  of  Ringwaak,"  and 
"The  Passing  of  the  Black  Whelps."  The  witchery  and  uncanniness 
of  the  forest  at  night  is  splendidly  brought  out  in  "The  Laugh  in  the 
Dark." 

Steps  of  Hoitor.      By  Basil  King.     Boston  :  H.  B.  Turner  tS:  Co. 
1904.     286  pp. 

This  is  a  story  of  Harvard  University  circles  and  contains  some 
very  striking  likenesses.  Anthony  Muir,  Assistant-Professor  of  Eng- 
lish, the  betrothed  husband  of  the  perfect  New  England  girl,  Agatha 
Royal,  is  making  a  name  as  a  lecturer,  and  fame  as  the  author  of  the 
fast  selling  book,  "  Conscience  and  Society."  His  rival,  Paul  Dunster, 
has  found  out  that  this  work  has  plagiarised  one  of  183 1  by  an  old 
Scotch  Professor  Love,  a  friend  of  Muir's  father.  So  has  Christopher 
Campbell  Love,  grandson  of  the  old  man,  and  Professor  of  Greek  in 
the  University  of  Detroit.  Muir  denies  all  knowledge  of  the  older 
book  and  will  not  answer  the  charges  of  plagiarism  published  in  The 
National,  Boston's  literary  paper.  He  has  even  gone  so  far  as  to  give 
"  his  sacred  word  of  honor  "  to  Agatha  that  he  knows  nothing  of  it. 
Because  of  his  reticence,  he  finds  his  friends  all  turning  their  backs 


Acfa    Victoriana.  273 

upon  him.  Johnny  Charterhouse,  a  poor  student  who  has  been 
guilty  of  the  embezzlement  of  some  $2,000,  is  put  under  Muii's 
guidance,  and  it  is  while  setting  this  boy  on  the  right  track  that  Muir 
himself  is  brought  to  a  conscioui^ness  of  his  own  guilt.  He  confesses 
to  Agatha  in  the  house  of  his  older  friend,  Professor  Wollaston,  the 
guardian  of  Agatha.  The  only  one  who  does  not  openly  desert  him 
is  Persis  Wollaston.  Aluir  takes  refuge  in  Roxbury,  in  the  house  of 
Mrs.  Brooks,  whither  Charterhouse  has  also  retired,  and  begins  to 
make  expiation  by  devoting  his  great  gifts  as  teacher  to  Charterhouse, 
now  a  clerk  in  a  business  house  in  Boston,  and  the  many  other  ambi- 
tious, but  poor  and  handicapped,  students.  He  is  loyally  aided  by 
Persis  Wollaston  and  secretly  by  her  uncle,  Professor  Wollaston.  His 
students  succeed,  and  he  himself  is  getting  remunerative  work  to  do. 
While  the  winter  thus  passes  for  him,  bringing  gray  hairs  and  ill- 
health,  the  Busy  Bees  of  Harvard  Society  are  trying  to  bring  about  a 
match  between  Dunster  and  Agatha.  But  Paul  and  Persis  become 
engaged,  and  poor  Agatha  is  left  alone  in  her  misery.  Charterhouse 
comes  to  her  for  help  and  becomes  the  medium  of  a  meeting  between 
her  and  Muir.  She  finally  determines  to  go  down  the  steps  of  honor, 
as  a  true  woman,  to  help  Muir  up  again,  but  he  will  none  of  it. 
However,  she  is  not  to  be  denied  when  Muir  falls  very  ill, — and  the 
end  is  the  union  of  the  two  lovers. 

The  story  is  well  told,  the  character-drawing  clever,  and  the  quiet 
humor  of  the  descriptions  of  the  foibles  of  professors  and  professors' 
wives,  and  of  the  Busy  Bees,  is  delightful.  What  a  fine  old  splutterer 
Professor  Wollaston  is,  and  yet  what  an  immense  amount  of  sage 
wisdom  is  to  be  found  in  his  speeches  ! 

Basil  King  is  Canadian  born  and  educated,  though  he  has  lived  for 
a  number  of  years  in  Boston  and  Cambridge.  He  makes  one  more 
good  writer  to  our  credit,  and  should  not  be  overlooked.  We  shall 
look  forward  to  his  next  with  pleasant  anticipation. 

Gabriel  Fraed's  Castle.     By  Alice  Jones.     Boston  :  H.  B.  Turner  & 
Co.     1904.     380  pp. 

Miss  Jones,  the  daughter  of  Lieut. -Governor  Jones,  of  Halifax,  is 
the  Author  of  "The  Night-Hawk  "  and  "Bubbles  We  Buy."  which 
latter  book  I  reviewed  in  the  Acta  for  June,  1904.  The  promise  of 
that  work  is  fully  lived  up  to  in  her  latest  novel,  and  she  now  takes  a 
front  rank  in  the  rapidly  increasing  list  of  talented  Canadian  authors. 
The  scene  of  this  story  is  Paris  and  Brittany.  Gabriel  Praed,  a 
British  Columbia  multi  millionaire  has  gone  to  Paris  with  his  "divine" 


274 


Acta    Victoriana, 


daughter,  Julia,  and  has  there  fallen  among  thieves.  Madame 
Mallock,  Britski,  a  dealer  in  paintings  and  antiquities  and  a 
thoroughpaced  rascal,  and  his  wife,  Madame  Marcelle,  a  fashionable 
dressmaker,  and  others,  take  advantage  of  the  ignorant  monied  man 
to  palm  off  upon  him  antiquities — old,  but  mostly  new — and  they  are 
ably  seconded  by  Virginie  Lapierre,  a  model  from  the  Latin  quarter. 
The  good  angel  of  the  story  is  Alexander  Garvie,  a  successful  artist, 
who,  by  Herculean  efforts,  unmasks  all  the  rogues,  and  saves  Praed 
from  a  most  fatal  step.  His  reward  was  Julia,  upon  whom  Praed 
settles  the  castle  (chateau)  in  Brittany.  The  happiness  of  Rupert 
Thorpe,  an  unsuccessful  artist  friend  of  Garvie's,  and  of  the  brave 
Sylvia  Dorr  is  also  made  complete  by  Garvie's  efforts. 

While  we  read  of  so  much  fraud  and  deceit  we  are  conscious  of  the 
truth  of  the  story,  and  owe  our  thanks  to  the  clever  writer.  She  is 
one  of  our  best. 

Brave    Hearts.       By  W.   A.    Fr.aser. 
Toronto:  Morang  &  Co.      1904. 

307  pp.     $1.50. 

The  title  of  this  book  is  the  plural- 
ized  form  of  the  equine  hero  of  the 
first  story.  Most  of  the  stories  are 
from  East  Indian  racecourses,  one 
from  Saratoga,  one  from  Toronto,  and 
one,  "  The  Remittance  Man,"  from 
our  North-West.  In  my  review,  some 
years  ago,  of  "  The  Eye  of  a  God," 
I  said  that  Eraser  should  stick  to 
just  such  stories,  for  here  he  is  a 
master  of  no  mean  order.  This  col- 
lection will  further  enhance  his  fame 

in  this  direction.  However,  his  horses  must  not  talk,  but  let  their 
owners  do  that  for  them. 

T}ie  Mianac ;  or.  The  Ribboned  Way.  By  S.  C.'\RLET0N.  New  York  : 
Henry  Holt  &  Co.  1904.  234  pp. 
"S.  Carleton"  is  the  sister-in  law  of  Alice  Jones,  and,  if  I  mistake 
not,  the  sister  of  Mrs.  Pasque,  who  as  "  Helen  Milecete "  takes  her 
name  from  the  other  great  tribe  of  Nova  Scotia  Indians.  "  The 
Micmac  "  is  the  enlargement  of  a  story  that  appeared  in  Ainslies 
Magazine,  and  the  scene  is  Nova  Scotia.  Billy  Moulton  is  camping 
for  the  summer  on  Little  Lake  Team.     Four  miles  away,  across  an  all 


W.   A.   FRASER, 


Acta    Vidoriana,  275 

but  impassable  swamp,  is  Big  Lake  Team,  on  which  are  summering 
James  Kilgore,  a  wealthy  American  lumberman,  and  his  daughter 
Molly,  whom  he  is  anxious  to  have  "  break  into  society."  He,  there- 
fore, looks  with  favor  upon  Lygon's  suit  for  Molly's  hand,  and  she,  to 
escape  the  hateful  suiter,  explores  the  swamp,  and  blazes  her  way  with 
red  ribbons.  In  doing  this  she  stumbles  upon  Moulton's  camp,  and 
saves  him  from  death  in  the  treacherous  swamp.  Mrs.  Marescaux, 
also  a  guest  at  Kilgore's,  hears  of  the  death  of  Moulton's  friend,  Lane, 
and,  for  reasons  which  the  story  sets  forth,  is  anxious  to  get  possession 
of  a  bundle  of  letters  consigned  to  Moulton's  care.  She  asks  Molly 
to  get  them  for  her,  and  the  girl  undertakes  the  dangerous  journey. 
Lygon  has  followed  her  and  taken  away  the  ribbons,  so  that  Molly  on 
her  return  loses  her  way,  and  is  only  saved  by  the  heroic  efforts  cf 
Moulton.  The  result  one  can  guess.  Mrs.  Marescaux  gives  up  her 
slight  claim  on  Moulton,  and  solaces  herself  with  the  wealthy 
lumberman. 

The  story  is  uneven  but  is  very  interesting,  and  we  are  glad  to  add 
"S.  Carleton  "  to  our  list  of  Canadian  authors. 

The  Hound  from  the   JSorth.      By  Ridgwell  Cullum.      Toronto: 
The  Copp  Clark  Co.     1904.     344  pp. 

This  book,  by  the  author  of  "The  Story  of  Foss  River  Ranch,"  is 
like  its  predecessor  in  having  its  scene  laid  in  Canada,  and  also  like 
its  predecessor  in  being  a  travesty  and  a  slander  on  our  country  and 
our  Western  life.  Sensational  stories  they  are  both,  reeking  with 
fraud,  and  deceit,  and  blood,  having  few  redeeming  features  of  out. 
line  and  little  probability  of  truth  in  the  sketching  of  character.  This 
second  book  is  more  sensational  and  thinner  in  plot  than  the  first. 
What  is  dignified  by  the  name  of  hound  is  but  a  revengeful  husky, 
which  becomes  the  instrument  in  the  hands  of  fate  to  carry  off  the 
big  criminal.  Heavy  Mailing,  alias  Zachary  Smith,  who  stops  not  at 
bloodshed  to  accomplish  his  nefarious  designs.  We  are  not  let  into 
the  secret  of  how  such  a  rascal  can  be  own  brother  to  the  sweet 
heroine  of  the  story.  We  are  hurried  from  the  Yukon  to  Manitoba, 
to  Toronto,  to  California,  at  a  moment's  notice.  Such  books  do  a 
great  deal  of  good  if  they  are  not  read.  Trash  they  are  of  the  most 
wretched  kind. 

Dr.    Luke   of   The   Labrador.      By     Norman    Duncan.      Toronto : 
Fleming  H.  Revell.     1904.     327  pp. 

Those  who  have  read  "  The  Way  of  the  Sea  "  know  how  familiar 
Duncan  is  with  the  fisher  folk  of  Labrador  and  Newfoundland,  and 
know,  too,  how  narrow  the  horizon,  how  circumscribed  the  outlook, 


2^6 


Acta    Victoriana. 


how  leaden  the  skies,  how  hard  the  life  to  be  found  there  ;  and  yet 
there  the  flowers  bloom,  though  sparse ;  and  no  matter  how  merciless 
the  sea,  love  and  hate,  tragedy  and  comedy  are  to  be  found.  "  And 
the  glory  of  the  coast — and  the  glory  of  the  whole  world — is  mother- 
love,  which  began  in  the  beginning  and  has  continued  unchanged  to 
this  present  time — the  conspicuous  beauty  of  the  fabric  of  life  ;  the 
great  constant  of  the  problem."  These  words  from  the  preface  of 
Duncan's  latest  book  are  the  keynote  of  his  first  novel.  'Twas 
love  that   bound   Davy   Roth   and  his   mother  so  strongly  together  ; 


NORMAN    DUNCAN. 

love  that  caused  Dr.  Luke  to  live  a  grand  life  in  The  Labrador  in 
expiation  of  his  former  wickedness ;  love  that  united  Bessie  Roth  to 
him,  and  love  for  the  people  of  the  Harbour  that  made  the  lad  Davy, 
later  the  "  Dr.  Davy,"  beloved. 

As  a  novel,  pure  and  simple,  judged  from  the  standpoint  of  tech- 
nique, this  work  cannot  compare  with  a  great  number  of  other  works 
of  the  same  kind,  but  as  a  picture  of  the  life  of  a  small  people  it  is  a 
work  of  the  highest  art,  running  all  the  notes  in  the  gamut  of  the 
circumscribed  life  found  there. 


Ada    Victoriana. 


277 


By  the  Queen's  Grace.     By  Virna  Sheard.     Toronto  :  Wm.  Briggs. 
1904.     274  pp. 

This  is  Mrs.  Sheard's  longest  story,  set  in  the  same  times  as  her 
dainty  little  "  Maid  of  Many  Moods."  Davenport,  an  arch-criminal, 
was  justly  condemned  to  death  for  his  many  crimes,  but  was  pardoned 
"by  the  Queen's  Grace  "  on  the  accession  of  the  young  Queen  Eliza- 
beth, and  made  toll-keeper.  His  very  pretty  daughter^  Joyce,  had 
received  from  the  Queen  a  thumb-ring,  with  the  admonition  to  present 


MRS.    VIRNA    SHEARD, 


herself  at  the  palace  if  in  distress.  Davenport  was  an  illegitimate  son 
of  Lord  Richard  Caverden,  and  finally  meets  his  death  when  attempt- 
ing to  rob  the  palace,  but  before  he  dies  he  is  pardoned  and  knighted 
by  the  Queen.  Joyce,  to  escape  an  odious  marriage,  had  recourse  to 
the  Queen  and  is  made  lady-in  waiting.  Before  this,  however,  she 
had  attempted  to  drown  herself  in  the  Thames  because  of  unhappy 
love  for  Lord  Yelverton,  who  had  first  attracted  her  attention 
as  a  juggler.  He  had  received  a  large  fortune  on  the  death  of  one 
11 


■■^I 


2/8  Ac^a    Victoriana. 

Fraser,  on  condition  that  he  should  marry  Fraser's  ward,  which  he 
does.  However,  death  frees  him  of  his  unsuitable  wife,  after  which 
he  woos  and  wins  Joyce,  and  the  two  "  live  happy  ever  after."  The 
story  is  slight  but  well  told.  Indeed  it  is  very  much  on  a  par  with 
the  latest  novels  of  Sir  Gilbert  Parker  and  C  G.  D.  Roberts. 

A  Chicago  Princess.  By  Robert  Barr.  New  York :  Fred.  A. 
Stokes  Co.  1904.  306  pp. 
Robert  Barr  writes  frankly  to  entertain,  and  succeeds  always  by  the 
aid  of  some  astounding  adventures.  "  The  Chicago  Princess  "  is  Ger- 
trude Hemster,  the  daughter  of  a  wealthy  Chicagoan,  Silas  K. 
Hemster.  They  have  an  immense  yacht,  in  which  they  are  sailing 
Eastern  seas,  and  reach  Nagasaki  in  Jap  in.  Here  Rupert  Trem.orne 
comes  aboard.     He  had  been  in  diplomatic  service,  resigned  because 

he  had  fallen  heir  to  a  large  fortune,  out 
of  which  he  was  swindled  by  John  C. 
Cammerford,  and  was  looking  for  a  posi- 
tion in  consequence.  He  became  private 
secretary  to  Hemster,  and  was  able  to 
* '/  help  the  spoiled  daughter  in  her   "king- 

quest  "  by  introducing  her  to  the  Corean 
Court.  The  Corean  King  aimed  to  make 
her  the  "  White  Star  "  of  his  harem,  and  to 
do  so  had  the  yacht  attacked  by  an  old 
hulk,  with  the  purpose  of  sinking  it  and 
saving  Miss  Hemster  from  the  wreck. 
The  timely  aid  of  a  passing  tug  prevented 

ROBERT    BARR.  ,  .  ^^  ,    ^  \l- 

this.  However,  the  Corean  Kmg  soon 
hid  enough  of  the  "White  Star's"  temper,  and  was  glad  to  be  rid  of 
he-.  Cammerford,  in  the  meantime,  had  been  trying  to  get  Hemster 
into  a  trust  he  had  projected,  but  Hemster  laid  down  the  condition 
that  he  should  refund  to  Tremorne  what  he  had  swindled  him  out  of. 
Then  Tremorne  was  enabled  to  marry  Hilda  Stretton,  Miss  Hemster's 
companion,  the  daughter  of  an  old  friend  of  the  Hemsters,  who  had 
been  a  poor  Episcopalian  clergyman.  The  story  is  like  so  many  of 
Barr's,  very  thin,  but  well  told  and  very  entertaining  for  the  time. 

A  Ladder  of  Swords.     By  Gilbert  Parker.     Toronto  :  The  Copp 
Clark  Co.     1904%     291  pp. 

This  last  work  of  Gilbert  Parker  is  an  enlargement  of  a  story  in 
Harpers' s  Magazine  some  four  years  ago,  called  "  Angele  and  Michel." 
\Phe  happiness  attairied  by  the  two  lovers  in  the  troublous  times  of 


Acta    Vidoriana. 


279 


Queen  Elizabeth  was  in  truth  by  a  ladder  of  szvords,  and  in  this 
extended  form  it  does  seem  a  pity  that  the  last  chapter  should  tell 
of  such  a  brief  compensation  for  such 
weary  waiting  and  watching.  The  second- 
ary figures — the  Fool,  Lampriere,  Seigneur 
de  Rozel  and  the  pirate,  Buonespoir — 
are  cleverly  sketched,  and  "  the  Duke's 
daughter,"  a  mysterious  personage,  new  to 
the  story,  serves  to  carry  the  added  interest. 
It  goes  without  saying  that  the  story  runs 
well,  but  it  is  without  that  absorbing  life- 
interest  which  is  found  on  every  page  of 
"The  Right  of  Way."  I  had  hoped  that 
Parker's  late  work  would  maintain  the  level 
of  that,  by  far  his  best  work,  and  I  am  sorry 
to  see  him  wasting  his  time  with  these  so- 
called  historical  romances.  He  ought  to 
give  us  better  work. 


GILBERT  PARKER. 


How  Hartman    Won.      A  Story  of  Old  Ontario.       By  Eric  Bohn. 
Toronto  :  Morang  &  Co.     1903.     269  pp. 

The  village  of  Linbrook,  the  River  Powan,  the  pine  forests  of 
Muskoka  and  North  Dakota,  furnish  the  scenery  of  this  wholesome 
Canadian  story  by  a  doctor  for  that  he  must  be  from  his  clean  cut 
descriptions  of  surgery  and  fever  cases.  Robert  Thornton  and  his 
bosom  friend.  Dr.  Hartman,  are  both  in  love  with  the  fine  little 
school  teacher,  Winifred  Finlayson,  and  while  Thornton  is  away  in 
Dakota  and  in  Muskoka  trying  to  retrieve  the  shattered  fortunes  of 
his  family — partly  due  to  a  miserable  Uriah  Heap,  Pettigrew — Hartman 
keeps  faith  with  him  and  never  allowed  himself  to  take  advantage  of 
his  absence  to  push  his  own  advantage  with  Winifred.  And  he 
had  plenty  of  opportunities  during  the  long  and  severe  illness  of  her 
mother,  who  alone  knew  how  hard  a  battle  Thornton  was  waging  with 
himself.  He  won  the  fight,  was  groomsman  at  the  wedding,  and 
then  went  off  to  Europe  to  prepare  for  his  first  year  as  college  profes- 
sor— a  fine  character.  The  author  is  to  be  congratulated  heartily  on 
his  clean,  wholesome  story,  a  success  for  a  first. 

Songs  of  the  West.     By  Marion  E.   Moodie. 

Rhyme  Thoicghts  for  a  Canadian  Year.     By  Annie  L.  Jack. 

4  Song^  of  f)ec€mber,  and  Other  Poems,     By  H.  Isabel  Graham. 


28o 


Ada    Victoriana. 


Between  the  Lights.     By  Isabel  Ecclestone  Mackay. 
Poems.     By  James  A.  Tucker. 

These  three  booklets  and  two  small  books  are  published  by  the 
good  fairy  of  many  a  budding  Canadian  singer,  Wm.  Briggs.  The 
first  and  second  show  some  graceful  and  slight  work.  In  the  third 
there  is  some  stronger  work,  especially  are  the  Scotch  pieces,  "  Love 
Lightens  the  Creel,"  "There's  a  Something,"  quite  promising.  "  Be- 
tween the  Lights  "  has  some  graceful  lyrics,   such  as  "  Dream,"  "  A 


JAMES  A.  TUCKER. 

Woodland  Streamlet,"  ''A  Sea  Song,"  "Pansies,"  "  Love  and  Loss,' 
and  the  children's  poem,  "  Compensations."  Here  is  the  concluding 
verse  of  "  Love  is  like  a  Rose  "  : 

"  Love  is  like  a  rose, 
Tend'rest  flower  that  blows, — 
Waking  with  the  morning  sun, 
Fading  ere  the  day  is  done, — 
Love  is  like  a  rose." 


Acta   Victoriana.  281 

Graceful,  musical  lyrics  many,  of  them  in  the  sixty-five  pages.  It  was 
to  the  last-named  volume,  "  Poems,"  by  James  A.  Tucker,  that  I 
turned  with  greatest  interest,  for  I  had  known  him  slightly  as  a 
student  at  Toronto  University,  when  he  was  editor  of  Varsity, 
Afterwards  he  was  rusticated  for  conflict  with  the  authorities,  and 
finished  his  course  at  Leland  Stanford.  True  Canadian,  he  returned 
to  take  up  journalistic  work,  and  at  the  time  of  his  death  Was  assistant 
editor  oi  Saturday  Night.  He  was  "agin'  the  Government,"  so  to 
speak,  but  no  one  who  knows  of  his  last  game  fight  with  disease  and 
death,  can  fail  to  find  the  heroic  in  his  make-up.  These  poems  are 
edited  by  his  literary  executors,  J.  T.  Clarke  and  R.  Butchart,  and 
prefaced  by  a  memoir  from  the  pen  of  Arthur  Stringer.  From  the 
manuscript  work  he  left  these  poems  have  been  selected,  and  they 
show  work  of  high  quality  and  great  promise.  It  was  a  pity  to  have 
to  part  with  such  a  man  of  thirty-one  years.  The  shorter  poems  are 
real  gems.     For  instance,  "  Shower  and  Song  "  : 

The  summer  showers  are  falling 

Out  on  the  furrow'd  main  ; 
But  ocean's  fields  are  barren, — 

The  showers  fall  in  vain. 

A  dreamer's  songs  fell  fruitless. 

The  world  brought  forth  no  grain  ; 
It  was  the  field  was  barren, 

The  songs  were  potent  rain. 

From  these  reviews  it  will  be  seen  that  the  Canadian  novelist  is 
becoming  an  important  person  in  our  literature,  but  that  poetry^for 
the  most  part  has  fallen  on  evil  days,  as  it  has  the  world  over.  Miss 
Jones,  Arthur  Stringer,  Basil  King,  and  Miss  Dougal,  are  in  our 
front  rank  along  with  Fraser,  Barr,  Roberts,  and  Gilbert  Parker.  We 
cannot  afford  to  be  ignorant  of  these  writers,  and  our  Canadian 
librarians  will  do  well  to  take  note  of  them.  Several  books  by  Carman, 
Seton  and  others  must  needs  be  reserved  for  notice  later. 


282  Acta    Vic  to  ria  na. 

Victoria  College  Library  Publications 

BY  A.   E.    LAXG,   M..\. 

THE  library  of  Mctoria  College  has  made  a  good  beginning 
in  a  special  field  with  the  publication  of  two  valuable 
contributions  to  the  study  of  Canadian  literature.  The 
first  number,  entitled,  "  A  Bibliography  of  Canadian  Poetry,"  by 
C.  C.  James,  ]M.A.,  was  issued  a  few  years  ago,  and  was  imme- 
diately recognized  as  the  only  comprehensive  work  of  the  kind 
in  existence.  To  this  has  now  been  added  a  second  volume,  en- 
titled, "  A  Bibliography  of  Canadian  Fiction,"  by  Professor 
L.  E.  Horning,  of  \'ictoria  College,  and  Vlx.  Lawrence  J.  Burpee, 
of  the  Department  of  Justice  at  Ottawa.  It  forms  a  handsome 
octavo  of  82  pages,  and  follows  the  lines  that  were  adopted  in 
the  earlier  work.  It  represents  a  vast  amount  of  patient  research 
and  arduous  labor,  how  arduous  is  best  known  to  the  authors 
themselves.  It  covers  the  whole  field  of  English-Canadian 
fiction,  from  the  appearance  of  the  first  volume  printed  in  Upper 
Canada  in  1824  to  the  present  day.  The  authors  are  to  be  con- 
gratulated on  the  completeness  and  general  accuracy  of  the  in- 
formation they  have  given  us. 

That  there  is  room  for  works  of  this  kind,  and  that  they  are 
appreciated  at  their  proper  value  by  competent  judges,  is  shown 
by  the  flattering  words  that  have  reached  the  library,  both  through 
personal  communication  and  through  the  press.  A  large  public 
library  in  the  United  States,  to  which  a  copy  of  the  second 
number  was  recently  sent  in  the  ordinary  course  of  exchange, 
immediately  ordered  three  more  for  use  in  its  branches.  Besides 
having  a  great  practical  utility  to  students  of  the  present  day, 
such  works  are  of  inestimable  value  to  the  future  historian,  and 
form  an  important  document  of  our  intellectual  development  and 
progress. 

The  Library  Committee,  which  is  responsible  for  the  project, 
has  several  other  bibliographies  in  contemplation.  There  is  in 
the  college  library  a  great  body  of  Canadian  Methodist  litera- 
ture, some  of  it  of  great  historical  value,  which  could  probably 
not  be  duplicated  anywhere.  A  descriptive  catalogue  is  urgjently 
needed  to  make  it  accessible.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  committee 
will  receive  sufficient  encouragement  to  go  on  with  the  work. 


V-  O    -r  ^ 


^- 


o  ^ 

.""       e-,  ^ 


: "  =;  C  S     > 


^- 


^ 


V:  o   ^ 


c 


1=1 


Vol. 
XXVIII. 


c/lda  ^idoriana* 


No. 


J8bitorial6 

"  O  blessed  day  which  giv'st  the  eternal  lie 
To  self,  and  sense,  and  all  the  brute  within  ; 
Oh  !    come  to  us  amid  this  war  of  life  ; 
To  hall  and  hovel  come  I    to  all  who  toil 
In  senate,  shop,  or  study  !    and  to  those 
111  warned  and  sorely  tempted — 
Come  to  them,  blest  and  blessing,  Christmas  Day  ! 
Tell  them  once  more  the  tale  of  Bethlehem, 
The  kneeling  shepherds,  and  the  Babe  divine  ; 
And  keep  them  men  indeed,  fair  Christmas  Day  !  " 


HAT  prayer  by  Charles  Kingsley  touches 
a  responsive  chord  in  every  earnest  heart. 
For  men  are  becoming  increasingly  conscious 
that  they  receive  the  power  which  enables 
become  "men  indeed"  only  as  they  "kneel  at  the 
manger-cradle  where  a  little  Babe  reveals  the  philanthropy 
of  God."  There,  touched  by  an  unseen  Power,  the  eyes  are  opened 
to  perceive  the  Divine,  and  hence  true,  idea  of  life.  Having  caught 
the  spirit  of  the  child  they  go  in-to  the  busy  world  with  a  new  spiritual 
vision,  and  with  a  new,  living  inspiration.  Henceforth  they  will  give 
their  lives  to  patient,  loving  ministries  of  blessing  and  deliverance  to 
all  the  sorrowing  and  oppressed  sons  of  men,  in  the  name  and  for 
the  sake  of  the  holy  child  Jesus. 

This  renewal  of  the  childhood  of  the   heart-life    attunes  the  ear 
to  hear  the  strains  of  the  angelic  anthem — 

"  Fear  not,  for  behold  I  bring  you  glad  tidings  of  great  joy, 
For  unto  you  is  born  a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the  Lord," 

and  loosens  the  tongue  to  join  the  swelling  chorus — 

"  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  goodwill  toward  men." 

This,  surely,  is  the  true  Christmas  spirit — this  the  spirit  we  covet  for 


2^4  Acta    Victoria7ia. 

all  our  readers,  that  they  may  indeed  have  a  Merry  Christmas  and 
a  Happy  New  Year. 

7X^E  could  scarcely  find  a  better  illustration  of  this  spirit  than  that 
^^  afforded  by  the  late  Principal  Caven.  His  greatness — for  he 
was  a  truly  great  man — was  the  greatness  which  coniis  from  superior 
natural  ability  sanctified  by  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  remark- 
able humility  he  lived  the  strenuous  life.  Like  his  Master,  "  he  went 
about  doing  good."  The  interests  of  the  kingdom  of  God  were  of 
paramount  importance  to  him.  To  its  advancement  all  other  things 
were  made  subservient.  Hence  he  could  not  be  bound  by  the  narrow 
confines  of  any  church  or  creed,  but  was  broad  enough  to  sympathize 
intelligently  with  every  labor  of  love  and  every  effort  to  establish 
righteousness  in  the  earth.  He  sought  to  raise  the  ideals  of  the  people, 
and  that  not  by  precept  only,  but  by  a  life,  simple,  unselfish  and  true 
to  all  that  was  highest  and  best.  He  was  "  an  IsraeHte  indeed  in  whom 
was  no  guile."  His  memory  will  long  serve  as  an  inspiration  to  many 
to  place  "  first  things  first,"  and  to  seek  their  self-realization  in  the 
only  possible  way — the  way  pointed  out  to  us  by  the  Great  Exemplar 
— the  way  of  the  Cross. 

J- 
^^HE  poem  on  "November"  published    in  our  last  issue  should 
Vr      have  been  attributed  to  Mrs.  Ecclestone  Mackay,  instead  of  to 
Miss  H.  Isabel  Graham.     We  regret  the  oversight  and  gladly  make 
the  correction. 

TN  presenting  our  Christmas  issue  to  our  friends  we  d.esire  to  express 
•I*  our  deep  gratitude  to  all  who  have  so  kindly  contributed  to  our 
columns.  Indeed,  the  response  to  requests  for  articles  has  been  so 
hearty  that  we  are  forced  to  leave  over  for  later  issues,  contributions 
by  Dr.  A.  C  Courtice,  Principal  Hutton,  Professor  Coleman,  Mr.  David 
Boyle,  Mrs.  Jean  Blewett,  Rev.  Wm.  Elliott,  Rev.  R.  W.  Wright,  Miss 
A.  A.  Will,  Miss  E.  A.  MacLean,  and  Miss  A.  F.  MacCollum.  This 
announcement  will  ensure  good  things  to  come. 

For  the  use  of  the  four  plates  of  Schiller,  Goethe  and  their  houses 
used  in  the  article,  "  Schiller  in  Weimar,"  we  are  indebted  to  the 
Germania  Press,  Hamilton,  N.Y.,  publishers  of  Moore's  "  History  of 
German  Literature." 

The  efforts  of  our  friends  at  the  Book  Room  also  deserve  mention, 
for  they  have  very  materially  assisted  us  in  making  the  number 
attractive,  and  in  presenting  it  at  an  early  date.  VV^e  thank  you 
one  and  all. 


Acta   Vidoriana. 


285 


EXCHANGES 


Jin  Academic  Jubilee 

VICTORIA  is  to  be  congratulated  upon  the  unique  fact  that  the 
class  now  entering  upon  its  fiftieth  year  of  academic  standing 
is  still  unbroken.  Very  rarely,  we  imagine,  does  it  happen  in 
the  history  of  academic  institutions  that  half  a  century  goes  by  and 
leaves  all  the  members  of  a  graduation  class  hale  and  vigorous,  as  are 
those  who  graduated  from  Victoria's  halls  in  '55.  It  would  be  worth 
while  recording  such  a  fact  in  any  case,  but  the  personnel  of  the  class 
is  such  as  to  lend  it  additional  interest,  for  they  are,  each  and  all,  men 
of  more  than  ordinary  ability,  and  have,  in  the  fifty  years  that  have 
elapsed  since  their  college  days,  each  in  his  own  sphere,  made  their 
mark  upon  their  times  and  exerted  a  real  influence  upon  the  affairs 
of  the  country  which  they  have  seen  make  such  Avonderful  progress. 
These  veterans  of  '55  are  four  in  number,  and  include  Dr.  M.  H. 
Aikins,  of  Burnhamthorpe,  for  many  years  connected  with  the  Toronto 
Medical  School,  and  a  physician  of  more  than  local  reputation  ; 
Senator  William  Kerr,  eminent  alike  in  legal  and  political  circles  ; 
Dr.  E.  B.  Ryckman,  one  of  the  most  prominent  ministers  of  the 
Methodist  Church ;  and  Dr.  Albert  Carman,  who  has,  ever  since  the 
union  of  the  Methodist  bodies,  held  the  office  of  General  Superinten- 
dent of  the  Church.  The  class  of  '55  was  just  twice  the  size  of  that  of 
the  previous  year,  which  consisted  of  Reuben  Hickey,  now  dead,  and 
William  Watten  Dean,  now  the  honored  judge  of  Victoria  County, 
who  enjoys  the  distinction  of  being  Victoria's  oldest  living  graduate. 
These  members  of  the  classes  of  '54  and  '55  have  always  been  apostles 
of  the  strenuous  life,  and  have,  by  their  examples,  disproven  the  theory 
that  the  college-bred  man  is  not  fitted  for  leadership.  Now,  though 
they  are  all  in  the  neighborhood  of  three-score  years  and  ten,  and 
have  for  fifty  years  been  fighting  in  the  forefront,  they  show  no  desire 
to  lay  down  the  weapons  of  their  warfare,  and  are  still  engaged  in 
active  work.  To  all  of  them  Acta  tenders  its  heartiest  congratulations 
upon  their  long,  useful  and  honorable  lives,  and  expresses  the  hope 


286 


Acta    Victoriana. 


that  they  may  each  Hve  to  celebrate  many  more  anniversaries  of  their 
graduation.  May  they  have,  as  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  wished  his 
class-mates  : 


"  All  earth  can  give  that  earth  has  best, 

And  heaven  at  four-score  years  and  twenty." 

MOSES  HENRY  AIKINS,  B.A.,  M.D. 

Moses  Henry  Aikins  was  born  in  1832,  at  Burnhamthorp?,  in  the 
County  of  Peel,  where  he  has  now  been  practicing  medicine  for  many 
years.     After  the  usual  primary  and  secondary  education  he  entered 

Victoria  College  and  graduated 
in  Arts  with  the  class  of  '55. 
His  Arts  course  finished,  he 
entered  the  Toronto  University 
Faculty  of  Medicine.  He 
graduated  with  the  medal  and 
the  degree  of  M.B.  in  '58.  It 
was  not  until  1888  that  Dr. 
Aikins  wrote  for  and  obtained 
the  M.D.  degree,  a  proceeding 
in  the  nature  of  a  formality 
which  he  and  a  large  number  of 
other  physicians  went  through 
with  to  please  tl.e  authorities 
of  the  Medical  Council.  In 
1859  Dr.  Aikins  was  elected  a 
member  of  the  Royal  College 
of  Surgeons.  For  many  years 
he  was  connected  with  the  staff 
of  the  Medical  Faculty.  As  a 
practicing  physician  he  has  attained  more  than  ordinary  success, 
the  fame  of  his  skill  having  travelled  far  over  the  countryside,  so 
that  it  is  no  unusual  thing  for  him  to  be  called  to  consultation  many 
miles  from  Burnhamthorpe.  A  fellow-physician  has  described  him  as 
"the  oracle  beyond  the  Humber."  His  great  popularity  is  not  indeed 
to  be  wondered  at,  for  he  unites  many  of  the  qualities  which  go  to 
make  up  the  beau  ideal  of  the  medical  profession.  He  is  a  man  of 
professional  skill,  cool  and  level-headed  judgment,  of  exceeding  kind- 
liness of  disposition,  of  the  nicest  honor,  and  of  great  modesty  withal — 
a  Peel  County  McClure.  More  than  once  Dr.  Aikins  has  had  the 
candidature  in  a  political  election  offered  him,  and  he  could  undoubt- 


M.  H.  AIKINS,  V,.k.,  M.D. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


287 


edly  have  swept  the  riding,  but  he  preferred  not  to  thrust  himself  out 
into  the  turmoil  of  political  life.  Dr.  Aikins  has  accomplished  a 
wonderful  amount  of  work,  but  is  not  of  the  sort  to  do  his  work  to  be 
seen  of  men,  and  prefers  to  spend  in  his  apple  orchard  whatever 
leisure  the  exercise  of  his  profession  gives  him,  rather  than  be  in  the 
public  eye.  We  trust  that  he  may  long  live  to  be  the  "beloved 
physician  "  of  Burnhamthorpe. 

HON.  WILLIAM    KERR,  M.A.,   LL.D.,  K.C. 

William  Kerr,  the  son  of  the  late  Francis  William  Kerr,  was  born  in 
1836  at  Ameliasburg,  Prince  Edward  County,  being,  upon  his  mother's 
side,  of  United  Empire  Loya- 
list descent.  He  was  pre- 
pared for  college  at  Newtcn- 
ville  by  Rev.  Dr.  Ormiston, 
a  Presbyterian  divine  who 
conducted  a  school  in  which 
were  educated  some  of  On- 
tario's foremost  public  men. 
Dr.  Ormiston,  by  the  way,  was 
one  of  Victoria's  earliest 
graduates,  taking  his  degree 
in  Arts  in  1848.  His  pupil 
was  enabled  by  his  tuition  to 
en'er  the  Sophomore  class  at 
Victoria,  and  when  he  gradu 
ated  in  1855  was  just  nine- 
teen yeais  of  age.  On  grad- 
uatin^f  he  entered  the  law 
office  of  Smith  &  Armour, 
the  former  of  whom,  after- 
wards Hon.  Sidney  Smith, 
became  Postmaster-General 
of  Canada,    and    the    latter 

Chief  Justice  of  Ontario.  In  1859  Mr.  Kerr  was  called  to  the  bar, 
having  in  the  previous  year,  while  pursuing  his  legal  studies,  won  his 
M.A.  degree.  While  in  the  office  of  Smith  &:  Armour  Mr.  Kerr  was 
also  employed  as  a  lecturer  in  Victoria  College  and,  as  the  staff  was 
small  and  the  work  was  great,  some  of  his  lectures  were  delivered  at 
six  o'clock  in  the  morning.  Those,  it  seems,  were  strenuous  days. 
On  being  called  to  the  bar,  Mr.  Kerr  began  practicing  in  Cobourg,  and 


HON.   WM.    KERR,  M.A.,  LL.D.,   K.C. 


288  Ada    Victoriana. 

for  many  years  conducted  the  largest  legal  business  in  Northumber- 
land and  Durham.  In  1862  he  entered  the  Town  Council,  and  in 
1867  became  Mayor  of  Cobourg,  a  position  which  he  held  until  1873, 
being  re-elected  by  acclamation  each  succeeding  year.  For  twenty- 
five  years  he  was  the  most  acceptable  stump  speaker  in  the  Liberal 
cause  in  the  political  campaigns  of  his  riding,  and  represented  the  con- 
stituency in  Parliament  from  1874  to  1878,  defeating  the  speaker  of 
the  House  and  a  minister  of  the  Crown  respectively  at  the  general 
elections  and  the  ensuing  by-election.  He  was,  however,  unable  to 
stand  against  the  victorious  sweep  of  the  N.P.  in  1878,  and  in  that 
year,  in  1882,  and  in  1885,  was  defeated  by  narrow  majorities,  since 
which  date  he  has  consistently  refused  the  nomination.  In  1876  he 
was  created  a  Q.C.,  in  1887  was  admitted  by  his  Alma  Mater  to  the 
degree  of  LL.D.,  and  in  1896  became  a  Bencher  of  the  Law  Society 
of  Ontario.  In  1899  he  was  appointed  Senator  by  the  Laurier  Govern- 
mentjin  succession  to  Sir  Oliver  Mowat,  and  in  the  session  then  ensu- 
ing was  selected  to  move  the  address  in  reply  to  the  speech  from  the 
throne.  Since  his  elevation  to  the  Senate  he  has  taken  an  active 
part  in  its  deliberations  and  has  served  on  some  of  its  most  important 
committees.  Senator  Kerr  is  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Regents  and 
the  Senate  of  Victoria  University,  and  lias  been  Vice-Chancellor  since 
the  creation  of  the  office  in  1885.  Three  sons  and  one  daughter  of 
Senator  Kerr  have  graduated  from  Victoria  with  honors,  two  of  them — 
William  F.  and  Frank  D. — being  medallists.  It  is  a  ra" her  singular 
coincidence  that  Senator  Kerr  and  Dr.  Ryckman  of  the  class  of  '55, 
life-long  friends,  should  each  have  a  son  in  the  class  of  '87,  namely, 
E.  B.  Ryckman  and  C.  ^V.  Kerr,  who,  in  turn,  are  friends  and  partners 
in  the  same  legal  firm. 

REV.  ALBERT  CARMAN,  M.A.,   D.D. 

Dr.  Carman  comes  of  sturdy  United  Empire  Loyalist  stock,  being 
the  son  of  the  late  Philip  Carman,  of  Iroquois,  Ont.,  where  the  subject 
of  our  sketch  was  born  on  June  27th,  1833.  He  was  educated  at  the 
Dundas  County  Grammar  School  and  at  Victoria  University,  where 
he  obtained  his  Bachelor's  Degree  in  Arts  in  1855.  In  i860  he  was 
admitted  to,the  degree  of  M.A.  For  two  years  after  his  graduation 
he  was  head-master  of  the  Grammar  School  he  had  formerly  attended 
as  a  pupil.  In  1857  he  was  elected  Professor  of  Mathematics  in 
Belleville  Seminary  (now  Albert  College),  and  in  the  following  year 
became  Princi[)al  of  the  Seminary.  Thus,  at  the  very  beginning  of 
his  career,  he  became  identified  with  the  cause  of  education,  in  which 


Ada    Victoriaiia. 


289 


he  has  ever  since  taken  so  deep  an  interest.  It  was  through  his 
instrumentality  that  the  College  received  a  University  charter  in  Arts 
in  1866,  and  in  all  faculties  in  1868.  He  was  appointed  the  first 
Chancellor  of  Albert  University,  and  maintained  an  active  and  official 
connection  with  the  institution  till  1874.  Meanwhile,  in  1859,  he 
had  been  ordained  as  a  deacon  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
and  an  elder  in  1863.  He  was  elected  Bishop  of  the  Church  in  Can- 
ada by  the  General  Conference.  The  foundation  of  Alma  College 
was  largely  due  to  Dr.  Carman's  energy,  and  he  has  been  a  member  of 
the   Board  of  Management  of  that   institution   from   the  beginning. 


RKV.  ALBERT  CARMAN,  M.A.,  D.D. 

After  the  Union  of  the  various  Methodist  bodies  in  1883,  Dr.  Carman 
became  General  Superintendent  of  the  Methodist  Church  in  Canada, 
a  position  which  he  has  retained  until  the  present  time.  He  was  one 
of  the  representatives  of  the  Canadian  Church  at  the  Ecumenical 
Conference  of  Methodism  in  Washington  in  189 1.  In  the  same  year 
his  Alma  Mater  conferred  upon  him  the  honorary  degree  of  D.D. 
His  work  as  an  educationist  has  been  recognized  by  his  election  to 
the  Senate  both  of  Victoria  University  and  the  University  of  Toronto. 


290 


A  eta    Victoriana. 


He  has  won  a  high  reputation,  not  only  in  educational  lines,  but  also 
as  a  preacher  and  writer.  A  specially  distinguishing  characteristic  is 
his  pre-eminent  ability  as  a  presiding  ofificer,  a  qualification  very 
apparent  in  his  direction  of  the  work  of  the  General  Conference.  He 
has  always  been  a  stalwart  champion  of  the  prohibition  cause,  and  has 
not  been  afraid  to  denounce  in  scathing  language  the  political  corrup- 
tion of  the  day.  Strong  convictions  on  moral  questions,  and  a  fearless 
and  vigorous  outspokenness  have  made  Dr.  Carman  a  positive  force, 
not  only  in  ecclesiastical,  but  in  national  life.  To  day,  though  he  has 
passed  his  seventy-first  birthday,  neither  his  intellectual  nor  his  physical 
vigor  have  abated,  and  Acta  may  speak  for  all  when  it  expresses  the 
hope  that  he  may  long  be  spared  to  his  Church  and  country. 


REV.  EDWARD  BRADSHAW  RYCKMAN,  M.A.,  D.D. 

Edward  Bradshaw  Ryckman  was  born  on  a  farm  near  Hamilton,  of 
Dutch-American  United  Empire  Loyalist  stock.     "  This  fact  of  race," 

says  a  newspaper  writer,  "  may 
to  some  extent  account  for  his 
exceptionally  healthy  and  vigor- 
ous constitution  and  patient  love 
of  work  and  study."  He  was 
fortunate  in  having  the  tuition,  at 
Public  School,  of  Robert  Spence, 
who  afterwards  became  Postmas- 
ter-General of  United  Canada. 
Later  he  attended  a  High  School 
in  Hamilton,  where  his  master 
was  David  Beach,  M.A.,  a  Vic- 
toria Alumnus.  It  was  in  1850 
that  Dr.  Ryckman  entered  Vic- 
toria College,  intending,  at  first, 
merely  to  improve  his  education 
by  a  year's  work,  but  finally 
deciding  to  go  through  to  gradu- 
ation. His  course  in  College 
was  an  exceedingly  creditable  one,  and  each  year  he  succeeded  in 
winning  the  highest  honor  of  the  institution,  the  "  red  badge  "  for 
general  proficiency,  the  era  of  gold  medals  not  having  yet  set  in.  At 
graduation,  in  1855,  D*"-  Ryckman  was  chosen  to  be  the  class  Vale- 
dictorian.     He  remained  in  college  for  another   year  as  tutor  in 


REV 


EDWARD  BRADSHAWJRYCKMAN, 
M.A.,    D.D. 


Ada    Victoriana.  291 

English,  Classics  and  Mathematics.  He  afterwards  received  the  degree 
of  M.A.  in  1868,  and  that  of  D.D.  in  1879.  During  his  College 
course  he  had  been  converted,  and  had  decided  to  enter  the  ministry 
of  the  Church.  Accordingly,  in  1856,  he  presented  himself,  with  forty- 
six  others,  for  ordination  into  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Conference, 
the  largest  class  ever  received.  Of  this  large  number  only  two  still 
remain  in  the  ranks  of  the  effective — Rev.  Stephen  Bond,  of  the 
London  Conference,  and  Dr.  Ryckman  himself.  Those  were  the 
days  of  large  circuits,  and  the  Yonge  Street  Circuit,  to  which  Dr. 
Ryckman  was  first  appointed,  is  now  divided  into  six.  Since  then  he 
has  ministered  to  congregations  in  many  of  the  larger  towns  and 
cities  of  Ontario,  including  Chatham,  London,  Brantford,  Kingston 
and  Ottawa,  where  he  was  pastor  of  Dominion  Church.  He  is  now 
stationed  at  Cornwall.  He  has  also  received  high  honors  at  the  hands 
of  his  brother  ministers.  For  twenty-seven  years  he  was  Chairman  of 
the  district  in  which  he  was  stationed  until,  two  years  ago,  he 
declined  any  further  repetition  of  the  honor.  Three  times  he  has 
occupied  the  President's  chair  at  an  Annual  Conference,  being  Presi- 
dent of  the  London  Conference  in  1878,  and  again  in  1884,  and  of 
the  Montreal  Conference  in  1894.  In  1880  he  was  Fraternal  Dele- 
gate from  the  General  Conference  of  the  Canadian  Church  to  that  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  at  Cincinnati. 
He  was  also  a  representative  of  the  General  Conference  at  the  first 
and  second  Ecumenical  Conferences  of  Methodism,  held  in  London, 
Eng.,  in  1881,  and  in  Washington,  D.C,  in  1891,  respectively.  He 
is  also  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Regents  of  Victoria  University. 
Dr.  Ryckman  is  now  in  the  forty-ninth  year  of  his  niinistrj',  but  his 
physical  health  is  as  good  as  ever  artd  his  vigor  unfailing,  as  is  indi- 
cated by  the  fact  that  he  recently  walked  twelve  miles  in  two  hours 
without  special   fatigue.     May  he  long  be  able  to  do  so. 

HIS    HONOR    JUDGE  WILLIAM  WATTEN  DEAN, 

M.A.,  LL.D. 

William  Watten  Dean  is  the  son  of  a  Methodist  minister,  Rev. 
Horace  Dean,  and  is  of  United  Empire  Loyalist  descent  on  both  sides 
of  the  family.  He  was  born  in  London  in  1830,  and  after  preliminary 
preparation  at  Barrie  Grammar  School,  entered  Victoria  University. 
After  graduating  in  1854,  he  entered  the  law  office  of  Hon.  Lewis 
Wallbridge,  Q.C.,  who  afterwards  became  Chief  Justice  of  Manitoba. 
He  W^s  galled  to  the  bar  in  1858,  and  opened  up  an  office  in  the 


Ada    Victoriana. 


tovsrn  of  Belleville.  Here  he  took  his  first  step  in  me  line  of  promo- 
tion, when  he  was  appointed  a  Master  in  Chancery.  Subsequently  he 
was,  for  a  short  period,  acting  Deputy  Minister  of  Justice  under  Hon. 
Edward  Blake,  but  gave  up  that  position  on  his  appointment,  in  1874, 

to  be  Judge  of  the  County  Court  of 
Victoria,  a  position  he  has  now 
adorned  for  thirty  years.  In  1883, 
Judge  Dean  was  given  the  M.A. 
degree,  and  in  1892  the  degree  of 
LL.D.  was  conferred  upon  him  by 
his  Alma  Mater.  He  is  one  of  the 
most  prominent  lay  members  of 
the  Methodist  Church,  and  has 
attended  many  General  Confer- 
ences of  that  body.  He  now  serves 
his  Alma  Mater  as  a  member 
of  the  Board  of  Regents.  Last 
spring,  in  recognition  of  the  fact 
that  Judge  Dean  was  about  to  cele- 
brate the  jubilee  of  his  graduation, 
he  was  invited  by  the  students  of 
Victoria — and  did  them  the  honor 
of  consenting — to  preside  at  the 
Annual  Senior  Dinner.  Though  his  years  have  passed  the  limit  of 
threescore  and  ten  prescribed  by  the  Psalmist,  it  cannot  yet  be 
said  that  his  strength  is  labor  and  sorrow,  for  he  is  still  hale  and 
strong.  No  better  wish  can  be  formed  by  those  of  us  about  to  gradu- 
ate than  that,  when  we  have  worn  our  academic  honors  for  half  a 
century  (if  we  should  live  so  long),  we  may  look  back  upon  lives  as 
useful  and  as  honorable  as  that  of  Judge  Dean. 

SOME    OF    OUR    CONTRIBUTORS. 

We  give  below  a  short  sketch  of  the  principal  contributors  to  this 
number  of  Acta,  who  are  either  graduates  or  members  of  the  teaching 
staff  of  Victoria  University. 

Rev.  Nathanael  Burvvash,  M.A.,  S.T.D.,  LL.D.,  Chancellor  of 
the  University,  was  born  near  St.  Andrew's,  P.Q.,  in  1839.  He  gradu- 
ated from  Victoria  in  1859,  and  received  his  M.A.  degree  in  1867. 
He  was  ordained  to  the  ministry  in  1864,  and  in  1867,  after  a  course 
of  study  at  Yale,  became  Professor  of  Natural  History  and  Geology  in 
his  Alma  Mater.     Later  he  attended  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  at 


HIS    HONOR    JUDGE    WILLIAM 
WATTEN  DEAN,  M.A.,  LL.D. 


C.  C.  JAMES,  M.A. 


PROF.  J.  C.  ROBERTSON,  E.A. 


C.  GUILLET,  B.A.,  Ph.D. 


Ac^a    Victorimia.  293 

Evanston,  whence  he  obtained  the  degree  of  B.D.  in  187 1,  and  that 
of  S.T.D.  in  1876.  He  became,  in  1873,  Professor  of  Theology  and 
Dean  of  the  Faculty  of  Theology,  and,  on  the  death  of  Dr.  Nelles,  in 
18S7,  Chancellor  of  the  University.  In  1892  the  degree  of  LL.D.  was 
conferred  upon  him,  honoris  causa.  To  Dr.  Burwash,  more  than  to  any 
other  one  man,  may  be  attributed  the  consummation  and  subsequent 
success  of  the  federation  scheme  for  the  University.  He  is  the  author 
of  several  valuable  works  in  theology,  and  is  recognized  as  one  of 
Ontario's  leading  educationists.  His  intellectual  acumen  and  his 
deep  and  rich  spirituality  have  won  for  him  the  respect  and  love  of 
hundreds  of  Victoria's  alumni. 

C.  C.  James,  M.A.,  was  born  at  Napanee,  and  educated  at  the 
High  School  of  that  town  and  at  Victoria  University.  When  he 
graduated  in  '83  he  captured  the  Gold  Medal  in  Natural  Science. 
In  1S86  he  was  appointed  Professor  of  Chemistry  in  the  O.A.C.,  and 
in  1 89 1  was  promoted  to  be  Deputy  Minister  of  Agriculture,  a 
position  in  which  he  has  won  credit  both  for  himself  and  for  the 
department.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Senate  of  Victoria,  and  takes  a 
deep  interest  in  his  Alma  Mater.  He  has  written  largely  for 
technical  periodicals,  and  has  also  prepared  a  bibliography  of 
Canadian   poetry,   published   by  the  Victoria   University   Library. 

Prof.  J.  C.  Robertson,  B.A.,  is  a  graduate  of  Toronto  Univer- 
sity, and  was  Gold  Medallist  of  his  year  ('83)  in  Classics.  After 
graduation  he  held  a  classical  fellowship  in  University  College  for 
three  years.  In  1887  he  entered  upon  a  post-graduate  course  in 
Johns  Hopkins  University,  and  after  his  return  to  Canada  taught  for 
some  years  in  the  High  Schools  of  Owen  Sound  and  Toronto 
Junction.  In  1894  he  was  appointed  to  his  present  position  as 
Professor  of  Greek  Language  and  Literature  in  Victoria.  Prof. 
Robertson  has  edited  a  number  of  text-books  in  Latin  and  Greek. 
In  his  professional  work  he  has  discovered  the  secret  of  uniting  with  a 
painstaking  thoroughness  the  power  to  interest  and  inspire  his  students. 

C.  GuiLLET,  B.A.,  Ph.D.,  was  Silver  Medallist  in  Moderns  when  he 
graduated  in  1887.  For  a  number  of  years  he  taught  at  Ottawa,  and 
then,  after  travelling  some  time  abroad  to  perfect  himself  in  modern 
languages,  he  spent  three  years  in  Clarke  University,  at  Worcester, 
Mass.,  under  Dr.  Hall,  obtaining  a  degree  in  Pedagogy.  He  is  now 
in  the  Technical  School  in  Toronto,  and  is  one  of  the  best  qualified 
men  in  Ontario  on  pedagogical  lines. 

12 


294 


Ada    Vtctoriana. 


Prof.  Pelham  Edgar,  B.A.,  Ph.D.,  comes  of  a  literary  family,  his 
father,  the  late  Sir  James  D.  Edcjar,  being  not  only  prominent  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  but  also  a  poet  of  exceptional  merit,  while  his 
mother,  Lady  Edgar,  also  gained  distinction  as  an  authoress.  Dr. 
Edgar  is  a  graduate  of  Toronto  University,  where  he  won  the  highest 
honors,  and  also  of  the  Johns  Hopkins  University,  where  he  obtained 
his  degree  of  Ph.D.  He  was  appointed  Professor  of  French  in  Vic 
toria  University  in  1897.  He  is  an  enthusiastic  student  of  English 
Literature,  and  has  published,  in  addition  to  magazine  articles  along 
the  lines  of  literary  criticism,  annotated  editions  of  some  of  the  poets 
for  school  use,  and  has  edited  a  work  consisting  of  selections  from 
Parkman.  He  has  also  written  a  number  of  poems,  which  have  been 
printed  privately. 

Prof.  L.  E.   Horning,  M.A.,  Ph.D.,  is  a  native  of  Norwich,  Ont., 

and  was  educated  in  the 
Brantford  Collegiate  Insti- 
tute and  in  Victoria  Uni- 
versity, whence  he  gradu- 
ated in  1884  with  the  Prince 
of  Wales'  Gold  Medal  for 
General  Proficiency,  and  the 
Silver  Medal  in  Philosophy. 
He  has  also  taken  a  post- 
graduate course  in  the  Univer- 
sities of  Breslau  and  Gottin- 
gen,  taking  his  Ph.D.  from  the 
latter  in  1891.  In  1886,  after 
teaching  two  years  in  Peter- 
boro'  Collegiate  Institute,  he 
was  appointed  to  the  staff  of 
Victoiia  University,  and,  after 
two  years  and  a  half  spent  in 
Europe  on  leave,  assumed 
the  duties  of  his  present  posi- 
tion as  Professor  of  German 
and  Old  English.  As  a  lecturer 
Dr.  Horning  is  exceedingly 
popular,  having  the  faculty, 
in  an  eminent  degree,  of 
clothing  dry  bones  with  flesh 

and  blood.     He  has  made  a  special  study  of  Canadian  literature,  and 

is  a  recognized  authority  upon  that  subject. 


prof.  L.  E.  horning,  M.A.,  Ph.D. 


Acta    Victomaiia. 


295 


QCAL 


.errv?  Cbristmas  an^  a  full  stocl^tno ! 

W^s  We  hesitate  to  recall  ante-Bob  scenes,  but  that  function 
demanded  so  much  attention  in  our  last  i-sue  that  the  account  of  an 
adventure,  of  all  most  amusing,  was  crowded  out.  But  it  reads  well 
yet. 

After  Cliarter  Day  exercises  the  Freshmen,  believing  that  the  "  Bob  " 
Committee  were  in  session,  planned  a  nad.  Robert  was  just  on  the 
point  of  seeking  much  needed  rest  (though  the  sequel  fails  to  show  it), 
when  Coatsworth,  '08,  arrived  and  asked  breathlessly  if  any  first  y,  ar 
men  had  yet  come.  Robert  tumbled,  and  seeing  an  opportunity  to 
play  a  joke,  sent  his  assistant  upstairs  post  haste  to  light  up  Alumni 
Hall  and  bang  on  the  piano.  Presently  they" came,  every  man  with  a 
white  'kerchief  tied  about  his  left  arm  for  the  purpose  of  identification. 
At  first,  so  he  says,  Robert  fancied  it  was  w^hite  crepe,  and  that  they 
had  come  to  bury  William.  Locking  the  door,  he  gave  chase  to  one 
man,  who,  finding  the  Czar  Street  fence  too  high,  cut  across  the  tennis 
courts  and  nearly  broke  his  neck  falling  over  a  net,  while  Robeit  pur- 
sued him  with  a  ponderous  club,  but  laughing  so  hard  that  his  victim 
escaped. 

Accordingly  he  returned  to  the  side  entrance,  and,  mingling  with 
the  crowd,  made  the  buttons  fly  as  he  ripped  the  Freshmen's  coats 
open  in  a  manner  quite  atrocious.  But  through  it  all  "they  acted 
like  gentlemen,"  so  he  says.  But  it  was  time  for  another  coup.  So, 
unlocking  the  door  and  drawing  a  horse-p'stol  (it's  a  fact),  he  dared 
any  man  to  enter.  Those  on  the  outskirts  vanished  in  terror  ;  the  rest 
were  rooted  to  the  ground.  Next  Robert  lowered  his  weapon  and 
agreed,  if  they  promised  to  be  good,  to  let  them  in.  After  some  hesi- 
tation they  gave  their  word  and  entered,  whereupon  Robert  ran  to  the 
foot  of  the  stairs  and  shouted  uo  to  the  imaginary  Sophomore  host 
(still  banging  lustily  on  the  piano)  : 

"  Here  they  are,  boys  !  Turn  on  the  hose  I " 

Hearing  this,  the  Freshmen  retreated  precipitately  to  the  door,  only 
to  find  this  way  blocked  by  two  stalwart  j^olicemen.     For  once  they 


296 


Ada    Victoriana. 


realized  the  force  of  that  quaint  expression,   "  Between  the  devil  and 
the  deep  sea."     The  embodiment  of  the  law  asked  peremptorily  : 
"  What  are  you  doing  here  ?  " 
"  We're  Freshmen,"  a  voice  replied,  "and — " 

"  You  look  it !"  answered  the  other,  cutting  him  short:  "Get  out 
of  this  "  ;  and  they  went.     Score  Robert ! 

Miss  Bearman,  '08 — "  Oh,  he's  much  older  than  I — he's  eij,hteen." 
(Ah!) 

Overheard  in  the  Library — Miss  Pearl  B.  F.  has  occasion  to 
depart.  Then  spake  one  C.  T.  in  awed  whispers  to  his  fellow,  "  It 
would  gD  hard  with  the  serpent's  head  if  she  happened  to  put  her  heel 
on  it." 

During  the  Woman's  Lit.  reception,  an  unknown  man,  who  had 
been  celebrating  Bacchanalian  rites,  attempted  to  enter,  Robert 
slipped  as  he  was  assisting  him  down  the  steps,  at  which  the  other 
quaintly  asked,  "  'Scuse  me  ;  have  you  (hie  I)  been  'dul^in'  ?" 

The  Alma  Mater  Society  wishes  to 
acknowledge  the  receipt  of  a  kitten,  duly 
boxed,  bedded  and  labeled.  The  donor, 
it  is  strongly  suspected,  is  a  fair  lady 
whose  name  almost  rhymes  with  "  muf- 
fin," to  whom  thanks  are  conveyed — but 
the  poor,  dear  thing  escaped.  The  box 
and  the — what  shall  we  call  it  ? — placed 
therein  for  the  cat's  comfort,  may  be  had 
on  application. 

Pres.  Knight  (at  Lit.) — "If,  in  my 
Freshman  year,   I  had   heard  any  man 
speak    as    I    do    now,    I    should    have 
thought  him  a  fool  and  may  be  he  would 
have  been." 
Overheard  in  Annesley. — Miss  Philp 
— "Say,  Pearl,  have  you  Bots'"ord's  Greece?" 
Miss  Faint — "  No,  I  have  only  glycerine." 

Trueman,  '06  (to  Belt  Line  conductor,  Sunday  night)— "Let  us  off 
at  Annesley  Hall,  please." 

Miss  Hvland — ''Yes,  they  tell  me  m /  name  should  be^Mary,  and 
then  I'd  be  Highland  Mary." 

Dr.  McClennan — "  Miss  Rice,  are  you  too  shy  to  put  your  name  on 
your  exercise ?  Just  sign  your  first  name;  that's  good  enough  for 
me." 


e.  l.  luck,  '06, 

Our  Cartoonist. 


Acta    Victoriana.  297 

Messrs.  Harley  and  Kirby  participated  in  the  Medico-Science 
scrap  and  were  duly  painted. 

At  the  Glee  Club  practice. — "Any  sweet  accustard  bliss!" 
(accustomed). 

Connolly  No.  2  (on  looking  over  Annesley  Hall  register) — "Say, 
Bill !   how  is  it  your  name  isn't  here  ?  " 

Nameless  (after  the  scrap) — "  Whether  did  the  somersaults  Of 
Freshettes  beat?" 

In  the  study. — Miss  Wallace — "  You  know  1  have  that  holy  hockey 
at  2  o'clock,  and  field  scripture  at  3." 

Freshman  (the  day  of  first-year  affair  at  Annesley  Hall) — "  What 
kind  of  a  thing  is  it  anyway  ?     Can  you  take  a  girl  with  you  ?" 

Edward's  effusion, — 

He  sent  it  to  The    Varsity, 

To  Acta,  and  the  Lit., 
And  then  he  sent  it  to  his  Chloe, 
And  she  accepted  it. 

The  conditions  governing  the  Impromptu  Oration  Contest  have 
been  varied  this  year.  Subjects  are  placed  in  a  box  on  the  President's 
table,  from  which  the  victim  draws  and  instantly  begins  his  speech* 
At  the  recent  contest,  Mr.  Cahoon  surprised  everyone  by  the  facility 
of  speech  which  he  displayed.  Mr.  Conron,  in  developing  his  speech, 
remarked  that  "  in  Anne's  reign  they  wore  shoes  which  curled  up  a 
foot  or  two  in  front.  But  now  shoes  are  worn  to  a  greater  extent  !  " 
Mr.  Morrow  was  manifestly  not  at  home  with  the  subject,  "  The  hand 
that  rocks  the  cradle,"  etc.  Mr.  Wilson,  after  discoursing  three 
minutes  on  "  Our  President,"  frankly  confessed  that  he  had  exhausted 
the  subject. 

Corrigendum — "  Clifford  Douglas  "  for  "Charles  D."  in  the  No- 
vember issue. 

It  seems  Miss  OTlynn's  given  name  is  Susie.  Can  you  wonder, 
then,  at  her  consternation  as  a  Freshette  on  first  hearing  the  B.D.  yell  .? 

From  Vox  Col/egii,  the  O.L.C.  official  organ,  we  copy  the  follow- 
ing :  "The  young  ladies  who  attended  the  tournament  and  the  recep. 
tion  following  report  that  they  met  several  celebrities,  among  whom 
was  a  Bishop,  the  Kaiser  or  the  stuttering  poet  (Teddy),  and  the  boy 
professor,  Jimmie  W." 

On  Sunday,  November  13th,  the  Victoria  Band  held  special  meet- 
ings in  the  Hamilton  churches,  with  great  acceptance. 


298  Ada    Victoriana. 

Small  boy  (in  Hamilton  parsonage,  to  Barber) — "  How  do  you 
cut  your  own  hair  ?"  * 

Aftermath  of  the  election. —  Mayor  Urquhart  failing  to  "get  in," 
Henderson,  Connolly  and  Lane  entertained  Trueman,  Campbell  and 
Robertson  at  the  King  Edward. 

The  Delineator  is  be-'ng  sent  to  the  College  as  an  exchange.  Shade 
of  Aristotle  ! 

Luck  (tfter  a  grand  opera) — "After  all,  Sh  a's  is  lo's  of  fun." 

At  a  lecture — Stapleford  (stuck) — "  Cicero  doesn't  seem  to  be  very 
clear  on  that  point." 

At  the  Lit.— Connolly  (excitedly)— "  But,  Mr.  Squeaker  !  " 

We  bear  witness  that  that  ornament  of  the  B.D  clas>  and  editor  of 
matters  religious  and  missionary  for  this  journal,  to  wit,  W.  A.  G.ff)rd, 
B.A.,  received  a  package  by  mail  marked,  "  Vlother  Seigel's  Soothing 
Syrup,"  which  nevertheless  proved  to  be  a  flask  of  Seagram's  ''^■^  dis- 
tillino;. 

"To   Wm.  Stu<rt  U»\cli£r|and    bisters   :— 

"Befor-*     u.%\^^      ^O""-      valuable     Kair  -gi-oje.-. 
le^T    noa    (ooK     ^r     ~v«   ! 

Htbdf  S.  H 

Rathman  is  said  to  be  a— but  let  us  illustrate, — 

Friend — "  Fine  girls  in  your  German  class  ?  " 

Rath  — "  Don't  know  ;  I  never  saw  any  of  them." 

The  Green-eyed  Monster. — Lane  was  undergoing  the  o.  erition  of 
having  a  mote  removed  from  his  eye  when  Dr.  Re>nar,  who  hid 
approached  unseen,  interrogited,  sotco  voce,  "  Do  y  )u  see  any  green  in 
it?" 

Dialogue  in  an  upper  room  (prolonged  ringing  of  do  r-bell)  —  ist 
Plug— "Who's  that?"  2nd  P.  —  "  I  suppose  it's  Knight."  ist  P.— 
Blinkety-blink-blank  it  anyway.  The  (k)night  cometh  when  no  man 
can  work." 

From  the  Newmarket  Era  of  November  i,'Ca^Caput,  "Our  Toronto 
Letter":  "The  Freshmen  and  S  ph  ,more  stut'en  s  of  Victoria  Uni- 
versity are  having  a  rather  rough  time.     The  nuthorities  s  oul  1  stamp 


Ada    Victoriana.  299 

this  relic  of  a  bygone  age  out  of  existence.  Jailing  the  guilty  culprits  is 
the  right  thing."  We  leain  th  it  the  editor  of  this  provincial  journ  il  is 
the  father  of  W.  E.  Williams,  '08,  U.C,  who  weekly  contributes  "Our 
Toronto  Letter."  Now  that  the  attention  of  "the  authoriti- s  "  has 
been  brought  to  this  matter  {via  Newmarket),  we  feel  ceitain  that  they 
will  recognize  their  deep  obligation  to  the  correspondent  for  his  valu- 
able suggestion  so  gratuitously  proffered. 

It  is  told  that,  after  the  Freshettes'  reception  at  the  Hall,  Butcher, 
"08,  went  home  and  played  "  Sweet  Hour  of  Prayer  "  upon  the  piano 
1 11  a  quarter  to  one. 

We  regret  that  a  gambling  epidemic  has  broken  out,  and  it  is  whis- 
pered that  even  the  gentler  sex  are  not  without  a  tincture  of  it. 
Couples  may  be  seen  matching  coppers  amid  a  crowd  of  abetting 
■onlookers.  Hip  pockets  serve  the  universal  use  of  recept.cle-  for 
ready  coin,  and  every  man  wears  a  perpetual  challenge  in  his  counten- 
ance.     Ora  pro  nobis  ! 

Messrs.  Connolly  and  Bishop  are  engaged,  we  are  happy  to  an- 
nounce, in  instructing  girls'  S.  S.  classes.  Mr.  G.  E.  Trueman,  who 
hias  lately  undertaken  similar  service,  reports  that  at  10.30  Saturday 
night,  upon  appealing  to  these  veterans  for  information  as  to  the  mor- 
row's lesson,  he  discovered  a  condition  amounting  to  total  ignorance,  in 
"which  he  himself  shared. 

*^Te<i^'s  IdcWc  Kas  ^t-owjn  steacl\la  ,snA<r«  j+s 
close  shawe  just  before  fhe  BOB  ,  last 
_v)ear.    We    tire     <all     v/erjj     Viroud     of     it. 


The  open  meeting  of  the  Union  Literary  Society,  held  on  Friday, 
November  nth,  was  largely  attended.  I'he  programme,  which  centred 
about  the  theme,  "  The  British  Empire,"  proved  to  be  scarcely  as  profit- 
able as  had  b.en  hoped  ;  but  honorable  mention  must  be  made  of  Mr. 
J.  A.  Spencel  y's  paper  on  "  Colonial  Government."  However,  the  busi- 
ness session  redet  med  the  situation.  Theleadeis  of  both  Government 
and  Opposition  displayed  a  delightful  facilty  in  rrpartee.  As  usual, 
the  Kids'  Corner  rose  to  the  occasion,  but  a  serious  mistake  was  made 
in  admitting  several  Freshmen  to  this  sacred  precinct,  to  one  of  whom 


300  Acta   Vidoriana. 

aquce  remedium  has  since  been  administered,  while  several  are  at  large  . 
on  suspended  sentence. 

"  Kelly  and  Baker  arc  in  Heaven  "  {i.e.,  in  the  Ladies'  Gallery). 
"  But  it  is  somewhat  hot  for  them  "  (Tune  :  L.  M.  Dox.). 

Stan.  Mills  says  he  feared  to  open  his  tennis  prize  for  fear  it  might 
be  a  pair  of  suspenders. 

There's  a  night  for  Open  Lit — at  Victoria, 
When  you  bring  your  girl  and  sit — at  Victoi  ia. 
If  you  have  no  girl  at  all,  then  you  sit  along  the  wall, 
Longing  even  for  a  doll — at  Victoria. 

The  inauguration  of  the  new  government  under  the  leadership  of 
Mr.  G.  E.  Trueman  was  the  occasion  of  much  mirth.  From  the 
speech  from  the  throne  we  quote  as  follows  : 

"  Even  as  Lucifer  the  golden,  shining  out  from  Night's  abysmal 
gloom,  portends  the  glorious  coming  of  the  orb  of  day ;  even  so  the 
morning  star  of  political  purity  and  righteousness,  bursting  through 
the  rank  and  nauseating  fog  of  the  past  administration,  points  to  a 
new  era  when  gentle  Peace  and  fair  Prosperity  locked  in  each  other's 
arms  shall  slumber  on,  unawakened  even  by  the  hoarse  croakings  and 
atrabilious  outpourings  of  the  Leader  of  the  Opposition  and  his  army 
of  boodle-grafters,  self-confessed." 

The  following  honorary  degrees  were  conferred  :  Jacob  Zurbrigg, 
M.LG.  (made  in  Germany)  ;  E.  G.  Saunders,  K.O.B.  (Knight  of  the 
Bath);  D.  W.  Ganton,  T.N.LT.E.T.C.W.  (the  next  individual  to 
experience  the  cold  water);  Senator  Salter  was  appointed  to  a  seat  in 
the  Ladies'  Study. 

The  following  are  the  important  members  of  the  various  year 
executives:  Bachelor  of  Divinity — Pres.,  R.  J.  McCormick  ;  Sec- 
Treas.,  D.  R.  Clare.  Class  of  '05 — Pres.,  J.  S.  Bennett;  Sec,  A.  L. 
Fullerton  :  Treas.,  E.  W.  Stapleford.  Class  of  '06 — Pres.,  J.  B.  Lamb  ; 
Sec,  J.  H.  Adams  ;  Treas.,  J.  G.  Brown.  Class  of  '07 — Pres.,  A.  D. 
McFarlane  ;  Sec,  H.  B.  Dwight  ;  Treas., Miss  P.  B.  Faint.  Class  of 
'08 — Pre?.,  E.  G.  Sanders  ;  Sec,  Miss  E.  C.  Jamieson  ;  Treas.,  A.  Fore- 
man. 

The  official  yell  of  the  class  of '08  is  as  follows  : 

Tik-a-rik,  tik-a-rak,  tik-a-rik-a-roo  ! 
Zikatee,  zakatee,  zikatee,  zoo  ! 
Ay-atee,  ay  atee,  ay-atee,  ah  ! 
'08  :  '08  :  Victoriah  ! 


rr      S- 


C 


•    2     t- 
O  o      P 


Acta    Victoriana.  301 


TICS 


\\ 


Jithletics  and  Morals 

BY  EDWARD  WILSON  WALLACE,  B.A. 

MUCH  ink  has  been  spilled  and  many  tempers  spoiled  over 
the  vexing  question  of  the  relation  of  athletics  to  morals 
in  our  university  life.  On  the  one  hand,  it  has  all  but 
been  contended  that  morality  is  based  upon  sport,  while  in  re- 
joinder it  has  been  declared  that  our  sports  are  the  cause  of  much 
of  the  non-morality  of  the  present  time.  The  problem  is  no  easy 
one  to  settle.  Is  some  middle  ground  tenable  between  the  grid- 
iron and  the  ascetic  cell,  or  must  we  make  an  irrevocable  choice  ? 
The  presentemphasis  on  athletics  in  our  universities  is  undoubt- 
edly a  revolt  against  the  cloistered  intellectuality  of  former  days, 
when  pale  faces,  weak  limbs,  and  unsocial  minds  were  wont  to 
typify  the  collegian.  What  a  shock  would  he  receive  could  the 
century-old  shade  of  some  disciple  of  the  former  order  of  things 
visit  a  modern  university  on  the  occasion  of  a  hustle  or  a  foot- 
ball match.  One  can  imagine  him  shrinking  back  as  though  fear- 
ful lest  even  his  incorporeal  nature  should  not  be  proof  against 
the  dead-weight  of  the  Sophomores'  rush,  and  lest  his  ghost  ears 
be  deafened  by  the  unearthly  uproar,  while  he  mutters : 
"  Non  ego  hoc  ferrem  tepidus  inventa 
Consitle  Planco." 
The  padded  and  petted  half-back  is  the  twentieth  century's 
protest  against  over-balanced  studiousness. 

So  much  for  the  historical  significance  of  the  gospel  of  sport. 
What  is  its  moral  significance?  In  other  words,  do  athletics 
necessarily  make  us  moral.  As  has  been  already  suggested  the 
question  has  been  discussed  with  more  vehemence  than  candor. 
Each  party  has  claimed  all  the  ground  for  itself  and  has 
endeavored  to  drive  its  opponent  from  the  field. 

The  advocates  and  exponents  of  athletics  have  taken  as  their 
starting-point  the  admitted  truth  that  matter  does,  to  a  certain 


302  Ada    Victoriana. 

extent,  affect  mind ;  that  the  diseased    or  weakened   body   often 
influences  the  whole  intellectual  and  moral  tone  of  a  man ;  on 
their  banners  they  inscribe  the  motto:  "Mens  sana  in  corpore 
sano."   From  this  base  they  have  despatched  whole  armies  of  ar- 
guments that  have  truly  covered  the  land.  They  have  adduced  the 
benefits  of  the  systematic  training  so  requisite  nowadays  to  success 
in  athletics,  as  also  the  undoubted  (?)  moral  value  of  all  com- 
petition.      Broad  generalizations   have  followed    to  crown  the 
elaborate  fabric  of  statement  which  they  have  built  up  to  show 
that  the  greatest  moral  force  in  our  colleges  is  the  training  we 
receive  on  the  athletic  field.     The  extreme  of  this  line  of  reason- 
ing was  demonstrated  in  a  remarkable  article  that  appeared  in 
The  Independent  not  long  since,  in  which  a  clergyman  of  repute 
in  New  England  cited  a  score  or  so  of  moral  virtues  which  had 
been  produced  in  his  son  through  his  football  training.      The 
evident  lesson  of  it  all  was  this :  "  If  you  wish  to  be  moral,  don't 
come  to  church  and  listen  to  my  preaching.    Just  step  out  on  the 
football  field  and  tackle  Jim.     An  ounce  of  muscle  is  worth  a 
pound  of  moralizing." 

If  this  sounds  somewhat  extreme,  what  shall  we  say  of  those 
who  decry  all  sport,  and  bitterly  deplore  our  evident  preference 
of  brawn  to  brain?  In  their  eyes  this  tendency  is  responsible 
for  most  of  the  vices  of  our  students :  for  their  rough  manners, 
their  stridency,  and  their  brutality,  on  the  one  hand,  and,  on  the 
other,  for  the  laxness  of  their  moral  principles,  their  selfishness, 
laziness,  and  dishonesty,  if  not  for  worse  evils.  Men  have  given 
themselves  over  to  the  domination  of  their  lower  nature  and  the 
result  has  been  inevitable  and  disastrous.  The  examples  they 
adduce  are  often  irrefutable.  We  may  ridicule  but  we  cannot 
deny  the  fact  that  it  is  the  fashion  in  ultra  football  circles  in  the 
United  States  for  the  defeated  captain  to  leave  the  field  in  tears. 
We  must  admit  from  experience  that  brilliant  athletes  are  often 
TDUt  dull  students,  and  athletic  idols  in  truth  mere  "  idles."  It  is 
unfortunately  true  that  occasionally  one  hears  a  captain  bid  his 
men,  "  Get  through  their  line  by  fair  means  or  foul — get  through 
anyhow,  and  take  your  chances  of  being  caught  by  the  referee." 
Yet  one  refuses  to  believe  that  such  is  the  general  tone  of  college 
sport  and  clings  to  the  conviction  that  the  majority  of  our  men 
are  sportsmen  rather  than  sports. 

When  facts  so  utterly  opposed  to  one  another,  yet  claiming  to 
he  facts,  are  placed  before  us,  and  we  are  bidden  judge,  what 


Ac/a    Victoriana.  303 

can  we  say?  The  mind  revolts  from  athleticism  as  the  be-all 
and  end-all  of  life,  while  it  refuses  to  attribute  all  the  spots  on 
•our  college  life  to  our  healthy  bodies.  Can  it  be,  then,  that  our 
error  is  fundamental ;  that  we  are  wrong  in  assuming  that 
morals — or  immorals — are  the  jruit  of  athletics?  Is  it  nearer 
the  truth  to  speak  of  athletics  rather  as  one  field  for  the  exer- 
•cise  of  our  moral  nature,  where  every  impulse  is  made  manifest, 
whether  it  be  good  or  evil  ?  If  this  be  admitted,  a  flood  of  light 
is  thrown  at  once  upon  the  discussion,  and  we  recognize  that  we 
have  called  that  a  cause  which  is  but  a  field  for  the  development 
of  qualities  already  present  in  a  man.  We  see  that  the  man 
of  ingenuity,  pluck,  and  endurance  does  not  pick  up  these  virtues, 
as  it  w^ere,  on  the  campus,  but,  like  growing  muscles,  he  there 
strengthens  them  and  trains  them  for  future  usefulness.  In  the 
same  way,  a  man  with  a  vile  temper,  or  one  that  is  crooked,  and 
mean,  and  dishonest  finds  there  ample  scope  for  the  exercise  of 
these  characteristics. 

The  objection  will  be  raised  that  athletic  training  may  cure 
a  man  of  many  little  faults.  That  this  is  often  true  we  gladly 
acknowledge.  But  it  is  equally  true  that  men,  generally  consid- 
ered above  reproach,  stoop  to  petty  dishonesties  to  win  in  a  con- 
test. We  would  not  pretend  to  argue  that  here,  any  more  than 
elsewhere,  the  degenerates  are  all-powerful.  Neither  can  we 
"blindly  believe  that  all  the  influences  surrounding  athletics  tend 
to  improve  and  elevate.  One  man  of  strong  character  can  pro- 
foundly influence  for  good  the  men  with  whom  he  plays,  wdiile 
another  of  vicious  tendencies  ruins  the  other  men  on  his  team. 

We  cannot  argue,  then,  that  athletics  universally  promote 
morality  any  more  than  we  can  assert  that  they  are  the  cause  of 
great  immorality.  They  merely  furnish  an  opportunity  for  the 
testing  and  development  of  a  man's  good  or  bad  qualities.  The 
moral  value  of  athletics  is  not  inherent ;  it  depends  not  on  the 
athletics  themselves,  but  on  the  men  who  take  part  and  the  use 
they  make  of  their  opportunities. 

Athletics  are  but  one  of  life's  moral  battlefields,  not  to  be 
shunned  because  of  possible  defeats,  but  to  be  approached  with 
honest  heart  and  earnest  pvirpose,  because  of  the  victories  over 
self  that  can  there  be  won. 

This  view  brings  athletics  down  from  the  lofty  eminence  to 
which  some  devotees  of  sport  would  raise  them  to  their  proper 


304  Acta    Victoriana. 

place  as  a  legitimate,  but  by  no  means  all-important  factor  in 
education.  On  the  other  hand,  those  who  from  fear  of  evil  con- 
sequences would  utterly  suppress  all  sport  are  placed  in  a  peculiar 
position.  Their  arguments  hold  with  equal  force  in  proof  of  the 
advisability  of  suppressing  life  itself :  which  idea  few  of  us 
would  venture  to  advocate. 


T 


College  Gymnasium 

HE  Editor  of  this  column  has  been  requested  by  the  Athletic 
Union  Executive  to  give  for  the  benefit  of  new  students 
and  others  a  short  account  of  work  done  in  the  matter  of  secur- 
ing a  college  gymnasium.  Perhaps  there  is  no  institution  in  the 
Dominion,  approaching  the  size  and  importance  of  \'ictoria,  in 
which  the  provision  for  athletics  is  so  utterly  inadequate,  and 
it  was  to  meet  this  need  that  this  movement  was  inaugurated  last 
spring  by  the  A.  U.  Executive,  under  the  presidency  of  R. 
Pearson,  '04.  A  strong  committee  was  appointed  by  the  Union, 
and,  after  consviltation  with  a  sub-committee  of  the  Board  of 
Regents,  was  taking  definite  steps  towards  the  immediate 
erection  of  a  suitable  building. 

At  this  juncture  the  agitation  for  a  men's  residence  was  started 
by  the  Alma  Mater  Society,  and  the  Gymnasium  Committee  was 
induced  to  act  in  unison  with  the  Residence  Committee.  After 
several  lengthy  discussions,  the  movement  was  temporarily 
shelved.  This  happened  tow^ards  the  end  of  May,  and  so  it  was 
impossible  for  the  Gymnasium  Committee  to  take  further  steps 
last  session. 

The  A.  U.  Executive  for  the  year  1904-05,  on  assuming  office, 
at  once  took  up  the  question  and  a  new  committee  was  appointed, 
which  has  undertaken  and  expect  to  see  the  completion  of  their 
task.  The  Union  now  has  to  its  credit  approximately  $1,100,  and 
this  year's  Rink  Committee  promise  another  thousand.  With 
this  $2,100  as  a  basis,  and  an  additional  $5,000,  which  they  hope 
to  borrow  from  the  Board  of  Regents,  the  committee  expects  to 
be  in  a  position  to  finance  the  scheme  next  spring.  The  running 
expenses,  estimated  at  $750  per  annum,  along  with  the  interest 
on  $5,000,  can  be  met  by  the  Union,  if  necessary,  although  the 
Executive  is  justified,  we  think,  in  expecting  generous  treatment 
at  the  hands  of  the  Board  of  Regents. 


?  5 
r.   ^  = 


s-       c 


-"'.  f^ 


o    a   =      ^ 

13    ?  ? 


^   r'  '-i   ss 

?  >  -r  =• 


>  -^  r- 
-     ?  2 


C 


< 


HANDICAP. 


+ 

15  Green \ 

+ 

30  Salter j 

s  JoUiffe    ..  » 

+ 

30  Mahood  . .  f 

+h 

15  Biirwash  .  \ 

+ 

30  Jackson  . .  j 

s  Robertson  | 

s  Bishop     . .  ) 

+  i  15 

-rk   30 

+  h  IS 

+     15 

s 

+i  30 

+     30 

+     15 

s 

-i  30 

s 

-     15 

+h  30 

+  h  15 

+h  30 

s 

+i  15 

+^  30 

+     15 

+i  13 

+     30 

+     30 

+i  30 

+  j  30 

+     15 

+     30 

+     30 

+     30 

Green    

"    5-7,  6-2,  6-3 


Ro'  ertson. 
6  4,  6-4 


Green  .... 

6-1,  61 

Mahood  .  . 

6-3,  6  0        j  I  Green 

Jackson    i  ,~        Del. 

6  0,  1-6,  6  3 
Robeitson .  . 

3-6,  6-0,  6-4 

Moore   |  Moore | 

Fullerton f    0-3,1-6,6  3     |  Moore. 

Brecken    I  Brecken "8-6, 6-8, 12  10  j 

Connolly /        6-3,  6  2 

Hineks Bowman  . 

Bowman   f  Def. 

Richard  on   . .  ^  Stapleford 
Stapleford ....  )  Def. 

Wallace  \  Mills ^ 

Mills /     6-2,3-6,6  2     |  Henderson 


Green 

6-1,  6-2 


6-2,  3-6,  6  : 
Henderson ....  1  Henderson  . 
Ferguson    . . . .  I  Def. 

Jenkin-i )  Stockton    . . . 

Stockton    /  Def. 

Truenian    ....  ICmiphell  ... 

Campbell    /     6-4,  5-7,  6-4 

Connor    I  Clarke 

Clarke /  Def. 

G  fford )  GifTord 

Knox  f        6-3,  6-3 

Hewitt I  Harlev .  . .    . . 

Harley J       6-3]  12-10 

San'lers I  Sanders 

Kellv   *'         6-4,  6  4 

D*iirht    '  Dvvight  

Bradshaw <        6-3,  7-5 

Br  wnlee 
Tribble  . . 


J 

I 

/ 
1 
J 


Stapleford . . 
6-3,  7-5 


In 


6-0,  6-4 


Campbell   . . 
i"  6-1,  2-6,  6-3 


Gifford 
'      6-3,  6-4 


Sanders 
■  7-9, 


J 


enderson  . 
6-2,  6-1 


Gifford 
Def. 


Henderson 
7-5,  6-4 


I  Tribble   |   4-6,  6-1,  6-4 

/     6-3,  5-7,  6-0 


J 


ders  . . .  ."\ 
,  8-6,  6-3 

tOwi 

J    ~ 


^ht  . . 

8-6,  6-0 


Dwight   . . 
7-5,  6-0 


Henderson 
1-t-,  6-3,6-3,6-1 


Dwisrht 


f 


Mahood  . . . 
Def. 


Hende'-son 
Def. 


Sanders   1  Sanders 

Harley f      6-4,3-6,6-4 

Mahood   \  Mahood 

Kellev /  Def. 

Mills t  Campbell  ... 

Campbell    /  Def. 

Wallace   |  Henderson    ...  j" 

Henderson I      .    7-5,  7-5  J 

Stapleford \  Gifford ^ 

Gifford /         7-5,6-0  I  Dwight  

D\dght    (  Dwight I  9-7,  6-1 

Connor    )  Def.  J 

Knox    )  Knox "j 

Burwash /         6  0,6-2  I  Bishop    

Bishop \  Bishop    f         6-2,  6-1 

Moore. /       2-6.6-1,6-2      J 

Robertson )  JolliiTe    \ 

JolliflFe I  6-4.8-6  I  JolifTe      

Fullerton     i  Connolly    I  7-5,6-4 

Connolly f      6-3,  4-6,  7  5      / 

Stockton I  Stockton ^ 

Hineks /  Def.  I  Brecken 

Brecken »  Brecken j"      3-2,  6-2,  6-3 

Ferguson    i"  Def.  J 

Hewitt    \CIarke      bye 

Clarke f      6-1,  5-7,  6-0 

Trueman \  Green ^  „     j  u  ... 

Green  |  6-4,6-4  ^       f f  U' '  • 

Bradshaw I  '^^'  ^"^ 


COLLEGE    CHAMPIONSHIP. 

I  Heni 


I'ierson 
6-1,  6-0 


■] 


B'shop    

4-6,  6-1,  0-2 


JoUifTe    

0-8,  6-1,  0-4 


Henderson 
6-2,  6-4 


(.Br.ids: 


haw 
Def. 


•loUiffe    

6-4,  6  8,  6-3 


JoUiffe. 

Def. 


JoUiffe 1  Dawson. 

Dawson  (holder  of  championship)  j  6  2, 6  4,  6-2 


g£;sg22i:s:s2sg 


(C    V. 

X     (I. 

K     Cfi 

a 

X 

X 

y. 

X   tc 

W    V. 

X     y 

X    cc 

y. 

X    X 

x 

X      J. 

ex 

^  c 

v;  r- 

33 

T-  X 

^ 

T.  ~ 

2?3 

"Z   -^ 

?;  ~ 

il 

Ert 

^ 

-1  -~ 

—  ". 

^  — 

■~  » 

J-. 

■— 

r-  P* 

H  5 
p  r 

5  = 

■-! 

=  P 

X 

P  2 

C.C 

^   5 

-  s. 

— 

— 

•r; 

C 

3    ~ 

x  _ 

D 

5  2' 

c    — 

^  ^* 

■".  P 

%% 

■J^ 

"r^   "^ 

X 

X    X 

•S.9. 

(6  ; 

C^ 

X 

O 

" 

■§ 

■    § 

O 

■    V; 

■ip'         -^  -j^         '.^         iS»         -SeT 

I-*         ^-  I—         "—         ^  ta^ 


=     ^- 


io  — 
■r. 

o 


i  ^  I  ^  3:     g_ 
--i^i^iT^p  0^2 

y»p  CC"'  "^-v  — " 
'     =  c;  5  i:  ~  *  - 


i  i 


^  ^  _ 


_  ■;■  35  a. : 


^1-      C 


003 


o 


3 


3- 


Jip 


c 

o 
c: 

r 


O 
O 

CO 


o 

o 


«3 


p 


-    o  ^ 


i'  zi. 


TWIN   FALLS,   NEAR  FIELD.   B.C. 

AMONG  THE  CANADIAN  ROCKIES 


31  AC  !  IIMH/CDCITnc' 

1 


^TORIAE 


■T      ^ 


UNIVERS1TA5,' 


£ 


ACTA  VICTORIANA 

Published  Monthly  during  the  College  Year  by  the  Union  Literary 
Society  of  Victoria  University,  Toronto. 

Vol.  XXVIII.     TORONTO,  JANUARY,   1905.  No.  4. 


Love  and  Life 

BY    ELLA    A.    MACLEAN,    'o2. 


T 


WIN  sisters,  Love  and  Life — 

Love  wreathed  with  flowers  and  (air 
Doth  lightly  dance  along  the  way  ; 
Life's  troubled  eyes  are  dark  and  dusk  her  hair. 


"  My  sister  stay  with  me  ; 

'Tis  pleasant  in  the  vale." 
"  Ah,  yes,   I  know,  "  doth  Life  reply, 

"  But  here's  the  path   the  heights  above  to  scale." 

Together  up  they  climb  : 

Capricious  Love  halts  oft, 
To  scatter  flowers  or  lift  a  briar, 

To  clear  the  road  and  make  the  pathway  soft. 

Life's  eye  is  fixed  abcve, 

In  purpose  true  but  stern  ; 
She  heeds  not  flowers,  she  tramples  them, 

And  Love's  sweet  ways  doth  spurn. 

They  journey  on  and  on — 

Love  ceases  wilful  wiles  ; 
Life,  half  regretful  of  her  deeds. 

Caresses  Love  and  on  her  sweetly  smiles. 

They  reach  the  mountain  top, 

They  find  God's  plain  above. 
Their  faces  like  to  like  so     grown. 

No  man  can  tell  which  Life  is  and  which  Love. 


o8 


Acta    Victoriana. 


Our  Western  Heritage 

BY    TROOPER    A.    J.     BRACE. 

OUR  last  good-byes  were  said  ;  Ontario  and  the  College  life  were 
behind  ;  before  us  lay  the  great  golden  West  and  the  responsi- 
bilities of  our  life  work.  Flying  visits  to  former  students  of  our  Alma 
Mater  had  "  dragged  with  each  remove  a  lengthening  chain,"  but 
beyond  Winnipeg  we  plunged  fairly  into  the  West  and  found  in  it  a 
new  absorbing  interest. 


A    GREAT   GLACIER. 


The  vast  stretches  of  prairie,  undulating  and  largely  devoid  of  trees, 
stirred  again  in  our  breast  the  old  memories  and  warm  feeling  of  the 
South  African  veldt.  Through  force  of  habit  our  eyes  swept  the  plain 
and  the  distant  skyline,  happily  to  see  nothing  worse  than  a  pic- 
turesque "cow-puncher"  ride  into  view.  Vast  herds  of  cattle  and 
boundless  fields  of  waving  wheat  testified  to  the  immense  wealth  of 
Canada's  growing  Territories.  The  innumerable  small  lakes  swarmed 
with  wild  duck,  indicating  a  veritable  sportsman's  paradise. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


309 


Entering  the  great  Bow  Valley  we  felt  the  charm  of  the  foothills 
made  famous  in  Ralph  Connor's  stories.  For  many  miles  the  railway 
closely  followed  the  bank  of  the  Bow  River,  and  we  looked  down  into 
the  milky-green,  sediment-laden  waters  of  the  turbid  stream.  As  we 
pressed  onward  the  skirting  foothills  grew  higher  and  higher,  graduat- 


THE    SNOW-CAPPED    MOUNTAINS. 


ing  into  vast  terraces  and  lofty  mountains.  Herds  of  bronchos  in  the 
lower  valley  gave  place  to  thousands  of  cattle  on  the  terraces  and  to 
fiocks  of  sheep  cropping  the  short,  sweet  grass  on  the  hill  tops.  We 
passed  transverse  valleys — the  grooved  courses  of  ancient  glaciers — 
and  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  remnant  of  the  Bow  River  glacier,  occu- 


J 


lO 


Ac^a    Victoriaiia. 


pying  a  field  of  nearly  three  hundred  square  miles.  Beyond  rose  suc- 
cessive ranges  of  rugged  heights,  hacked  by  snow-capptd  giants  that 
mingled  with  the  clouds. 

The  Rocky  Mountains  were  entered  through  a  deep  pass  called  The 
Gap.     Great  masses  of  rock,  ragged,  grooved  and  torn  by  past  gLcier 


MOUNT    BURGESS. 


action,  rose  almost  vertically  on  both  sides  to  a  prodigious  height. 
One  was  given  the  impression  that  a  great  eruption  had  shaken  the 
continent  and  that  this  conglomerate  mass  of  irregular  and  jagged 
mountains  of  colossal  dimensions  is  the  result  of  the  upheaval.  It  is 
the  consensus  of  opinion  among  tourists  that  the  panoramic  view  of 


Ac/a    Victoriana. 


311 


ranges,  torrents,  valleys,  gorges  and  glaciers  to  be  seen  from  the  obser- 
vation cars  cannot  be  excelled  in  the  world  for  continuous,  natural 
and  inspiring  grandeur. 

At  Banff  the  mountain  scenery  eclipses  all  seen  before.  It  is  truly 
sublime.  Here  are  the  well-known  Hot  Springs,  a  medicinal  watering 
place  and  pleasure  resort,  and  an  immense  national  park  of  over  five 
thousand  square  miles,  embracing  parts  of  the  Bow,  Spray  and  Cas- 
cade rivers.  About  the  picturesque  little  village  tower  the  highest 
snow-capped  peaks  of  the  Rockies.     Most  curious  and  interesting  to 


THE    ANGRY    CATARACT. 


the  traveller  are  the  isolated  and  weatherbeaten  conglomerate  earthen 
pillars  called  "  hoodoos,"  standing  like  giant  sentinels  often  sixty  feet 
in  height,  monuments  which  have  successfully  withstood  the  erosion 
that  obliterated  the  surrounding  bank. 

As  we  steamed  into  Rocky  Mountain  Park,  Castle  Mountain  lifted 
its  sheer  perpendicular  face  five  thousand  feet  high  and  eight  miles 
long,  an  imposing  spectacle,  a  giant  fortress  crowned  with  rugged  tur- 
rets, bastions  and  battlements.  And  as  the  thought  of  the  omnipo- 
tence of  the  Creator  came  upon  us  there  was  mingled  with  it  admira- 


r  J 


Acta    Victoriana. 


tion  for  the  brilliant  engineering  skill  of  the  C  P.  R.  that  had  found  a 
roadbed  through  this  chaotic  sea  of  mountains. 

We  crossed  the  great  Divide  and  saw  that  remarkable  phenomenon, 
a  sparkling  stream  separating  into  two  that  it  might  contribute  of  its 
freshness  to  both  Pacific  and  Atlantic.  Then,  with  mingled  pleasure 
and  amazement,  we  began  the  descent  into  the  Kicking  Horse  Canyon, 
reaching  the  lower  levels  by  curves  and  unexpected  turns,  where  from 
narrow  ledges  we  looked  sheer  down  hundreds  of  feet.  Following  the 
serpentine  course  of  the  river  canyon,  we  revelled  in  the  roar  of  the 
mountain   cataract    that,  deep    below,  angrily  tumbled   and   foamed 


-ji 


PASTORAL    SCENE. 


through  its  narrow,  rock-ribbed  channel  to  the  distant  sea.  As 
we  sped  along  the  steep  odd-colored  clifTs  of  the  Thompson  River 
Canyon  we  refreshed  our  eyes  with  the  sparkle  of  its  clear,  green, 
swift-coursing  waters.  Before  us  the  mountains  seemed  suddenly  to 
draw  together  again  and  oppose  an  impenetrable  barrier  to  our 
advance,  but  the  train  wound  and  twisted  as  it  closely  followed  the 
wild  and  accelerated  current  to  its  confluence  with  the  mighty  Fraser. 
The  blending  of  these  two  waters  presented  a  most  suggestive  and 
striking  scene.  The  little  Thompson  struggled  to  retain  its  identity 
amid  the  turbid  flood  of  the  voluminous  Fraser.     Tenaciously  it  held 


Acta    Victoj'-iana. 


to  the  northern  bank,  but  all  too  soon  its  prominent  pea  green  color 
faded  away  and  the  huge  muddy  Fraser,  proud  of  its  prodigious 
wealth  of  gold  and  fish,  took  full  possession  of  its  far  famed  canyon 
and  rolled  on  majestically  to  the  Pacific.  Turning  from  its  dark, 
dizzy  depths  we  gazed  up  on  our  left  and  contemplated  the  terrific 
altitude  of  the  mountain  cliffs  that  lost  themselves  in  the  clouds  and 
the  eternal  blue.  Try  as  we  might  we  could  hardly  keep  the  heart 
from  beating  faster  as,  between  such  heights  and  depths,  we  crept 
along  the  narrow  rocky  ledge  or  through   tunnels   of  various   lengths. 


SALMON    FLEET  —  FR.\SER    RIVER. 

Then  the  old  stage  road,  niched  out  of  the  opposing  mountain  side  in 
the  early  sixties  as  the  highway  for  carrying  Her  Majesty's  mails, 
caught  our  eye,  and  as  we  watched  its  course  we  grew  more  and  more 
ready  to  believe  the  hair-raising  experiences  related  of  the  stage 
drivers  during  the  early  days  of  the  rush  for  gold.  Then  down  in  the 
river  we  saw  numbers  of  Blackfeet  and  Flathead  Indians  spearing 
salmon  from  projecting  rocks  and  timber  cribs  especially  constructed 
for  the  purpose.  From  the  enormous  racks  of  red-fleshed  fish  drying 
in  the  sun  we  gathered  some  idea  of  the  wealth  of  the  Fraser  fisheries. 
Next  we  were  attracted  by  numbers  of  Chinese  washing  on  the  sand- 


314  Acta    Victoriana. 

bars  for  the  coveted  gold  which  has  made  this  fair  province  famous, 
and  ever  as  the  canyon  widened  we  turned  with  fresh  deh'ght  and 
admiration  to  catch  a  ghmpse  of  snow-crowned  peaks  silhouetted 
against  the  fleecy  clouds. 

But  as  we  neared  our  destination  we  saw  new  charms  in  British 
Columbia.  Prosperous  looking  farms,  well-fenced,  and  with  credit- 
able buildings,  bore  harvests  rich  and  promising.  Fruits  and  trees  in 
great  variety  attained  an  extraordinary  development,  and  flowers  of 
remarkable  variety  and  prolific  growth  had  a  quiet  charm  most  grate- 
ful after  the  inspiring  grandeur  of  the  mountain  scenery. 

Presently  we  swept  into  New  Westminster,  appropriately  called  the 
Royal  City.  Up  the  slope  we  climbed  to  our  little  parsonage  and  from 
the  verandah  looked  down  over  the  town  and  the  Fraser  and  its 
broad  delta  away  to  the  Pacific.  It  is  a  delightful  view  at  all  times, 
whether  a  hazy  atmosphere  dims  its  outlines,  or  a  clarified  air 
reveals  the  majestic  glacier-crowned  Mount  Baker  eighty  miles  away, 
and  the  extensive  serrated  snow-capped  range  on  the  Olympian  pen- 
insula one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  distant.  Here  we  live  and  here  we 
taste  the  pleasures  and  share  the  burdens  of  this  strenuous  Western  life. 


VANCOUVER    ISLAND   SCENE. 


Acta    Vidoriana.  3  1 5 

The  Six  Old  Maids 

BY   ALICE  A.    WILL,    '03. 

THE  street  was  a  long,  narrow,  noisy  one;  one  of  those 
streets  which  show,  perhaps,  better  than  anything  else,  the 
gradual  growth  of  a  great  city.  On  one  side  were  the  small 
liy-blown  shops,  which  in  an  earlier  time  had  saved  the 
suburbanites  a  long,  weary  trip  into  the  centre  of  the  city ;  on 
the  other  were  the  quickly  grown,  tawdry  rows  of  red  brick 
houses,  the  fruits  of  a  sudden  boom.  One  side  of  the  street  was 
symbolic  of  the  old  suburb,  the  other  of  the  insidious  encroach- 
ment of  the  modern  city.  The  six  old  maids  belonged  to  the  city 
side,  and  there,  gaunt,  straight,  prim,  they  lived  their  secluded 
lives,  undisturbed,  apparently,  by  the  sordid,  feeble  cares  of 
one  side  of  the  street  or  the  other.  In  reality,  however,  a  certain 
curiosity — as  it  is  called  in  spinster  ladies — or  a  spirit  of  investi- 
gation— as  it  is  called  when  it  exists  in  the  heart  of  man — burned 
fiercely  in  the  bosoms  of  these  old  maids.  Their  interest  in  all 
about  them  was  keen  and  kindly,  and  often  when  a  fortunate 
wind  seemed  to  blow  things  in  the  wav  of  some  unfortunate 
human,  the  influence  might  have  been  traced  to  the  old  maids, 
whose  only  outward  and  visible  sign  of  their  sympathy  was  a 
certain  nervousness  under  observation,  an  access  of  embarrassed 
agitation  or  a  flutter  of  low  whispering. 

Each  of  the  near  neighbors  had  a  very  marked  individuality  to 
these  six.  There  was  the  young  Englishman,  a  man  who  did  his 
nationality  no  honor,  and  whose  purest  content  seemed  to  co- 
exist only  with  the  augmented  misery  of  someone  else,  misery 
augmented  by  himself — a  bully,  braggart,  and  coward.  There 
was  the  superannuated  Yankee,  who  kept  a  "  shop,"  and  whose 
native  keenness  was  tempered  with  a  beautiful  tenderness  to 
children.  His  wife,  who  was  all  shrewdness,  used  to  say  that 
"Jim  would  give  one  of  them  dirty  kids  his  pipe  if  she  wanted 
it,"  and  everyone  knew  that  Jim's  pipe  was  his  first  and  last  love. 
There  was  a  struggling  young  doctor,  unskilled  in  his  practice, 
but  with  such  a  noble  care  of  his  querulous  old  mother  as  marked 
him  at  once  a  man,  if  not  a  doctor.  There  was  the  little,  half- 
paralyzed  woman  who  sold  papers  on  the  next  corner,  and  whose 
cheery  humor  from  that  twisted  little  body  was  one  of  God's 
miracles.     There  was  the  big,   fat  policeman,   whose  absolute 


o 


1 6  Acta   Victoriana. 


vacuity  of  mind  was  only  exceeded  by  his  slowness  of  gait ;  and 
there  were  the  children !  and,  as  the  grocer's  wife  remarked, 
"'Heaven  knows  where  they  come  from  in  the  morning,  much 
less  where  they  are  packed  at  night."  A  poor  and  dingy  com- 
pany these  friends  of  the  old  maids,  but,  unlike  the  prosperous 
and  care-free,  life  was  a  brimming,  strenuous  thing  to  them. 

Living  right  under  the  eye  of  these  six  misjudged  maidens 
was  a  numerous  family  of  young  children.  For  hours  together 
the  six  old  maids  would  watch  over  the  children's  play  with  the 
most  intense  personal  enthusiasm.  They  would  nod  and  bend  in 
time  to  the  music  of  "  King  William  was  King  George's  Son," 
and  put  their  heads  together  in  whispered  discussion  of  the 
intricacies  of  "  cross  tag,"  and  the  children,  though  still  pre- 
serving towards  them  such  a  spirit  of  deference  as  is  proper  from 
young  to  old.  felt  always  their  ready  understanding  and  pro- 
tection. A  spirit  of  camaraderie  grew  up  between  them  until 
at  times,  even,  some  of  the  more  daring,  in  defiance  of  the 
modern  superstition  which  assigns  austerity  as  a  characteristic 
of  spinsters,  would  run  to  lean  lovingly  against  one  or  other  of 
them,  and  would  stroke  their  rough  garments  comprehendingly, 
if  wordlessly. 

It  was  too  apparent,  however,  that  the  little  family  the  old 
maids  were  in  a  sense  mothering  had  fallen  on  very  evil  days. 
To  the  eyes  of  the  old  maids  things  seemed  to  go  from  bad  to 
worse  in  the  afifairs  of  this  household  in  which  their  most 
familiar  interest  was  centred.  There  was  no  abatement  of  the 
irrepressible  spirits  of  the  children,  but  each  morning  now  the 
father  started  out,  pale  and  weary  and  discouraged,  while  the 
wan  mother  stood  at  the  door  trying  to  smile  cheerfully  as  he 
looked  back  to  wave  his  hand  from  the  next  corner.  And  one 
morning  that  which  the  old  maids  had  feared  and  discussed  in 
subdued  murmurings  was  voiced  with  the  boldness  of  child- 
hood, "Mother,  where's  father  going?"  "Shut  up,  kid;  he's 
looking  for  work  and  can't  get  none,"  said  the  older  brother. 
So  the  skeleton  stood  revealed.  This  was  why  the  children  did 
not  run  about  with  the  neighbors'  families ;  this  was  why  there 
w  ere  no  lights  in  the  house  at  night ;  this  was  the  reason  of  the 
father's  weariness  and  the  mother's  pallor.  And  the  old  maids 
moaned  and  muttered  among  themselves. 

Their  sympathy,  however,  was  as  far  as  possible  of  a  practical 
turn,  and  for  several  days  their  thoughts  never  strayed  far  from 


Acta    Vicioriana.  3  i  7 

the  unhappy  family  near  them.  One  day  their  ahiiost  painful 
interest  was,  if  possible,  increased  by  the  action  of  one  of  the 
children.  She  was  an  odd,  quiet  child  with  great,  mysterious 
eyes,  a  head  too  wise  for  her  tiny  body,  and  very  charming,  sweet 
ways.  One  day  little  Grace  stretched  her  arms  as  far  as  they 
could  go  about  the  somewhat  unwieldly  form  of  one  of  the  old 
maids,  from  whose  figure  all  the  supple  slenderness  of  youth  had 
long  departed,  and  said,  sighing,  "  Dear  old  maid,  why  doesn't 
someone  come ;  the  little  mother  cries  and  father  looks  so  tired 
and  we  have  only  potatoes  for  dinner?  Why  doesn't  Uncle 
Ned  or  somebody  give  us  some  money?"  And  the  old  maids 
could  only  return  sigh  for  sigh. 

And  winter  came,  and  the  old  maids  made  their  natural  pre- 
paration, put  ofif  their  summer  vesture,  and  donned  their  winter 
garb,  but  the  family  beneath  made  no  such  preparation. 

The  children  were  playing  hide-and-seek  happily  one  day  when 
the  climax  of  all  misfortunes  came,  as  it  seemed  to  the  little 
mother.  Grace,  the  little  favorite,  was  "  it."  When  she  had 
faithfully  counted  two  hundred  she  cried  with  the  causeless 
exultation  of  a  careless  child,  "  Ready  or  not,  you  must  be 
caught,  all  round  the  goal  or  not,"  and  then,  with  eyes  still 
blurred  with  the  thoroughness  with  which  she  had  dug  her 
knuckles  into  them  in  the  intensity  of  her  desire  to  be  honest,  she 
gave  a  blind,  excited  bound  into  the  street.  The  car  was  passing 
at  full  speed,  and  Grace  ran,  head  down,  into  the  side  of  it ;  was 
bounced  back  by  the  force  of  the  blow  and  fell  into  the  open, 
newly-dug  ditch  by  the  side  of  the  road.  The  old  maids,  who 
alone  saw  the  catastrophe,  seemed  rooted  to  the  spot  in  horror. 
They  had  watched  the  repairing  of  the  street,  and  could  now 
look  down  into  the  deep,  muddy  drain,  with  a  few  inches  of 
stagnant  water  at  the  bottom.  The  children  by-and-by,  grown 
weary  of  hiding,  came  out  from  their  corners  and  decided  that 
Grace  was  "  real  mean  to  go  in  and  never  let  them  know.  They 
might  have  stayed  there  till  tea-time."  Meanwhile,  Grace  lay  at 
the  bottom  of  the  ditch,  quiet  and  white  and  still,  and  no  one 
across  the  road  had  seen,  because  she  was  hidden  by  the  car,  and 
on  this  side  no  one  seemed  to  have  seen  either.  Dusk  came,  and 
tea-time  came,  and  still  no  one  missed  Grace.  Would  they  never 
miss  her?  At  last  the  poor  little  family  sat  down  to  their  very 
sparing  meal. 

"Where    is    Grace?"    the    mother    asked,  and  no  one  could 


o 


1 8  Ac^a    Victoriana. 


answer.  The  father  went  to  the  door  and  called,  but  no  one 
came.  Then  he  went  around  to  the  doctor's  and  the  grocer's, 
and  even  appealed  to  the  stolid  policeman.  Finally  they  began 
a  thorough  search,  and  a  strange  instinct  kept  the  father  from 
straying  away  from  the  house  in  search  of  the  child.  Gloved  by 
a  strange  impulse  he  suddenly  snatched  up  one  of  the  red 
lanterns  left  beside  the  ditch  and  jumped  down  into  the 
unpleasant-looking  hole.  There  was  Grace,  with  her  head  torn 
by  a  jagged  stone  against  which  she  had  fallen.  The  grocer  and 
the  father  carried  her  carefully  into  the  house,  while  the  poor 
mother  wrung  her  hands  and  the  old  maids  tried  to  express  their 
sympathy.  With  an  unconfessed,  desperate  and  horrible  wonder 
in  the  hearts  of  mother  and  father  as  to  how  he  should  be  paid, 
the  father  called  in  the  doctor. 

A  long  night  of  watching  followed,  while  the  doctor  sat 
patiently  beside  the  bed  holding  the  child's  hand.  Is  there  any- 
thing more  ghastly,  more  absolutely  heart-weakening  than  the 
night  watch  beside  a  sick  bed.  Perhaps  you  are  stunned  by  the 
weight  of  the  sudden  blow,  and  only  this  bare,  dark  night  brings 
the  bitter  realization  to  you.  You  lean  forward  and  look,  and 
the  dear  face  seems  strange  and  awful  to  you  and  a  desperate 
agony  that  longs  for  movement,  yet  cannot  move,  presses  heavily 
down  upon  you.  You  bend  forward  at  last,  gazing  the  more 
intently,  thinking,  perhaps,  that  the  very  force  of  your  intensity 
will  draw  forth  an  answering  look,  but  there  is  none ;  then  you 
touch  that  quiet  form  fearfully  and  your  last  hope  ends  in 
horror,  for  there  is  no  response  to  your  touch.  And  the 
moments  grope  on,  pallid,  dank,  cold,  and  the  full  misery  of 
futureless  death  is  upon  you  in  the  grim  dawn. 

At  the  time  of  crisis  near  morning  the  old  maids,  who  still 
watched  tirelessly,  saw  the  mother  run  into  her  own  empty  room 
and  fling  herself  across  the  bed,  with  her  hands  clasped  high 
above  her  head  in  an  ecstasy  of  dumb  agony.  Would  the  time 
never  pass !  Could  the  child  not  even  speak  or  look  at  them ! 
Just  as  dawn  crept  coldly  across  the  floor  Grace  at  last  opened 
her  eyes  and  looked  at  her  mother.  To  the  doctor  it  seemed 
that  his  tense,  tortured  nerves  gave  an  audible  rebound  at  this 
flicker  of  hope.  He  was  at  once  full  of  energy,  resourceful  and 
strong. 

Through  the  weary  nights  and  days  which  followed  the  com- 
mon people    who  were  the  neighbors    vied  with  each  other  in 


A  cia    Vic  to  riana .  319 

kind  benevolence.  The  doctor  had  his  chance  and  showed  him- 
self not  only  a  man,  but  also  a  physician.  He  had  had  his  first 
real  case,  and  his  success  warmed  afresh  his  discouraged  heart. 
His  devotion  was  tireless.  The  grocer,  out  of  the  kindness  of 
his  heart,  brought  in  appropriate  daily  gifts  of  succulent  bull's- 
eyes,  doubtful  lozenges,  and  other  childish  delights.  The  old 
news'  vendor  squandered  her  too  scant  earnings  on  some 
luscious  grapes ;  the  policeman,  moved  out  of  his  grandiose  im- 
becility, donated  an  apologetic-looking  guinea-pig,  and  the 
doctor's  mother  sent  a  pair  of  brilliant  scarlet  mittens,  knit  by 
her  own  rheumatic  hands.  Later  Grace  enjoyed  all  these  things, 
but  just  now  her  strength  was  only  sufficient  to  listen  to  the  low 
song  of  the  old  maids,  who  soothed  her  to  sleep  more  than  once. 
To  them  she  turned  constantly  and  their  silent  sympathy  seemed 
to  appeal  to  her  more  than  words. 

And  Christmas  drew  near ;  Christmas,  the  holy  time  of  the 
year,  Avith  its  peace  and  charity  for  all  men.  And  in  spite  of 
everything  the  six  old  maids  could  do  things  grew  steadily  worse 
and  the  gaunt  wolf  of  hunger  clawed  restlessly  at  the  frail  door. 
The  neighbors  were  themselves  taxed  to  the  utmost  and  could 
give  little  further  help,  and  the  whole  household  was  weakened 
with  watching  and  hunger. 

At  last  one  night  a  gruff  heavy  countryman  came  toiling  up 
the  street,  stopping  often  irresolutely,  and  looking  hither  and 
thither  questioningly.  The  old  maids  swayed  and  beckoned 
and  whispered  together  in  tense  expectancy.  Forgetting  all 
their  maidenly  modesty,  they  boldly  did  their  very  best  to  attract 
the  attention  of  this  man, and  who  knows  but  that  they  murmured 
one  to  the  other  how  shamed  they  were.  The  man  seemed  to 
recognize  their  insistence,  and  came  uncertainly  on  till  he  stood 
in  front  of  their  home  and  looked  long  into  the  whirling  trees 
above  him.  Now  that  he  was  so  near,  the  excitement  of  the 
spinsters  was  almost  unbearable,  for  had  they  not  looked  in  on 
wnat  thev  had  come  to  consider  their  family,  and  had  they  not 
seen  the  children  hang  up  their  stockings  with  the  unquenchable 
hope  of  childhood,  while  the  parents  looked  on  with  uncertain, 
quivering  mouths  and  strained,  hopeless  eyes.  At  last,  in  re- 
sponse to  their  frantic  signals  the  countryman  turned  in  at  the 
house,  and,  as  he  rang  the  bell  wondered  at  himself,  and  with  a 
man's  unknowingness  cursed  his  pains.  Finally  the  door  opened 
slowly,  and  with  an  unwilling  groan,  for  the  hall  was  too  bare 


320  Ada   Victoriana. 

a  place  for  any  self-respecting  door  to  expose  without  protest. 
There  was  a  little  cry  of  "  Oh,  Ned!"  and  the  woman  was  in  her 
brother's  arms. 

"  Why,  Fan,  how  did  you  get  here  ?  I've  been  searchin'  for 
you  all  over  town." 

Then  she  told  him  her  story,  the  old,  old  story  of  sickness,  and 
pain  and  discouragement,  and  while  Ned  wiped  his  honest  eyes 
furtively  he  muttered,  "  And  me  with  lots,  wdiile  poor  little  Fan 
is  half  starved."  And  when  Fan  had  finished  her  story  she 
must  learn  his.  This  was  a  brighter  tale,  of  adventures  by  sea 
and  land,  travels  in  strange  countries,  and  the  final  buying  of  the 
old  house,  where  he  was  to  live  with  Fan  and  her  family.  And 
now  it  was  the  woman's  turn  to  ask,  "But  how  did  you  find  me?" 
Womanlike  the  happy  fact  had  been  enough  for  her  for  a  time, 
but  now  the  first  flood  of  happiness  was  over,  she  would  return 
to  reasons. 

"  It  was  them  poplars  brung  me,"  said  Ned. 

"  Oh,  the  six  old  maids  ?" 

"  Do  you  remember,  Fan.  that  row  of  poplars  so  straight  and 
stiff  in  front  of  the  old  house?  You  called  them  the  'old  maids,' 
and  used  to  talk  to  them  and  make  so  much  of  them.  You  had 
strange  fancies.  To-night  I  was  strolling  up  the  street  wonder- 
ing where  you  had  moved  to,  and  them  six  old  maids  kept  up 
such  a  rustling  and  bowing  and  beckoning  that  I  looked  at  them 
even  oftener  tlTan  I  do  at  most  poplars.  They  acted  like  they 
was  crazy,  and  I  don't  believe  the  other  trees  was  carryin'  on 
like  that.  I  felt  clean  silly  goin'  into  a  strange  house,  because 
an  old  maid  poplar  seemed  to  want  me  to.  Fan,  I  thank  the  Lord 
for  poplars ;  them  trees  have  always  meant  good  to  me." 

And  joy  was  born  that  Christmas  Eve.  The  grocer  got  such 
an  order  as  he  had  never  before  received,  and  the  father,  mother 
and  Ned  worked  far  into  the  night,  filling  little  stockings  and 
preparing  for  the  morrow.  Fan  noticed  that  Ned  stopped  longest 
by  Grace's  bed,  and  she  remembered  a  sweet,  frail  friend  of 
hers  whom  Ned  had  loved  and  lost.  The  doctor  and  his  mother, 
the  grocer  and  his  wife,  the  news'  vendor,  and  even  the  police- 
man sat  down  that  Christmas  day  to  a  dinner  such  as  they  had 
never  had  before,  "  with  all  the  trimmin's,"  as  Unce  Ned  said, 
but  no  gift  was  fully  and  appropriately  received  till  it  had  been 
carried  to  the  window  for  the  six  old  maids  to  see.  And  can  we 
doubt  they  saw? 


Acta   Victoriana.  321 


War:   Its  Substitutes  and  Cure 

BY  REV.   A.   C.   COURTICE,   M.A.,  _.D. 

THE  title  of  this  article  indicates  a  method  of  approach  to  the 
subject  which  is  both  positive  and  constructive,  and  this 
method  should  become  increasingly  prominent  in  the  advocacy 

of  peace.  The  other  method  which  is 
negative  and  destructive,  also  critical  and 
belligerent,  has  played  a  large  part  in  the 
advocacy  of  peace  up  to  a  recent  date. 
The  evils  of  war  are  so  obvious  that  they 
invite  attack  and  deserve  it ;  the  proper 
substitutes  for  war  have  not  been  so  plain 
and  well-established  as  to  command  pub- 
lic confidence,  but  this  defect  is  passing 
away. 

REV.  A  c.  couRTicE,  This    truth    may  be    put    in    concrete 

M.A.,  D.D.  form.     The  promotion  of  peace  after  the 

manner  of  '\lr.  \\ .  T.  Stead's  "  War  Against  War,"  is  the  old 
method  in  vigorous  operation,  but  the  promotion  of  peace  after 
the  manner  of  King  Edward's  arbitration  treaties  and  through 
the  Hague  Court  and  its  provisions  is  the  newer  method. 

The  negative  side  of  the  subject  should  receive  some  atten- 
tion. Is  War  a  Blessing?  Can  this  view  be  maintained? 
Very  few  will  attempt  it.  Most  men  and  women  admit  that 
war  is  always  to  be  regretted,  and  as  much  as  possible  to  be 
avoided.  There  are  some,  how^ever,  who  claim  that  occasional 
war  is  essential  to  the  happiness  and  prosperity  of  nations  and 
that  war  preparations  are  a  necessary  feature  of  every  growing 
nation's  life  now  and  forevermore.  Captain  Charles  Ross,  an 
English  writer,  sets  forth  this  view  in  cxtenso  in  a  book  entitled, 
"  Representative  Government  and  War."  He  takes  the 
ground  that  the  human  race  would  quickly  degenerate 
without  the  stimulus  of  war,  and  goes  the  full  length  of 
approving  all  the  immorality  and  brutality  involved.  He  says : 
"  Nations  are  potential  robbers ;  there  is  no  law  or  police  force 
to  prevent  robbery  ;  fear  of  the  intended  victim  or  of  other  nations 
will  alone  deter."  The  "  preparations  for  war  "  involve  the 
establishment  of  "  an  efficient  intelligence  in  the  adversary's  ter- 


322  Acta    Victor iana\ 

ritory  and  elsewhere,  by  means  of  which  not  only  shall  good 
information  be  forthcoming,  but  false  information  circulated, 
sedition  and  disunion  caused  in  the  ranks  of  the  adversary,  and 
that  adversary  brought  into  disrepute  throughout  the  civilized 
world."  Civilized  world?  Mark  the  phrase  and  then  reflect 
on  the  picture.  Thanks  be  unto  God  it  is  not  the  Bible  picture 
of  civilized  society,  patriarchal,  prophetic,  or  Christian.  If  war 
is  in  any  genuine,  valuable,  and  permanent  way  a  blessing,  it  is 
difficult  to  understand  why  the  Old  Testament  Patriarchs  and 
the  Old  Testament  Prophets  were  so  markedly  men  of  peace ; 
or  why  the  great  prophets  of  Judah  and  Israel  were  inspired  to 
picture  the  ^^lessianic  Kingdom  as  marked  by  the  absence  of 
war  and  the  prevalence  of  industry  and  peace ;  or,  above  all,  why 
Jesus  Christ  and  His  apostles  and  the  early  Christians  took  their 
stand  so  clearly  and  firmly  against  carnal  weapons  and  military 
methods.  Lesser  lights  count  for  little  after  the  authoritative 
teaching  and  example  of  Jesus  Christ,  God's  Son  and  the  world's 
Saviour.  He  commanded  His  fighting  disciple.  "  Put  up  thy 
sword,"  and  under  the  light  of  His  teaching  made  plain  and 
powerful  by  His  example  war  should  disappear  from  human 
history. 

Is  war  a  blessing?  Note  in  this  connection  a  voice  from  one 
of  the  present  century's  rulers.  Theodore  Roosevelt,  in  a 
presidential  message,  says :  "  The  true  end  of  every  great  and 
free  people  should  be  self-respecting  peace.  !More  and  more 
the  civilized  peoples  are  realizing  the  wicked  folly  of  war,  and 
are  attaining  that  condition  of  just  and  intelligent  regard  for  the 
rights  of  others  which  will  in  the  end  make  world-wide  peace 
possible." 

What  other  view  can  be  held?  That  war  is  an  evil  without  a 
remedy !  This  view  has  been  stated  thus :  "  War  is  an  evil 
which  human  effort  can  never  entirely  eradicate  from  this 
world."  Or  thus :  "  The  most  effective  preventive  of  its  dire 
consequences  is  a  thorough,  constant  readiness  for  its  terrible 
prosecution."  This  is  the  attitude  of  the  Emperor  of  Germany. 
He  says  in  effect :  "  I  keep  Germany  and  Europe  in  peace  by 
keeping  myself  so  strong  that  no  one  dare  attack  me." 

On  this  basis  Europe  is  an  armed  camp  to  keep  the  peace. 
But  the  competitive  development  of  armies  and  navies  in  times 
of  peace  in  order  to  preserve  the  peace  has  proved  to  be  a  ruin- 


A  eta   Victoriana.  323 

ous  policy.  The  Tsar's  Rescript  and  the  Hague  Conference  and 
Court  of  Arbitration  are  the  outcome  of  the  intolerable  burden. 
A  very  eloquent  and  effective  address  at  the  Hague  Conference 
was  given  by  a  military  general,  General  Den  Beer  Portugael 
(Holland). 

He  said,  concerning  armed  forces  on  land  and  sea  and  war 
budgets :  "  You  know,  gentlemen,  that  these  have  now  reached 
gigantic,  disquieting,  and  dangerous  proportions.    Four  millions 
of  men   (since  increased  to  five  millions)   under  arms  and  the 
total  military  budgets  up  to  five  milliards  of  francs  a  year.     Is 
it  not  frightful  ?    I  know  that  these  soldiers  are  only  kept  under 
arms  for  the  maintenance  of  peace.     The  Sovereigns  have  only 
in  view  the  safety  of  their  peoples.    The  States  believe  sincerely 
that  these  forces  are  necessary.    But  they  are  mistaken.    It  is  to 
their  inevitable  loss,  to  their  destruction,  slow,  but  sure,  that  they 
labor  along  this  path.       Please,  understand  me,   gentlemen,   I 
am  far  from  being  a  Utopian.     I  do  not  believe  in  an  eternal 
peace.    But  the  more  armed  forces  accumulate,  military  budgets 
are  swollen,  populations  are  crushed  under  the  weight  of  taxa- 
tion, the  more  the  States  are  pushed  to  the  edge  of  the  abyss 
into  which  at  last  they  will  fall.       They  will  ruin  and  destroy 
themselves.    Let  us  stop  on  the  edge  of  the  abyss,  otherwise  we 
are  lost.     Let  vis  stop !     Gentlemen,  it  is  worth  while  to  make 
this  supreme  effort.     Let  us  stand  fast  (Tenons  ferme!).    The 
price  of  peace,  when  burdensome    armies    and    navies  are  the 
price,  is  serious  enough,  and  the  price  is  ever   ascending.     The 
civilized  nations  did  say :    '  There  is  a  better  way  and  we  will 
try.' " 

Neither  of  these  views  have  satisfied  the  great  and  good  men 
of  the  ages.  The  prophets  of  the  Christian  centuries  have  been 
against  war.  In  the  English-speaking  and  Protestant  world  this 
is  true,  as  well  as  in  the  broader  Christian  world.  Amongst 
those  who  have  written  or  spoken  against  war  are  John  Wyclifife, 
George  Fox,  John  Wesley,  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  Dr.  Chalmers, 
Lord  Brougham,  founder  of  the  Howard  Association,  Lord 
Falkland,  John  Bright,  Charles  Haddon  Spurgeon,  Hugo 
Grotius,  Victor  Hugo,  Wm.  Penn,  and  Elihu  Burritt.  In  the 
United  States  of  America  there  is  a  distinguished  list  of  peace 
prophets :  George  Washington,  Russell  Lowell,  Dr.  Ellery  Chan- 
ning,  Gen.   Grant,    Charles   Sumner,    George  Dana  Boardman, 


324  Ac^a    Victoriana. 

Dr.  Edward  Everett  Hale,  President  ^^lark  Hopkins,  President 
C.  C.  Bonney,  and  Cardinal  Gibbons,  whose  words  have  been 
often  quoted,  "  God  is  the  God  of  Peace  to  the  individual,  the 
Father  of  Peace  to  the  family,  and  the  Prince  of  Peace  to 
society." 

War  is  not  a  blessing  from  God  to  humanity  in  the  judgment 
of  these  men.  By  the  true  prophets  the  sword  is  classed  with 
famine  and  pestilence  as  judgments.  War  is  not  an  evil  to  be 
hopelessly  endured  to  the  end  of  time.  Some  settle  the  matter 
finally  thus :  "  All  war  is  wicked,  having  its  origin  in  sinful 
passions,  and  being  always  prosecuted  by  violent,  immoral,  and 
wicked  methods."  Others  will  not  go  so  far,  but  will  take  their 
stand  thus :  "  War  is  a  worn-out  method ;  it  is  barbaric ;  it  be- 
longs to  the  ages  of  passion  and  force ;  it  has  no  rightful  place 
in  the  ages  of  reason  and  conscience ;  it  must  disappear.  Still 
others  are  concluding  from  the  study  of  history  that  war  is  in- 
efifective  ;  it  is  futile.  A  consideration  of  great  importance  should 
be  made  most  clear  to  this  efifect;  it  is  the  province  of  history 
to  sit  in  judgment  on  individual  wars  and  not  the  duty  of  peace 
advocates." 

Whatever  may  be  the  line  of  approach,  and  there  is  divergence 
of  view  on  the  negative  side,  certainly,  on  the  positive  side,  there 
should  be  unanimity  and  co-operation.  On  the  constructive  side 
there  are  three  main  factors  at  work:  (i)  The  Peace  Societies, 
(2)  the  Inter-Parliamentary  Union,  and  (3)  the  Hague  Court. 

Peace  Societies  have  grown  in  Christian  countries  in  Europe 
and  America,  and  these  have  joined  in  a  remarkable  series  of 
International  Peace  Congresses,  the  last  of  which  was  the  thir- 
teenth, recently  held  at  Boston,  the  largest  and  most  influential 
of  the  series.  The  Inter-Parliamentary  Union  is  made  up  of 
members  of  the  Parliaments  of  Europe  devoted  to  Peace  by 
Arbitration.  A  large  American  group  has  been  recently  added 
to  this  Union.  As  these  parliamentarians  are  all  from  Sovereign 
States,  colonies  like  Canada  and  Australia  are  not  represented. 
This  is  to  be  regretted. 

The  Peace  Societies  and  Congresses  constitute  the  popular 
element  in  the  movement.  The  Inter-Parliamentary  Union  con- 
stitutes a  body  of  experienced,  expert,  and  responsible  men  who 
give  practical  wisdom  and  solidity  to  the  movement.  The  Hague 
Conferences    (a  second    one  is  being  called)    deal    with  Inter- 


Acta    Victoriana .  325 

national  Covenants  and  Commissions,  International  Law  and  an 
International  Court. 

The  Peace  Societies  belong  to  the  nineteenth  century,  and 
there  are  hundreds  of  them  now  (about  450).  The  largest  and 
most  influential  of  all  is  the  Inter-Parliamentary  Union,  with  two 
thousand  and  fifty  (2,050)  members.  This  Union  held  its  last 
meeting  in  St.  Louis  in  September,  and  the  International  Con- 
gress held  its  last  meeting  at  Boston  in  October.  Over  one 
thousand  delegates  from  the  civilized  world  registered  at  Bos- 
ton, and  two  hundred  members  of  European  Parliaments  were 
entertained  by  the  American  Government,  Congress  having  voted 
fifty  thousand  dollars  to  provide  suitably  for  the  Inter-Parlia- 
mentary Union.  The  President  of  the  United  States  delegated 
two  distinguished  members  of  his  administration  to  welcome 
these  bodies.  The  Hon.  Francis  B.  Loomis  welcomed  the  Union 
to  St.  Louis,  and  Secretary  of  State,  John  Hay,  welcomed  the 
Congress  at  Boston. 

Notwithstanding  the  good  work  that  has  been  done  there  are 
sincere  peace  advocates  who  are  impatient  and  belligerent  when 
a  special  war  is  under  consideration.  When  the  Boer  War  broke 
out  Mr.  W\  T.  Stead  became  impatient.  Concerning  the  Inter- 
Parliamentary  Union  and  the  '  Peace  Societies,  he  wrote  thus : 
"A  Conference  constituted  to  secure  peace  by  arbitration  that 
cannot  even  condemn  a  power  which  has  deliberately  appealed 
to  war,  and  rejected  arbitration,  stands  self-confessed  as  im- 
potent. We  must,  therefore,  look  further  afield  for  the  head- 
quarters staff  of  the  Peace  Army.  Where  shall  we  find  it  ?  The 
existing  Peace  Societies  are  earnest,  but  they  themselves  bitterly 
deplore  their  impotence.  They  have  neither  funds,  interna- 
tional organization,  nor  influence.  We  have  been  too  nambv- 
pamby  in  our  Peace  War.  We  have  not  been  half  military 
enough,  we  have  not  been  bellicose  enough."  The  organized 
Peace  forces  bore  this  undeserved  criticism  patiently  and  have 
done  some  of  their  best  work  this  very  year,  in  moving  Presi- 
dent Roosevelt  to  call  a  second  Hague  Conference,  and  in  stimu- 
lating binding  Treaties  of  Arbitration  which  are  now  so 
prevalent. 

What  is  the  practical,  accomplished  record  for  Peace  by  Arbi- 
tration? Not  dreams  or  visions,  but  facts  constitute  the  answer. 
Within  the  last  one  hundred  vears  there  have  been  more  than 


o 


26  Ac^a    Vuto7'ia7ta. 


two  hundred  cases  in  which  international  differences  have  been 
adjusted  by  arbitration.  The  Government  of  the  United  States 
has  been  a  party  to  seventy  of  these.  The  most  notable  case  of 
the  Rind— one  that  has  had  the  most  profound  and  beneficent 
results — was  the  Treaty  negotiated  at  Washington  in  1871,  which 
provided  for  four  Arbitrations.  On  this  treaty  Mr.  John  JMorley 
says :  "  The  Treaty  of  Washington  and  the  Geneva  Arbitration 
stand  out  as  the  most  notable  victory  in  the  nineteenth  century 
of  the  noble  art  of  preventive  diplomacy,  and  the  most  signal 
exhibition  in  their  history  of  self-command  in  two  of  the  three 
chief  democratic  powers  of  the  Western  World !" 

The  march  of  events  moved  forward  to  the  Hague  Confer- 
ence, called  by  the  Czar  of  Russia.  The  famous  Rescript  was  a 
plain,  carefully-considered  indictment  of  militarism.  There  is 
no  escape  from  its  facts  or  its  practical  conclusions.  The  gist  of 
it  is  in  this  sentence :  "  The  system  of  armament  a  ontrance,  and 
the  continual  danger  which  lies  in  this  massing  of  war  material 
are  transforming  the  armed  peace  of  our  day  into  a  crushing 

BURDEN." 

The  Hague  Conference  was  called  for  two  weighty  reasons : 
( I )  first,  because  "  it  would  converge  into  one  powerful  focus 
the  efforts  of  all  the  States  which  are  sincerelv  seeking  to  make 
the  great  conception  of  universal  peace  triumph  over  the  ele- 
ments of  trouble  and  discord"'  ;  and  (2)  secondly,  because  "it 
would  cement  the  agreement  by  a  co-operate  consecration  of  the 
principles  of  equity  and  right,  on  which  rest  the  security  of 
States  and  the  welfare  of  peoples." 

Only  the  briefest  summary  of  the  result  is  possible. 

The  opening  clause  authorizes  the  agreements  and  arrange- 
ments in  the  name  of  the  Sovereigns  or  Heads  of  Independent 
States  and  their  Plenipotentiaries.  The  names  are  fully  given 
in  both  cases.  In  this  clause  the  following  ideals  are  set  forth 
as  guiding  principles :  the  empire  of  right ;  the  sentiment  of  in- 
ternational justice;  permanent  institution  of  arbitral  jurisdiction; 
regular  organization  of  arbitral  procedure ;  consecrating  by  inter- 
national agreement  the  principles  of  equity  and  law. 

The  first  article  indicates  the  purpose : 

"  In  order  to  prevent  as  far  as  possible  the  recourse  to  force 
in  international  relations,  the  signatory  powers  agree  to  employ 
all  their  efforts  to  bring  about  the  pacific  solution  of  the  differ- 


Ada    Victoriana.  327 

ences  which  may  arise."  Then  follow  the  three  methods:  i. 
Good  Offices  and  ^Mediation.  2.  International  Commissions  of 
Enquiry.    3.  The  Permanent  Court  of  Arbitration. 

The  mediation  of  friendly  Powers  has  proved  very  helpful  in 
the  past.     This  is  approved  and  provided  for. 

The  second  provision  is  very  important :  "  In  cases  in  which 
differences  of  opinion  should  arise  between  the  signatory  powers 
with  regard  to  the  local  circumstances  which  have  given  rise  to 
a  disagreement  of  an  international  character  and  in  which 
neither  national  honor  nor  vital  interests  are  at  stake,  the 
interested  parties  agree  to  have  recourse  to  the  institution  of 
International  Commissions  of  Enquiry  in  order  to  establish  the 
circumstances  which  have  given  rise  to  the  dispute  and  to  clear 
up  all  questions  of  fact."  The  report  of  such  a  Commission, 
limited  to  the  statement  of  facts,  has  in  no  way  the  character 
of  an  arbitral  decision. 

International  Arbitration  has  for  its  object  the  settlement  of 
disputes  between  States  by  judges  of  their  own  choosing  on  the 
basis  of  respect  for  right.  The  agreement  to  arbitrate  may  be 
for  existing  or  eventual  disputes.  The  arbitral  convention  im- 
plies an  engagement  to  submit  in  good  faith  to  the  arbitral  de- 
cision. Each  of  the  Powers  designate  four  persons  of  recognized 
competence  and  of  the  highest  moral  standing  to  be  arbitrators. 
The  term  of  appointment  is  for  six  years.  When  a  case  is 
referred  to  the  Court  each  disputant  chooses  and  appoints  two 
arbitrators  from  these,  and  the  four  choose  a  chief  arbitrator. 
Thus  the  Arbitral  Court  is  constituted,  and  then  the  Arbitral 
Procedure  is  outlined. 

What  has  happened  since  to  bring  this  Court  at  the  Hague 
into  recognition?  The  United  States  and  Mexico  referred  a 
long-standing  diplomatic  dispute  (the  Pious  Fund  Case)  to  the 
Court  and  it  was  settled. 

The  Government  of  Switzerland  had  become  a  recognized 
umpire  in  international  difficulties,  but  now  declines  to  act  and 
refers  the  nations  to  the  Hague  Court. 

President  Roosevelt  pursued  the  same  course  in  the  Vene- 
zuela case.  He  was  asked  by  three  European  Powers,  Britain, 
Germany,  and  Italy,  to  arbitrate  their  differences  with  Vene- 
zuela. It  was  flattering  to  his  impartiality  and  ability.  He 
courteously  declined  and    referred  them  to    the  Hague  Court. 


328 


Acta    Victoriana. 


It  was  a  memorable  event,  which  testifies  to  the  progress  of  the 
world  in  the  appeal  to  reason  as  against  force,  when  those 
powerful  nations  stopped  their  coercive  operations  against  a 
weak  foe,  recalled  their  navies  and  agreed  to  arbitrate.  Volun- 
tary and  binding  Treaties  of  Arbitrations  have  formed  the  great 
nations  of  Western  Europe  into  a  peaceful  brotherhood  of  States. 
The  King  of  England  has  taken  a  leading  part  in  negotiating 
these  treaties,  and  is  already  referred  to  as  Edward,  the  Peace- 
maker. Similar  Treaties  are  being  announced  almost  faster 
than  one  can  keep  them  in  mind. 

While  these  practical  provisions  are  established  and  opera- 
tive as  the  rational  and  Christian  substitutes  for  war,  and  they 
are  just  such  substitutes  as  have  been  found  effective  in  abolish- 
ing private  and  civil  wars,  yet  the  real  cure  for  war  lies  deeper. 
It  lies  in  the  fuller  apprehension  of  God  and  His  Law  and  His 
Love ;  His  Law  as  ultimate  Righteousness,  and  His  Love  as  the 
sufficient  motive  in  fulfilling  His  Law.  The  law  which  is  to 
rule  the  world,  the  human  world,  and  all  worlds,  is  and  must 
be  the  Law  of  God.  The  Divine  Law  and  Condition,  as  made 
known  through  Christ,  is  not  war — it  is  peace.  Peace  is  not 
stagnation— it  is  not  mere  negation — it  is  the  wise  and  benevo- 
lent balance  of  forces.  The  fundamental  principle  and  spirit  of 
the  Christian  Religion,  whether  viewed  theologically  as  Atone- 
ment, or  ethically  as  Righteousness  in  all  human  relations,  or 
Spiritually  as  New  Life,  is  Peace  based  on  established  Good- 
will.    "  Blessed  are  the  peace-makers." 


IHK    AKMOKIES,    TORON'IO. 


Acta    Vicloriana.  329 

Grunt  the  Third 

ONE  of  ihe  few  remaining  male  members  of  the  teaching  profes- 
sion (save  the  mark)  in  this  Province,  recently  warned  his 
pupils,  in  a  county  model  school,  against  the  use  of  slang  and  other 
forms  of  bad  English,  which  he  declared  were  "  almost  inewV-ably 
picked  up  owing  to  our  living  in  the  neighboring  vicinity  oi  the  United 
States."     He  had  recently  attended  a  Normal  School. 

Another  teacher  (a  lady,  this  time),  told  her  friend  that  although 
she  was  only  "gittin'  two  hundred  and  fifty  this  year"  she  expected 
"a  rise  next  year." 

Almost  every  teacher,  so-called,  in  Ontario,  tells  her  pupils  to 
"  reduce  down,"  and  that  she  doesn't  think  an  answer  as  given  isn't 
right.  Her  pupils  imitate  her,  and  the  Model  School  man,  and  the 
High  School  man,  and,  not  seldom,  the  professor,  so  that  eventually 
we  hear  this  sort  of  thing  from  the  lips  of  lawyers,  doctors,  and — and 
— and  even  from  legislators  !  The  rising  generation  is  becoming 
thoroughly  accustomed  to  this  abuse  of  our  English  language.  It  is 
folly  to  expect  figs  of  thistles  or  grapes  of  thorns,  and  unless  some- 
thing is  done  to  stem  the  tide  there  will  soon  be  no  such  thing  as 
purity  of  language  in  the  speech  of  our  people — and  to  use  a  political 
stump  orator's  phraseology,  "what   are   we  going  to   do  about    it  ?" 

Observer. 


Pin^  Pong 

WHEN  the  shades  of  eve  are  falling,  and  the  stars  are  peeping  out, 
And  the  silver  moon  is  shedding  her  bright  glances  all  about, 
Comes  stealing  to  my  tired  ear  a  most  famili?.r  song, — 
'Tis  the  ping  of  the  mosquito  and  the  June  bug's  merry  pong. 

Oh  !  the  nightingale  sings  sweetly,  and  I  love  the  merry  lark, 
And  I've  heard  the  whip-poor-will  proclaim  the  coming  of  the  dark; 
But  one  sweet  strain  the  summer  through  within  my  ears  doth  ring, — 
'Tis  the  June  bug's  happy  ponging,  and  the  skitty's  cheerful  ping. 

— E.  W.  W. 


330 


Ada    Victoriana. 


Falls  of  Burleigh 


BY    ALMA    FRANCES    M'COLLUM. 


FALLS  of  Burleigh,  Falls  of  Burleigh, 
Where  the  foaming  waters  bound 
O'er  a  winding  granite  stairway 
With  deep  harmony  of  sound, 
Like  prophetic  voices  chanting 

Paeans  infinitely  clear, 
Ever  some  great  truth  revealing 
To  the  comprehending  ear. 

Soothing  strains  steal  through  the  senses 
Gazing  on  thy  ceaseless  flow, 

Languor,  sorrow,  pain  unheeded, 

.    Vanish  in  the  deep  below  ; 

Life  becomes  a  dream  untroubled, 
Like  the  fluted,  restless  lake 

Calmed  and  stilled  to  tranquil  motion 
In  thy  current's  placid  wake. 

Falls  of  Burleigh,  time  and  distance 

Cannot  still  thy  wondrous  song, 
Neither  dim  the  perfect  vision 

Of  thy  waters  hurled  along  ; 
Faintly  floating,  like  an  echo 

Wafted  from  a  spirit  shore, 
Steals  the  chant  my  soul  enton.th 

Evermore  and  evermore. 


Acta    Victoriana.  331 

Upper  Canada  Jicademy,  1856-I84t 

BY    C.    C.    JAMES,  M.A. 
II. 

IN  the  preceding  paper  I  gave  a  brief  summary  of  the  educational 
conditions  and  the  political  contentions  that  existed  in  the  Province 
previous  to  the  year  1837.  My  purpose  now  is  to  follow  the  working 
out  of  this  movement  as  it  resulted  in  Upper  Canada  Academy, 
which,  arising  primarily  in  a  demand  from  the  Methodist  ministers, 
was,  at  the  same  time,  brought  forth  through  the  hearty  assistance  of 
many  men  of  other  denominations,  especially  those  of  the  Church  of 
England,  who  were  struggling  for  the  recognition  of  the  rights  of  the 
Legislative  Assembly  as  opposed  by  the  Executive  stubbornly  striving 
to  hold  on  to  their  exclusive  power. 

From  1 79 1  down  to  18 10  the  Methodist  ministers  or  missionaries 
laboring  in  Upper  Canada  were  attached  to  and  under  the  direction  of 
the  New  York  Annual  Conference.  From  1810  to  1824  they  were 
members  of  the  Genesee  Conference.  Owing  to  the  growth'  of  the 
work  and  the  changed  relationship  arising  out  of  the  war  of  18  r  2,  a 
separate  Canadian  Conference  was  organized  in  1824  at  Hallowell 
(now  Picton).  Four  years  later  the  connection  was  permanently 
severed  and  the  Canadian  Methodist  Conference  established  as  an 
independent  organization. 

The  Conference  at  once  began  the  consideration  of  three  questions  : 
ist,  The  maintenance  and  expansion  of  missionary  work  among  the 
Indians  ;  2nd,  the  establishment  of  a  journal ;  3rd,  the  founding  of  an 
independent  college  or  academy.  This  was  the  natural  order  of  their 
undertaking.  At  the  first  conference,  in  1824,  a  missionary  society  was 
organized.  The  missions  on  the  Credit  and  Grand  Rivers,  on  the  Bay 
of  Quinte  and  Rice  Lake,  and,  later,  in  far  away  Hudson's  Bay,  were 
the  beginniniis  of  work  that  has  spread  over  the  entire  Dominion  and 
across  the  Pacific  to  Japan  and  China.  Accompanying  the  mission 
work  was  the  establishment  of  Indian  schools. 

In  1829  the  Christian  Guardian  was  established,  with  Egerton 
Ryerson  as  editor,  a  young  man  twenty-six  years  of  age,  lately  a  teacher 
in  the  mission  school  on  the  Credit. 

The  older  men  were  beginning  to  wear  out  under  the  vigorous  strain 
of  circuit  work  ;  the  supply  of  young  men  from  the  parent  conferences 
in  the  Unites  States  was  either  cut  off  or  undesirable,  because  of  the 
feeling  among  the  people.  It  was  necessary  to  take  volunteers  from 
among  the  Canadian  people.  These  must  be  trained.  There  were 
3 


332  Ada    Victoriana. 

also  promising  young  Indians,  whose  services  should  be  utilized  as 
preachers  and  teachers  among  their  own  people.  For  a  time  some  of 
these  must  be  sent  to  ihe  seminaries  to  the  south,  but  the  need  of  a 
college  at  home  was  imperative.  Our  preliminary  sketch  has  shown, 
I  think,  that  there  was  no  college  in  Upper  Canada  that  was  suitable 
or  available  for  the  training  of  these  youn  j  men  for  this  work. 

Upper  Canada  College  had  just  begun  work  at  York,  with  its  staff 
of  masters  from  Cambridge  and  elsewhere.  Five  members  of  the  staff 
were  clergymen  of  the  Church  of  Englnnd,  and  it  was  practically  under 
the  direction  of  the  Board  of  King's  College,  of  which  it  was  the  minor 
college  or  preparatory  school.  This  college,  of  course,  would  not,  in 
many  important  particulars,  do  the  work  then  so  urgently  needed. 
There  was  only  one  thing  to  do— to  build  up  such  a  college  as  was 
needed. 

In  1830  a  committee  was  formed  and  a  subscription  list  started.  In 
two  years  j[^'],ooo  had  been  subscribed  and  the  site  at  Cobourg 
selected.  In  1832  the  corner  stone  of  Upper  Canada  Academy  was  laid. 

The  work  of  construction  was  carried  on  as  rapidly  as  available 
funds  or  the  credit  of  the  energetic  ministers  would  permit.  The  fact 
that  it  took  four  years  to  complete  is  suggestive  of  the  struggle  to  sup- 
ply funds.  This  six  years'  effort  to  build  the  college  was,  however, 
quite  limited  in  comparison  with  the  continuous  struggle  of  the  next 
ten  years  to  pay  debts,  meet  yearly  expenditures  and  keep  the  institu- 
tion going. 

The  statement  has  been  made  and,  I  think,  with  reason,  that  when 
the  college  building  was  completed  in  1S36  it  was  the  finest  bit  of 
architecture  then  standing  in  the  Province. 

Rev.  Dr.  Green,  in  his  reminiscences,  tells  us  how,  on  the  i8th  of 
June,  1836,  multitudes  of  people  gathered  in  Cobourg  to  witness  the 
opening  of  the  Academy.  A  service  was  first  held  at  the  church, 
where  Rev.  Joseph  Stinson  preached  the  sermon.  A  procession  was 
then  formed  and  the  Trustees,  Board  of  Visitors,  ministers  and  others 
walked  to  the  College,  where  Dr.  Green  handed  the  keys  to  the  new 
Principal,  Rev.  Matthew  Richey.  Dr.  Green  says  that  it  was  a  day  of 
anxiety  ;  there  was  a  debt  of  $16,000  on  the  building,  and  the  students 
were  asking  for  furniture  for  their  rooms.  The  ceremony  over,  he 
mounted  his  horse,  rode  to  Kingston,  and  discounted  at  the  banks  the 
notes  of  himself  and  other  poor  ministers.  Returning  at  once,  he 
went  to  Niagara  and  bought  a  supply  of  furniture.  Under  these  cir- 
cumstances classes  were  organized  that  for  sixty-eight  years  have  been 
carried  on  without  a  break.     Upper  Canada  Academy  has  grown  into 


Ada    Vtctoriana.  333 

Victoria  University,  and  King's  College  has  become  the  University  of 
Toronto.  What  would  Sir  John  Colborne  or  Sir  Francis  Bond  Head 
say  as  to  their  federation  ? 

What  about  the  charter?  It  should  be  remembered  that  the  whole 
financial  undertaking  was  on  the  personal  responsibility  of  a  few 
Methodist  ministers,  whose  faith  must  be  admired.  In  1835  the  Con- 
ference made  formal  application  to  the  Government  of  Upper  Canada 
for  a  charter  and  for  assistance,  but  without  avail.  Egerton  Ryerson, 
then  stationed  at  Kingston,  was  their  emergency  champion.  On  No- 
vember 20th,  1835,  he  started  for  England.  Week  after  week,  and 
*  month  after  month,  he  labored.  On  October  12th,  1836,  the  Royal 
Charter  was  signed,  and  the  day  before  he  sailed  for  home  he  received 
a  promise  from  Lord  Glenelgthat  the  grant  of  ^4,100,  that  had  failed 
to  carry  in  Upper  Canada,  would  be  advanced  out  of  the  Casual  and 
Territorial  Revenue,  still  controlled  by  the  Lieutenant-Governor,  and 
that  Sir  Francis  Bond  Head  would  receive  instructions  to  that  effect. 
Private  subscriptions,  amounting  to  $5,000,  were  collected  in  England, 
including  £^\o  from  the  Queen's  mother.  The  detailed  story  of  this 
mission  to  England  will  be  found  in  Ryerson's  "Story  of  My  Life," 
and  in  Vol.  II.  of  Dr.  Hodgins'  "  Documentary  History  of  Education 
in  Upper  Canada." 

Egerton  Ryerson  returned  early  in  1837  with  the  Royal  Charter  for 
the  Academy,  which,  in  his  inaugural  address  later  on,  he  referred  to 
as  "The  first  institution  of  the  kind  established  by  Royal  Charter 
unconnected  with  the  Church  of  England  throughout  the  British 
Colonies." 

What  of  the  grant  ?  On  Ryerson's  return  to  Upper  Canada  he 
wrote  to  Dr.  Alder  in  England,  "  We  have  not  yet  received  a  farthing 
of  the  Government  grant  to  our  Academy.  The  Governor's  reply  still 
is,  there  is  no  money  in  the  treasury  ;  but  he  has  given  us  his  written 
promise,  and  offered  his  word  to  any  of  the  banks  that  it  will  be  paid 
out  of  the  first  money  which  had  not  been  previously  appropriated. 
But,  strange  to  say,  there  is  not  a  bank  or  banker  in  Upper  Canada 
that  will  take  the  Governor's  promise  for  ^i^ioo.  Mr.  Receiver-Gen- 
eral Dunn  kindly  lent  out  of  his  own  pocket  to  my  brother  John  about 
^1,200  for  the  Academy  upon  my  brother's  receipt,  remarking,  at  the 
same  time,  that  he  did  it  upon  his  credit  and  out  of  respect  to  the 
Methodists,  but  that  he  could  place  no  dependence  upon  the  word  of 
Sir  Francis  in  the  matter."     ("Story  of  My  Life,"  p.  166.) 

The  obstinacy  of  the  Governor  was  the  cause  of  a  long  dispute 
between  him  and  the  Legislative  Assembly.     On  February  gth,  1837, 


334  Ada    Victoriana. 

the  mitter  was  fully  considered  by  a  committee  of  the  House,  and  in 
their  report,  urging  the  payment,  the  committee  made  this  statement  : 
"The  erection  of  this  Seminary  is,  your  committee  beh'eves,  the  great- 
est undertaking  hitherto  successfully  prosecuted  in  Upper  Canada  upon 
the  plan  of  voluntary  contributions  alone.  '  This  report  was  signed 
by  W.  H.  Draper,  and  was  supported  by  several  other  prominent 
members  of  the  Church  of  England.  It  will  thus  be  seen  that  the 
struggle  for  responsib'e  self-government  and  the  recognition  of  the 
powers  of  the  Assembly,  played  no  small  pait  in  the  early  history  of 
the  College.  One-half  of  the  grant  or  loan  was  paid  in  November, 
1837,  and  the  other  half  in  February,  1838.  Had  we  time  a  very  in- 
teresting chapter  might  be  written  on  the  financial  struggles  of  this 
pioneer  college — a  chapter  that  has  been  repeated  in  the  history  of 
other  educational  institutions  of  Ontario — how  the  ministers  struggling 
on  small  salaries  paid  their  liberal  subscriptions,  and  secured  assist- 
ance from  the  none  too  wealthy  laymen  ;  how  they  set  aside  by  resolu- 
tion their  marriage  fees  to  increase  the  fund,  and  how  the  banks  dis- 
counted the  notes  of  poor  preachers,  whose  financial  backing  consisted 
of  faith  and  enthusiasm.  In  this  day  we  can  hardly  do  full  justice  to 
the  men  who  sacrificed  so  much  for  the  institution  that  they  had 
founded.  One  incident  may  be  worthy  of  repetition  here.  When  Dr. 
Ryerson  resigned  his  position  as  Superintendent  of  Education,  he 
addressed  a  communication  to  Hon.  M.  C.  Cameron,  Secretary  of  the 
Piovince.  Arnong  other  things  in  review  of  his  public  career,  he  says  : 
"  During  the  last  four  years  I  had  accumulated  and  invested  two 
thousand  dollars  ;  but  recently  the  claims  of  two  objects  seemed  to 
be  so  strong  (the  one  the  purchase  of  McGill  Square,  for  benevolent 
purposes,  the  other  the  endowment  of  Victoria  College)  that  I  divided 
the  two  thousand  dollars  between  them.  With  the  exception,  there- 
fore, of  the  house  I  occupy,  I  have  no  more  material  wealth  than  I 
had  twenty-five  years  ago." 

A  few  words  as  to  the  students  of  the  early  days  may  be  of  some 
interest.  Practically  all  ofificial  records  of  the  first  years  of  the  Academy 
and  College  have  disappeared.  Down  to  1845,  that  is  for  the  first  ten 
years  of  work,  all  that  we  have  are  three  thin  pamphlets,  the  circulars 
for  the  years  1840,  1841  and  1845.  We  have  to  search  elsewhere 
therefore,  for  our  accounts  of  the  students  of  sixty  and  more  years 
ago.  After  a  somewhat  extended  correspondence  and  searching  of 
papers  and  reminiscences  there  have  been  found  living  to-day  at  least 
twenty-two  persons  who  were  students  at  Victoria  and  Upper  Canada 
Academy  prior  to  1845.     There  are  probably  others  to  be  added  to 


Acta    Victor iana.  335 

this  band  of  octogenarians.  In  this  Hst  are  the  following  :  Hon. 
Matthew  H.  Richey,  formerly  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Nova  Scotia, 
Hon.  James  C  Aikins,*  formerly  Lieut.-Governor  of  Manitoba  ;  Col. 
Walker  Powell,  of  Ottawa,  formerly  Adjutant-General  of  Canada;  Hon. 
William  McDougall,  of  Ottawa;  Judge  Weller,  of  Peterboro' ;  Dr, 
John  George  Hodgins,  who  has  completed  sixty  years  of  Public  Civil 
Service;  Dr.  James  H.  Richardson,  the  venerable  surgeon  of  Toronto 
Gaol;  James  Adams  Matthewson,  the  well-known  wholesale  merchant 
of  Montreal :  Judge  Thos.  A.  Lazier,  of  Belleville,  and  Allan  McLean 
Howard  for  fifty  years  Clerk  of  the  Division  Court  at  Toronto.! 

These  names  and  those  of  others  who  have  passed  away  show  that 
the  students  were  not  all  Methodists,  but  that  many  young  men  came 
from  Presbyterian  and  Church  of  England  homes  to  receive  their 
education  at  an  institution  that  was  open  to  all  and  that  prescribed  no 
religious  tests. 

Tne  co-education  of  the  sexes  was  provided  for  in  the  first  four 
years,  before  the  Academy  was  elevated  into  ttie  degree-conferring 
College.  What  were  the  rules  ?  How  did  they  dififer  from  such  as 
would  be  enforced  to-day  ?  Strange  to  say  I  found  a  copy  of  the  first 
rules  in  the  Journals  of  the  Legislature.  The  Committee  of  the  House 
investigated  the  Institution  in  its  dispute  with  Sir  Francis  Bond  Head, 
and  in  a  Report  to  the  House,  printed  the  rules,  thereby  uninten- 
tionally contributing  to  an  historical  investigation. 

A  condensed  statement  of  the  chief  regulations  may  be  interesting 
in  these  days  when  Victoria  has  returned  to  the  original  system  of 
co-education. 

1.  Hours  of  rising  :  5  in  summer,  6  in  winter.  Hours  of  retiring  :  g  in 
summer,  10  in  winter. 

2.  Due  respect  and  subordination  to  teachers  and  officers. 

3.  Conduct  of  students  to  be  in  all  respects  distinguished  by  moral  pro- 
priety. All  profane,  obscene  and  indecent  language,  garr.es  of  chance  and 
fighting  or  wrestling  are  among  the  grosser  violations  of  this  law. 

4.  All  indecencie'=,  such  as  writing  upon  the  walls,  loud  speaking,  whist- 
ling or  laughing  within  doors,  playing  in  the  halls  or  rooms,  entering  the 
house  with  dirty  shoes,  slovenliness  of  person  and  dress,  lushing  to  or 
from  meals,  unbecoming  conduct  at  table  and  the  odious  practice  of  spit- 
ting on  the  floor  are  strictly  prohibited. 

5.  Permission  very  rarely  given  to  spend  the  evening  out,  and  that  only 
when  it  is  known  where  and  how  they  will  occupy  it.  Must  be  back  at  9 
o'clock. 


*Senator  Aikins  died  Aug.  6,  1904.     See  Christmas  Acta,  pp.   180-183. 
tSee   Acta  Victoriana,  April  and  May,  1904. 


2,^6  Ada    Vic  tori  ana. 

6.  Each  student  to  sweep  out  his  room  before  breakfast.  No  gossiping, 
unnecessary  visiting,  or  assembhng  in  groups  in  each  other's  rooms  will  be 
by  any  means  tolerated. 

7.  Front  of  edifice  for  females,  rear  for  males.  No  corresponding  or 
conversing,  save  brothers  with  sisters. 

8.  Privilege  of  studying  in  rooms  allowed  as  reward  of  good  conduct. 

9.  No  students  are  at  liberty  to  go  to  the  village,  to  take  excursions,  to 
contract  debts  or  dispose  of  anything  without  permission.  It  is  to  be 
treated  as  an  offence  peculiarly  revolting  and  ominous  in  youth  their  using 
ardent  spirits  or  visiting  taverns. 

10.  1st  Monday  in  each  month  for  letter  writing.  All  letters  to  pass 
through  hands  of  Principal  or  Preceptress. 

1 1.  .All  must  attend  church  and  be  orderly  on  Sabbath. 

12.  Day  scholars  go  home  after  regular  hours. 

13.  Students  must  keep  away  from  steward. 

14.  Stoves  inspected  at  night.  Any  students  detected  kindling  fire  after 
inspection  will  forfeit  fires  for  one  week  and,  on  repetition,  will  forfeit  the 
use  of  stoves  altogether. 

15.  Daily  reading  of  Bibles  and  prayers  enjoined. 

One  word  more,  the  college  was  started  to  assist  in  mission  work  by 
the  training  of  promising  young  Indians  as  teachers  and  missionaries. 
In  the  report  of  the  spring  closing  in  1837  the  editor  of  The  Cobourg 
Star  stated  that  the  poem  by  \Vm.  Wilson  and  the  oration  by  Henry 
Steinhauer  most  impressed  him.     He  says  : 

"  The  speakers  were  Indians.  Yes,  two  individuals  were  before  us 
holding  our  thoughts  enchained  as  qualified  and  accomplished  teachers 
in  the  land — children  of  a  race  which,  in  the  pride  and  prejudice  of  his 
heart,  the  white  man  has  for  ages  held  to  be  irreclaimably  degenerate 
and  barbarous.  It  was  an  event  at  once  to  humble  and  delight  us, 
and  one  which  will  not  readily  pass  from  our  memory." 

This  opinion  has  lately  been  corroborated  by  Mr.  Matthewson,  who 
informs  us  that  the  two  Indians  far  outranked  the  rest  of  them.  On 
the  same  occasion,  one  of  the  Latin  orations,  was  delivered  by  Robert 
Palmer  Howard  who,  for  many  years,  was  the  distingtiished  Dean  of 
McGill  Medical  College. 

This  paper  is  submitted  partly  with  the  hope  of  contributing  some 
facts  to  the  study  of  the  most  important  period  of  the  history  of  our 
province  and  partly  with  the  hope  of  suggesting  to  others  the  advisa- 
bility of  making  careful  study  of  other  early  educational  institutions, 
such  as  Bath  Academy,  Grantham  Academy,  Newburg  Academy,  the 
Friends'  School  at  Bloomfield  and  those  institutions  that  have  grown 
into  the  colleges  and  universities  of  the  present  day.  The  stories  of 
these  institutions,  plainly  told,  may  some  day  assist  a  Canadian  Green 
in  the  writing  of  a  worthy  h  story  of  the  Canadian  people. 


A  eta    Vic  to  r?a  na. 


Z?^1 


Sable  Island  and  Its  Inhabitants 

{Concluded.) 

BY    W.    E.    SAUNDERS. 

AS  I  said  at  the  beginning  of  this  article,  I  viewed  Sable  Island  from 
the  standpoint  of  an  ornithologist,  and,  consequently,  was  inter- 
ested not  so  much  in  the  island  itself  as  in  its  inhabitants,  and  parti- 
cularly the  Ipswich  sparrow.  Hence  my  first  thoughts  on  landing 
were  not  for  the  success  of  the  forestry  experiment,  but  for  these  little 
birds  who  make  this  strange  island  their  only  home.  They  proved  to 
be  very  common,  and  their  song  could  be  heard  at  almost  every 
moment  of  the  day. 

They  belong  to  an  insular  race  of  the  Savanna  sparrow  of  eastern 
North  America.  In  the  struggle  for  existence  for  thousands  of  years 
on  this  bleak  little  islet,  the  bird  has  become  considerably  larger  and 
much  paler  than  the  continental  species,  its  increase  of  Itngth  being 
about  eight  per  cent.  The  breeding-ground  of  this  bird  was  for  many 
years  unknown,  and  not  until  1894  was  the  bird  fully  studied  and 
written  upon.  Previous  to  that  time  it  was  known  as  a  migrant  from 
Georgia  to  Mair-.e  and  Nova  Scotia,  and  as  a  straggler  in  Newfound- 
land, but  it  then  disappeared  from  sight.  Some  shrewd  guessers  sur- 
mised that  it  must  breed  on  Sable  Island,  but  Dr.  Dwight,  of  New 
York,  was  the  first  to  brave  the  inconveniences  of  the  passage  to  the 
island  to  study  the  habits  of  this  interesting  bird.  I  found  that  the 
time  intervening  since  his  visit  had  been  very  auspicious  for  the 
sparrows,  as  they  were  much  more  abundant  than  he  represented  them 
to  be. 

I  was  fortunate  in  finding  many  nests,  most  of  them  incomplete,  but 
seven  containing  sets  of  eggs.  The  variations  in  the  colors  and  mark- 
ings of  the  eggs  is  very  great.  Some  resemble  those  of  the  Savanna 
sparrow  ;  others,   with  a  lighter  ground  and  larger  blotches,  those  of 


30^ 


A  eta    Vic  tor  mil  a . 


the  Vesper  sparrow,  while  one  set  has  very  small  spots  and  is  ot  a 
general  slaty  hue,  like  the  eggs  of  the  horned  lark,  and  yet  another 
closely  resembles  some  sets  of  the  bobolink. 

The  nest  itself,  like  that  of  the  Savanna  sparrow,  is  placed  in  an 
excavation  of  nearly  an  inch  in  length  made  among  long,  fallen  gtass 
of  last  year's  growth,  and  built  up  about  an  inch  above  the  ground 
level.  It  is  well  concealed,  and  would  be  difficult  to  find  were  it  not 
that  the  bird  is  very  particular  as  to  the  proper  condition  of  grass. 

But  though  there  are  a  great  many  of  these  sparrows,  by  far  the  most 
numerous  of  all  the  birds  on  the  island  are  two  terns — the  common  tei  n 
and  the  Arctic.     These  are  the  sm.ill  gull-like  birds  with  the  forked  tail. 


PREPARING    FOR    THE    PLANTATION. 


whose  skins  have  been  used  so  much  in  the  past  few  years  for  the  decora- 
tion of  hats.  Thecommon  tern  probably  outnumbers  the  Arctic  by  about 
two  or  three  to  one,  but  their  habits  are  very  similar.  The  nesting 
places  of  the  two  terns  are  scattered  all  over  the  island — as  a  rule  in 
communities.  We  were  too  early  for  the  height  of  the  breeding 
season,  but  the  birds  had  begun  to  lay,  and  perhaps  every  third  cr 
fourth  nest  would  have  from  one  to  three  eggs  in  it.  These  are  used 
very  largely  for  food  by  the  inhabitants.  A  hungry  man  can  dispone 
of  a  good  many  such  small  eggs,  but  the  birds  are  in  such  numbers, 
and  are  such  persistent  layers,  that  it  is  not  long  before  the  inhabitants 
tire  of  such  diet,  and  the  birds  are  then  allowed  to  raise  their  yourg 


Acta    V2ctoriana. 


v309 


in  peace.  Although  too  early  for  the  main  crop  of  eggs,  )et  three  of 
our  party  one  evening  gathered  over  a  hundred  eggs  in  about  twenty 
minutes.  The  nests  are  usually  very  close  together,  and  the  majority 
of  them  are  merely  holes  scooped  out  of  the  sand,  but  a  fair  number 
have  more  or  less  straw  and  dry  grass  as  a  lining,  and  a  very  few  have 
quite  a  compact  and  thick  lining  of  the  same  material. 

After  the  terns  and  sparrows,  the  most  numerous  bird  is  the  scmi- 
palmated  plover,  which  is  well  known  through  most  parts  of  the  coun- 
try in  the  migration,  but  w'hich  is  absent  in  the  breeding  season,  except 
in  the  more  remote  regions  of  the  north.  Sable  Island  is  perhaps  the 
most  southerly  breeding  ground.      Along  the  edges  of  the  large  inland 


A    STARTLED    FLOCK. 


lake  there  is  cast  up  in  the  spring  a  fringe  of  eel  grass  varying  from 
one  to  four  feet  in  width,  in  which  the  plover  places  its  nest.  Each 
pair  excavates  three  or  more  nests  as  a  rule — sometimes  lining  them 
as  well  with  the  same  material.  But  I  was  too  early  for  the  main 
nesting  season,  and  found  only  two  nests  with  eggs. 

The  only  other  plover  breeding  upon  the  island  is  the  belted  piping 
plover.  This  is  the  western  variety  of  the  piping  plover,  and  Dr. 
Dwight  noted  as  one  of  the  surprises  of  Sable  Island  that  this  bird, 
whose  main  breeding-ground  is  in  the  western  plains,  should  be  found 
so  far  to  the  east,  while  the  eastern  part  of  the  continent  is  almost 
entirely  inhabited  by  the  other  variety.     These  birds  excavate  their 


340 


Acta    Victoriana. 


nests  in  the  bare  open  sand,  which  makes  them  exceedingly  difficult 
to  find,  as  the  bird  leaves  the  nest  at  the  sight  of  an  intruder.  Later 
on,  I  was  told,  the  bird  lines  its  nest  very  extensively  with  pieces  of 
shell,  but  the  two  nests  I  saw  contained  only  a  small  piece  of  shell 
and  a  small  bone  respectively,  though  the  nests  seemed  complete. 
Hence  I  concluded  that  the  shell  was  merely  for  ornamentation.  The 
eggs  have  a  beautiful  creamy  buff  ground  dotted  with  small  spots  of 
black,  and  harmonize  very  well  with  the  color  of  the  sand  in  which 
they  are  laid.  The  same,  indeed,  is  true  of  the  color  of  the  bird  itself, 
which  is  almost  light  enough  to  persuade  one  that  a  running  bird  is  a 
fleck  of  foam  being  blown  along  the  beach. 


WILD    PONIES. 


Two  species  of  sandpiper  (the  least  and  the  spotted)  and  two  species 
of  duck  (the  red-breasted  merganser  and  the  black  duck)  complete  the 
enumeration  of  the  ten  breeding  birds  of  Sable  Island.  None  of  these 
birds  are  found  in  very  large  numbers,  the  ducks  being  particularly 
scarce,  although  none  are  ever  killed  by  the  inhabitants.  Indeed  they 
are  protected  as  much  as  possible  against  their  greatest  enemy,  the 
fox.  A  few  were  liberated  on  the  island  some  years  ago,  rapidly 
multiplied  and  became  the  worst  pest  on  the  island,  making  great 
devastation  upon  the  birds.  A  systematic  attempt  has  been  made  to 
exterminate  them,   with  the   result   that   their   numbers   are  greatly 


Acta    Victoriana. 


341 


reduced.  For  the  sake  of  the  birds  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  these  efforts 
will  not  falter  until  the  foxes  are  utterly  destroyed. 

There  are  no  native  land  mammals  on  Sable  Island.  A  few  wild 
horses  are  still  found — the  progeny  of  some  that  were  placed  on  the 
island  years  ago.  The  walrus  was  formerly  abundant  on  its  coasts, 
but  was  long  ago  hunted  to  extermination. 

Two  species  of  seal  are  common,  the  larger  one  of  which,  the  harp- 
seal,  we  frequently  saw  off  shore  among  the  dozens  of  the  harbor 
seal,  which  are  very  common.     The  inquis  liveness  of  the  latter  is 


A    TAME    SEAL. 


very  great.  Unless  the  sea  is  very  rough,  one  cannot  valk  any  distance 
along  the  beach  without  assembling  an  admiring  crowd  of  these  crea- 
tures, which  swim  along  the  shore  with  their  heads  constantly  above 
the  water,  staring  at  the  intruder.  When  one  captures  a  pup  of  the 
harbor  seal  the  mother  swims  close  to  the  shore  with  evident  anxiety  ; 
but  when  the  pup  belongs  to  the  other  species  the  anxiety  changes 
places  and  falls  on  the  captor,  who  must  run  fairly  fast  to  make  good 
his  escape. 


XXVIII.     cAda  ^idoriana.       no. 


EDITORIAL  STAFF,  1904-1905. 

H.  H,  Cragg, '05,     -        -        -        -        Editor-in-Chief. 

Miss  E.  H.  Patters jn,  '^sIt-^^^^^  Miss  E.  M.  Keys,  '06.  W^^^i 

A.  E.  Elliott,  '05  |i.iterary.  ^   ^    Hewitt.  '06.        |ivOcais. 

J.  S.  Bennett,  '05,  Personals  and  Exchanges. 

W.  k.  GiFFORD,  B.A.,  Missionary  and  Religious. 
F.  C.  Bowman.  '06.  Scientific.  :\[.  C.  Lane.  '06.  Athletics. 


BOARD  OF   management: 

E.  W.  Morgan.  '05.       ...       -       Business  Manager. 
J.  N   Tribble, '07.  H   F.  Woodsworth.  '07, 

Assistant  Business  Manager.  Secretary. 

Advisory  Committee: 

Prof.  L.  E.  Horning.  M.A.,  Ph.D.  C.  C.  James,  M.A.. 

Deputy  INIinisterof  Agriculture. 


TE^.VIS:  $1.03  A  YcAR;  SINGLE  COPIES,   15  CENTS. 

Contributions  and  exchanges  should  be  sent  to  H.  H.  Cragg.  Editor" 
in-Chief,  ^cta  Victoriana  ;  business  communications  to  E.  W.  Morgan, 
Business  Manager  Acta  Victoriana.  Victoria  University,  Toronto. 


lEbitonaL 


Rev.  \Vm.  Dawson,  of  London,   England,  while  in 

THE  COURAGE    Brooklyn  recently,  delivered  a  sermon  on  the  sub- 

TO  FORGET,      ject,     "  The   Courage  to    Forget,"   based   on  Paul's 

famous    words,     "  Forgetting    the    things  which    are 

behind."     He  showed  the  necessity  of  forgetting  the  failures  and  sins 

of  the  past  if  one  were  ever  to  succeed  in  life,  and  asserted  that  it 

required  a  great  deal  of  courage  thus  to  forget.     There  is  another  side 

to    this  great    problem    of   forgetting   which    often    requires  as  great 

courage  as  does  the  former,  viz ,  forgetting  the  successes  ot   life  ;  and, 

perhaps,  College  men  require  to  exercise  courage  in  that  way  as  much 

as  in  the  other.     There  is  too  often  a  tendency  to   be  content  with 

our  past  achievements  and  rest  on  our  oars.      We  need  constantly  to 

remember  that  the  world  demands  our  best  at  all  limes,  and  that  that 

best  ought  to  become  steadily  better. 

"  Ah,  but  a  man's  reach  should  exceed  his  grasp. 
Or  what  is  heaven  for  ?" 

Paul's  words  may  well  serve  us  as  a  good  New  Year's  resolution  : 
"  Forgetting  the  things  which  are  behind,  and  stretching  forward  unto 
the  things  which  are  before,  I  press  on  toward  the  mark." 


Acta    Victoriana.  343 

Our  greatest  annual  function  is  now  merely  a  mem- 
THE  CON-       ory,  but  one  which  many  of  us  will  long  recall  with 
VERSAZiONE.    pleasure.     The  Committee   in   charge   had  certainly 
exerted  themselves  to  have  every  detail  attended  to 
in  order  to  make  the  evening  thoroughly  enjoyable,  and  it  is  much  to 
be  regretted  that  other  events  transpired  which  greaily  detracted  from 
the  attendance.      Yet   that   very    fact    probably  tended    in    no    small 
degree  to  a  fuller  measure  of  enjoyment  for  those  who  were  present. 
There  is   one  feature,  however,    in   nearly   all   such   events  which  is 
greatly  to  be  deplored,  and  was  not  absent  in    this.     We  refer  to  the 
utter  disregard  on  the  part  of  the   audience   of  the   feelings  of  those 
who  are  taking  part  in  the  concert.     For  most  of  the  numbers  excel- 
lent attention  was  given,   but   when    our   Mandolin   and   Guitar  Club 
were  giving  their  share  of  the  programme  many  considered  it  a  most 
opportune  time  to  engage   in   conversation.     Such  discourtesy  is  not 
only  annoying  to  those  who  do  desire  to  listen,  but  must  be  very  dis- 
couraging to  the  performers.     Even  though  there  were  no  great  merit 
in  their  playing,  common  courtesy  demanded  that  they  should  have  a 
patient  hearing  to  show  what  they  were  capable  of  doing.    Asa  matter 
of  fact  the  members  had  worked  long  and  arduously  at  their  practices 
and  really  merited  attention.     At  the  Conversat.   last  year  the  treat- 
ment accorded  to  our  Club  was  even  worse  than  this  year.     What  is 
the  cause  of  this?     Is  it  not  worthy  of  a  hearing  ?     If  so,  future  com- 
mittees, in  all  fairness  to  the  friends  who  support   us,  ought  not  to 
engage  it  again.     But  few  of  us  would  be  willing  to  admit  the  charge. 
We  have  reason  to  be  proud  of  our  Mandolin  and  Guitar  Club.     The 
lack  of  attention  is  due  entirely  to  thoughtlessness,  particularly  on  the 
part  of  the  students.     We  see  the  same  lack  of  courtesy   shown    at 
almost  every  public  function  in  our  College  where  instrumental  music 
is  being  rendered.     Indeed  it  is  now  almost  an  insult  to  ask  a  pianist 
to  entertain  us  at  an  open  meeting,  for  the  announcement  of  that  part 
of  the  programme  is  almost  invariably  taken  as  a  signal  to  engage  in 
tete-a-tetes.     It  surely  is  "  time  for  a  change." 

Rev.  Dr.  Newell  Dwight  Hillis,  in  a  recent  article 
MORAL         entitled,  "A  Lord  Shaftesbury  for  Brooklyn,"  seek- 
EDUCATiON.     ing    an  explanation    of  the   lack    of    great    leaders 
and  prominent  men,    declared    that   the  decline  of 
leadership  is   largely  traceable  to  the  home.      "  Nothing  is  more  start- 
ling than  the    absolute  decay  of  moral    and    religious  instruction  in 
the  family.     The  Christian  life   is  a  trade  and  occupation   that  has 
to  be  learned.      A  child    must    be    drilled,    and    drilled  ,    and    stil 


344  Ada    Victoriana. 

drilled,  in  the  Christian  life  if  he  is  to  become  a  leader  in  morals 
and  philosophy  and  reform.  Even  Huxley,  in  his  plea  for  the 
study  of  the  Bible,  finds  the  explanation  of  the  lessening  number  of 
great  men  in  the  lessened  interest  in  these  great  religious  themes  that 
feed  greatness  and  heroism  in  the  human  heart.  The  time  has  come 
when  the  moral  instruction  of  the  children  is  confined  to  a  brief  half- 
hour  upon  one  day  in  seven.  Men  who  would  not  think  for  a  moment 
of  allowing  a  neighbor  to  shape  their  boys'  ideas  of  commerce  have 
no  hesitancy  in  giving  the  training  of  conscience  and  the  moral  senti- 
ments to  any  stranger  in  whose  class  the  child  may  chance  to  be 
placed." 

The  truth  of  these  words  is  apparent  to  any  intelligent  observer. 
The  carelessness  of  parents  in  instructing  their  children  is  becoming 
almost  appalling.  And  if,  as  we  believe,  the  greatness  and  stability  of 
a  nation  depend  upon  the  character  of  its  people  and  that,  in  turn, 
upon  the  moral  and  religious  teaching  imparted,  it  becomes  impera- 
tive that  the  lack  in  the  home  should  be,  as  far  as  possible,  counter- 
acted by  the  increased  diligence  of  those  "in  whose  classes  the  child 
may  chance  to  be  placed."  And  yet  how  often  we  see  the  Sabbath- 
school  teachers  treating  their  responsibility  very  lightly,  putting  no 
preparation  on  their  lessons,  and  depending  so  entirely  upon  their 
helps  for  needed  inspiration  in  imparting  the  truth  that  they  almost 
fear  to  raise  their  eyes  from  the  printed  questions  lest  they  should 
lose  their  place.  Under  such  circumstances  we  can  expect  very  little 
moral  strength  to  emanate  from  the  Sabbath-schools. 

It  may  seem  to  some  out  of  place  to  discuss  such  a  theme  in  a 
college  journal,  yet  college  men  are  expected,  and  rightly  so,  to  be 
leaders  wherever  they  are.  And  as  leaders,  if  we  stand  for  truth  and 
righteousness  as  we  ought  to,  we  must  face  this  great  problem  some 
day.  Every  intelligent  man  recognizes  that  "  righteousness  exalteth  a 
nation,"  but  there  can  be  very  little  righteousness  in  a  nation  where 
the  principles  of  righteousness  are  not  the  very  foundation  of  the 
education  of  the  people.  How  are  we  going  to  ensure  such  education  ? 
It  will  take  long  years  to  get  the  parents  to  recognize  their  responsi- 
bility, though  we  believe  that  must  eventually  be  done.  Meanwhile 
we  must  have  Sunday  School  teachers  with  sufficient  interest  in  the 
truths  they  are  supposed  to  present  to  the  growing  minds  to  be  willing 
to  devote  enough  time  to  its  study  to  make  it  part  of  themselves. 
Only  thus  can  they  instruct  and  influence  others.  It  is  a  healthy  sign 
to  see  that  the  Sunday  School  teachers  of  Toronto  Methodism  have 
realized  the  need  of  greater  preparation  and  have  engaged  Rev.  Dr. 
Courtice  to  conduct  normal  classes  for  them,  in  which  they  take  the 


Ada    Victoriana.  345 

liveliest  interest.  Such  teachers  must  inspire  the  coming  generation 
with  a  love  of  truth  and  righteousness.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  many 
of  these  normal  classes  will  be  started  throughout  our  c  untry  that 
teachers  may  learn  to  assume  the  proper  attitude  toward  the  great 
responsibilities  laid  upon  them.  And  who  should  be  more  capable  of 
encouraging  and  conducting  these  normal  classes  than  those  who  have 
had  the  opp'jrtunities  we  enjoy  ? 

This  youngest  of  our  college  societies  is  showing 

THE  ALMA       beyond  doubt  that  there  is  a  place  for  it  in  our  almost 

MATER  SOCIETY,  overcrowdcd  life.     Already  it  has  grappled  with  many 

much  discussed  problems,  and  has  shown  a  power  to 

meet  many  needs  which  have  long  been  felt  to  be  urgent,  but  which 

no  existent  society  was  ready  to  cope  with. 

One  of  these  was  the  securing,  furnishing  and  maintaining  of  gen- 
eral reading  and  reception  rooms  for  the  men  students.  It  was  mani- 
festly wrong  that  a  man  should  have  no  place  to  receive  friends  or  to 
sit  down  himselt,  except  in  the  Library,  where  conversation  is  forbid- 
den, or  in  a  class  room  from  which  he  might  be  ousted  at  any  minute. 
Especially  was  the  need  for  such  rooms  felt  in  justice  to  our  science 
students,  who  seldom  or  never  in  their  course  take  a  lecture  in  the 
college  building,  and  register  with  us  only  because  of  our  denomina- 
tional character,  and  the  unquestioned  value  of  our  social  life.  To 
keep  these  men  as  a  broadening  factor  in  our  student  life,  and  to  meet 
the  charges  of  some  of  our  ignorant  detractors,  who  claim  that  we  are 
merely  a  theological  institution,  or  a  ladies'  college ;  the  Alma 
Mater  Society  has  seriously  faced  the  problem,  and  before  the  end  of 
the  month  will  have  two  large  rooms  in  the  basement  ready  for  use. 

In  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  Society  has  to  undertake  the  whole 
expense  of  installing  the  heating  system,  and  renovating,  decorating 
and  furnishing  the  rooms,  it  has  been  decided  to  do  the  whole  work 
in  a  substantial  and  artistic  manner,  to  inspire  the  respect  of  the  men 
and  insure  against  rough  usage.  The  looms  will  be  heated  by  hot 
water ;  the  decorations  will  be  in  Oriental  style,  and  the  furniture 
chiefly  in  weathered  oak  with  upholsterings  in  pantasote  and  velours. 
The  total  cost  will  exceed  $1,000,  of  which  about  $600  is  expected 
from  friends  in  the  city,  while  the  society  is  looking  to  graduates  and 
the  friends  of  its  present  members  to  meet  the  remainder.  It  is  hoped 
that  Mr.  J.  F.  Knight,  the  chairman  of  the  committee  having  the 
matter  in  charge,  may,  through  the  kindness  of  our  many  friends,  be 
able  to  report  at  the  formal  opening  of  the  rooms  that  the  whole 
expense  of  our  undertaking  has  been  met.  a.  e.  e. 


;46 


Acta    Victoriana. 


EXCHANGES 


C\V.  WEFJB,  '03,  who  was  in  attendance  at  Queen's  last  year,  is 
.     finishing  his  theological  studies  at  Knox. 
W.  H.  Wood,  '01,  is  taking  a  course  in  the  Yale  Divinity  School. 
E.  FoRSTER,  '03,  Junior  Assistant  last  year  in  the  Chemical  Labora- 
tory, has  succeeded  Mr.  C  M.  Carson  as  Assistant. 

J.  H.  Faull,  '98,  University  Lecturer  in  Botany,  is  now  entitled  to 
write  the  letters  Ph.D.  after  his  name,  having  taken  his  degree  at 
Harvard,  ^^'ith  a  view  to  the  requirements  of  the  Botanical  Department 
of  the  University,  Dr.  Faull  spent  some  weeks  before  the  year's  work 
began  at  the  Universities  oi  Harvard  and  Pennsylvania,  the  Botanical 
Gardens  of  New  York,  and  the  Marine  Biological  Station  at  Malpeque, 
P.E.L  The  classification  and  labelling  of  the  trees  in  the  University 
grounds  was  done  under  his  direction. 

Rev.  a  C.  Courtice,  M.A.,  D.D.,  was  born  at  Prince  Albert, 
Ont.,  and  educated  at  Toronto  University,  where,  on  graduating 
in  1880,  he  took  the  Gold  Medal  in  Philosophy.  On  taking  his 
B.D.  degree  from  \'ictoria  in  1885  he  carried  off  the  Sanford  Gold 
Medal,  and  in  the  same  year  was  ordained  to  the  ministry.  He 
was  unusually  successful  as  a  pastor  and  preacher,  and  occupied 
important  pulpits  until  he  became  editor  of  the  Christian  Guardian 
in  1894,  a  position  he  retained  until  1902.  He  is  well  known  for 
his  literary  contributions  to  various  periodicals,  and  for  his  interest 
in  social  questions. 

E.  Benson,  M.D.,  who  graduated  from  Vic's  old  Medical  School 
in  '66,  died  in  the  month  of  September  at  Winnipeg. 

Miss  L.  E.  V.  Llovd  is  taking  her  post-graduate  work  at  the  Leland 
Stanford  Junior  University,  instead  of  at  the  University  of  California, 
as  we  stated  in  our  account  of  the  class  of  '04. 

Horace  Davison,  who  was  with  the  class  of  '01,  is  now  Superin- 
tendent for  the  Manufacturers'  Life  Assurance  Company  at  Port  of 
Spain,  Trinidad. 


Acta    Victoriana.  347 

Douglas  Thom,  '00,  is  practising  law  at  Regina. 

George  Morris,  who  entered  with  '06  and  will  be  remembered  as 
one  of  the  mighty  men  of  valor  in  that  class  when,  as  freshmen,  they 
battled  with  the  Sophomores,  is  now  ranching  and  keeping  store  at 
Gladys,  Alta. 

G.  B.  Henwood,  '96,  is  practising  law,  and  is  a  K.C.  at  Wetaskiwin, 
Alta. 

George  Watson,  late  of  the  freshman  year,  is  now  a  commercial 
traveller  in  the  West,  with  headquarters  at  Calgary. 

Miss  Sadie  Bristol,  '03,  has  been  appointed  to  the  Moderns  De- 
partment of  Columbian  College,  New  Westminster,  B.C. 

We  are  in  receipt  of  a  copy  of  the  Saskatoon  Pha-nix,  the  managing 
editor  of  which  is  J.  H.  Holmes,  '04.  We  congratulate  Joe  upon  his 
journalistic  enterprise  and  success. 

Rev  Newton  Bowles,  '03,  of  Blanch  River,  paid  a  brief  visit  to 
college  halls  just  before  the  Christmas  holidays. 

On  December  27th,  Mrs.  Simon  Fennel),  celebrated  her  looth 
birthday  at  the  home  of  her  daughter,  Mrs.  Geo.  O.  Stanton,  Mont- 
real. She  was  born  in  Ireland  in  1804,  came  to  Canada  in  1819  with 
her  father,  Thomas  McCamus,  who  settled  in  Cavan,  Durham  County. 
In  1824  she  was  married  at  Cobourg.  Her  two  sons  were  students  at 
Victoria  in  1857  and  1859,  and  both  are  still  living,  one,  Mr.  James 
Fennel],  being  a  hardware  merchant  at  Berlin,  and  the  other,  Rev. 
Joseph  Fennell,  an  Anglican  clergyman  at  Hamifton. 

Mr.  John  Richardson,  who  has  for  several  years  represented 
East  York  in  the  Legislature,  has  retired,  and  been  appointed  Clerk 
of  the  County  of  York.     He  was  a  student  at  Victoria  in  the  sixties. 

Mr.  John  Bell,  K.C,  of  Belleville,  after  long  years  of  honored 
service  as  Chief  Solicitor  for  the  Grand  Trunk  Railway  System,  has 
retired.  He  was  a  student  at  Victoria  in  the  early  days  of  '47  and  '48. 
His  successor  is  Mr.  W.  H.  Biggar,  who,  though  not  a  graduate  of 
Victoria,  has  "good  connections."  His  father  was  the  late  James 
L.  Biggar,  one  of  the  earliest  students  at  Victoria,  and  his  mother, 
Miss  Hodgins,  a  student  of  the  Academy  days,  and  sister  of  the 
veteran  Dr.  J.  G.  Hodgins. 

Rev.  Dr.  Davidson  Macdonald,  who  died  on  January  3rd,  and 
who  was  for  forty-one  years  connected  with  medical  missions  in  Japan, 
was  a  student  at  Victoria  in  the  early  sixties. 


34^  Acta    Victor iana. 

Several  Victoria  graduates  are  candidates  for  the  Ontario  Legisla- 
tive Assembly  in  the  elections  now  pending,  viz.,  J.  W.  St.  John,  B.A., 
'8i  ;  M.A.,  '84,    LL.B.  (Con.),    in    West  York;  W.  A.  Dowler,  '80 
(Lib.),  in  South  Oxford;  VV.  L.  Brewster,  '82  (Con.),  in  South  Brant; 
"  and  F.  M.  Field,  '84  (Con.),  in  West  Northumberland. 

In  our  sketch  of  Senator  Kerr  in  the  last  issue,  we  gave  the  date  of 
his  birth  as  1836.     The  correct  date  is  1829. 

Rev.  Robert  Hughes,  C.T.,  '04,  writes  us  that  the  Victoria 
graduates  of  British  Columbia  are  about  to  organize  a  "Victoria  Club," 
so  as  to  keep  in  touch  with  one  another  and  with  their  Alma  Mater  — 
a  good  idea,  which  other  graduates  elsewhere  might  adopt.  Mr. 
Hughes  was  lately  awarded  second  place  in  a  lecture  competition 
arranged  by  the  Victoria  League  of  England,  through  the  London 
Times,  for  his  MSS.  lecture  on  British  Columbia.  As  the  competition 
was  open  to  Britishers  throughout  the  world,  Robert  deserves  con- 
gratulation. 

The  sympathy  of  the  student  body  will  go  out  to  Miss  E.  L.  Chubb, 
'06,  whose  mother  died  recently  in  Toronto  Junction,  of  diphtheria, 
after  a  very  short  illness. 

Miss  Annie  M,  Smith,  02,  is  teaching  Moderns  in  Port  Perry  High 
School. 


Weddings 

In  Stratford,  on  November  9th,  Rev.  W.  H.  Spence,  of  Lake  Mills, 
Iowa,  who  was  for  three  years  a  member  of  Acta  staff,  took  to  wife 
one  of  the  most  popular  and  gifted  young  ladies  of  the  Classic  City, 
in  the  person  of  Miss  Hope  Morris.  The  ceremony  was  performed 
by  Rev.  Dr.  Langford,  in  whose  church  the  bride  was  an  energetic  and 
earnest  worker.  We  are  pleased  to  know  that  the  abilities  that  brought 
Will  to  the  fore  in  college  life  have  secured  him  a  good  charge  in 
Iowa,  the  land  of  his  adoption.  Acta  joins  Mr.  and  Mrs  Spence's 
many  friends  in  best  wishes  for  their  success  and  happiness  in  their 
new  home. 

A  pretty  and  elaborate  wedding  took  place  in  Lima,  N.Y.,  on  De- 
cember 27th,  when  Miss  Alma  Clark,  of  that  city,  became  the  wife  of 
Cephis  Guillet,  B.A.,  '87,  Ph.D.,  teacher  of  Modern  Languages  in  the 
Toronto  Technical  School.  Dr.  Guillet,  after  graduating  from  Vic- 
toria, took  post-graduate  work  at  Harvard  and  Clark  Universities,  and 


Ada    Victo7'ia7ia.  349 

is  specially  qualified  on  pedagogical  lines.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Guillet  have 
taken  up  their  residence  in  Toronto,  and  have  the  good  wishes  of 
many  friends  with  whom  Acta  begs  leave  to  join. 

In  Grace  Church,  Brampton,  on  December  28th,  Miss  Violet 
Isabel,  daughter  of  Mr.  J.  W.  Main,  and  Rev.  Robert  Wallace 
Dalgleish,  B.A.,  B.D.,  of  Carstairs,  Alberta,  were  united  in  marriage 
by  Rev.  R.  N.  Burns,  B.A.  The  groom  is  a  graduate  in  Arts  of 
McGill  University,  but  took  his  theological  work  at  Victoria  in  '01 
and  '02,  and  proved  himself  a  good  college  man.  His  bride  was  one 
of  the  most  energetic  workers  in  Grace  Church  and  a  valued  member 
of  the  choir.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dalgleish  are  followed  to  their  home  in 
Alberta  by  the  sincerest  good  wishes  of  all  who  know  them. 

We  are  pleased  to  make  good  some  omissions  from  the  list  of  sum- 
mer weddings  that  appeared  in  our  October  number,  which  lack  of 
space  prevented  us  from  doing  in  our  last  number. 

At  Hamilton,  on  October  19th,  Miss  Sarah  Mills,  of  that  city, 
was  married  to  Rev.  Thomas  Poole,  '97,  pastor  of  the  Methodist 
Church,  in  Shefifield,  Ont. 

In  London,  on  June  22nd,  Miss  Jennie  Smith-Taylor  and  Rev. 
Amos  Thomas,  '03,  were  married  by  Rev.  R.  D.  Hamilton,  of  the 
Wellington  Street  Church.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thomas  are  residing  at  the 
Methodist  parsonage  at  Kinglake. 

On  August  1 6th,  in  the  Princess  Street  Methodist  Church,  Van- 
couver, B.C.,  Rev.  R.  N.  Powell,  united  in  marriage  Miss  L.  E.  Teresa 
Ryerson,  formerly  of  Sunshine,  Ont.,  and  Lieut.  Victor  W.  Odium,  city 
editor  of  the  Vancouver  World.  Mr.  Odium  spent  some  three  years 
at  Victoria  with  the  Class  of  '03,  and  was  one  of  the  under-graduates 
who  represented  Victoria  in  South  Africa.  After  a  honeymoon  spent 
in  St.  Louis  and  Toronto,  the  young  couple  returned  to  Vancouver, 
where  they  now  reside. 


Exchanges 

One  of  the  brightest  and  most  ably  edited  of  the  exchanges  that 
reaches  us  is  The  O.  A.  C.  Review.  Its  neat  and  tasteful  exterior  is 
always  an  index  of  good  things  to  be  found  between  the  covers.  Nor 
is  the  subject  matter  of  its  articles  confined  to  technical  questions  only; 
we  find  in  the  last  number  to  hand,  among  other  articles  of  general  in- 
terest, a  very  clear  resume  of  the  causes  of  the   Russo-Japanese  war. 


350  Acta    Victoriana. 

written  by  Mr.  Nog-Tany,  a  native  Japanese,  in  attendance  at  O.  A.  C. 
The  Christmas  number  of  the  J^eviezu  is  particularly  deserving  of  praise 
for  its  well-written  articles  and  beautful  cuts.  An  editorial  suggestion  is 
that  a  Canadian  College  Journalists'  Association  be  formed,  after  the 
manner  of  that  recently  formed  by  the  editors  of  American  college 
magazines,  assembled  in  convention  at  St.  Louis.  The  suggestion  is 
one  worthy  of  consideration  though  there  seem  to  be  practical  dififi- 
culties  in  the  way  of  its  realization.  The  college  paper  is  now  a  recog- 
nized institution  in  every  college  of  any  note  and  its  importance  cannot 
be  denied.  Nor  is  it  to  be  doubted  that  college  journalism  would  be 
improved  if  editors  and  business  managers  could  compare  ideas  and 
ideals.  On  the  other  hand,  college  journals  are  not,  as  a  rule,  run  with 
any  profit  and  could  rarely  afford  to  pay  the  expenses  of  delegates  to 
such  a  convention.  Then,  too,  the  personnel  of  the  editorial  boards 
changes  every  year,  so  that  the  convention  would  be  composed  either 
of  inexperienced  men  or  men  about  to  lay  aside  the  editorial  quill. 
These  difficulties,  however,  are  perhaps  not  insuperable,  and  we  should 
like  to  see  a  further  discussion  of  the  idea  by  our  contemporaries. 

Two  articles  that  appeared  in  The  Varsity  a  few  weeks  ago,  one  of 
them  entitled  "Charon  Redivivus,"  and  one,  "Co-education,"  ex- 
cited a  good  deal  of  comment  among  the  undergraduates  of  the 
University.  The  former  was  a  clever  satire  on  some  members  both  of 
the  staff  and  of  the  student  body,  written  over  the  modest  pen  name  of 
"Oudeis,  '05."  The  publication  in  The  Varsity  of  the  reflections  on 
the  powers  that  be  contained  in  this  article,  is  sufficient  indication 
that  the  dissatisfaction  with  the  situation  of  affairs  in  the  University, 
shown  in  the  appearance  of  a  number  of  letters  in  the  public  press, 
has  its  counterpart  within  the  walls  of  the  University.  The  other  article, 
that  on  "Co-education,"  is  a  plaintive  plea  on  behalf  of  the  women 
students,  by  "One  of  them."  The  writer  believes  in  co-education 
with  the  CO  in  large  capitals.  We  do  not  believe  that  the  majority  of 
women  students  in  Toronto  would  subscribe  to  her  sentiments,  that 
they  chafe  in  "the  humiliating  position  of  co-eds,"  or  that  they  feel 
that  they  are  "  barely  tolerated "  because  they  are  not  admitted  to 
the  men's  literary  societies  and  glee  clubs.  We  know  that  it  is  not  the 
case  in  the  federated  colleges  at  least.  Our  distressed  Co-ed,  disap- 
pointed that  she  cannot  debate  and  sing  with  the  men,  perhaps  fence 
and  play  hockey  with  them,  concludes  her  article  very  naively  by 
giving  three  cogent  reasons  why  a  Varsity  man  should  marry  a  Varsity 
woman ;  it  would  be  uncharitable,  however,  to  suggest  that  this  is  One 
of  Them's  idea  of  the  end  of  co-education. 


Ada    Victoriana. 


Zl^ 


We  also  wish  to  congratulate  The  Varsity  on  the  issue  of  a  very 
interesting  Christmas  number.  An  article  by  Armstrong  Black  on  ''The 
Indebtedness  of  Tennyson,"  a  story  by  Jean  Blewett,a  poem  by  Goldwin 
Smith,  and  a  translation  into  Greek  verse  of  Tennyson's  "Crossing  the 
Bar,"  by  Principal  Hutton,  are  among  its  most  readable  features. 

The  Presbyteria7i  College  /ournal  is  published  by  the  students  of 
the  Presbyterian  College  at  Montreal,  a  fact  which,  perhaps,  justifies 
the  exclusively  theological  character  of  its  contents.  The  November 
number  contains  an  appreciation  of  the  late  Prof.  Campbell,  by  Dr. 
Ross,  a  former  colleague.  The  Argument  for  Religion,  by  Dr.  Fraser, 
is  logical  and  will  commend  itself  to  those  who  care  for  apologetic 
reasoning.  We  cannot  approve  the  false  economy  of  the  Journal  in 
disfiguring  with  an  advertisement  a  front  cover  that  would  otherwise 
be  neat  and  unostentatious. 

We  are  pleased  to  note  that  Vox  Wesleyana  continues  to  improve 
both  in  size  and  quality.  A  commendable  feature  about  Vox  is  the 
fact  that  its  different  departments  give  an  adequate  reflection  of  every 
phase  of  college  activity,  for,  in  our  opinion,  the  college  paper  ought 
to  give  expressions  to  all  sides  of  college  life.  Students  who  are  look- 
ing forward  to  journalism  will  find,  in  the  December  number  of  Vox, 
some  interesting  interviews  with  Winnipeg  newspaper  men  on  the 
value  of  a  university  training  for  that  kind  of  work. 

We  gladly  welcome  as  a  new  exchange  the  Acadia  Athenceum. 
Our  Blue  nose  contemporary  is  bright  and  readable. 


ALONG    THE    G.    T.    R.    SYSTEM. 


352 


Acta    Victoyiana. 


1       RELIGIOUS 


V 


The  Personal  Consecration  of  the  Individual 

BY  C.   B.   KEENLEVSIDE,  '92. 

"  Find  your  place   in  the   world  and   then  burn   to  the  socket." — Principal   Hastings,  to  his 

Graduating  Class. 

THE  campaign  shall  yet  be  won  and  Jesus  crowned  as  King  from 
the  rivers  to  the  ends  Of  the  earth.  But  victory  lingers.  The 
King  tarries.  The  Eastern  skies  are  not  yet  aglow  with  the  dawn. 
Nay,  midnight  is  still  upon  us.  Heavy  are  the  burdens  and  dim  grow 
the  eyes  of  the  watchers.  And  why  ?  As  the  Lord  liveth  before 
whom  we  stand  ours  is  the  blame.  We  have  forsaken  the  command- 
ments of  Jehovah. 

His  orders  are  : — "  Seek  ye  first  His  Kingdom."  And  we  disobey. 
We  seek  our  own  kingdom  first.  If  we  have  any  spare  strength  or 
time  or  loose  change  left,  that  goes  to  His  Kingdom.  And  this  is 
God's  truth. 

It  ought  not  to  be,  but  every  soul  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  Jesus, 
saved  by  His  sacrifice,  born  by  the  second  birth  into  His  army,  ought 
to  be  out  and  out,  body,  soul  and  baggage,  in  the  campaign  for  the 
coming  of  the  Kingdom. 

The  idle  and  selfish  camp-followers  do  more  harm  to  an  army  than 
the  enemy's  quick-firing  or  long  range  guns.  Only  the  soldier  who 
holds  himself  ready  to  go  down  to  the  firing  line,  garrison  the  forts  or 
guard  the  supplies,  as  the  leader  may  command,  is  of  value  to  the 
flag.     All  others  bring  ruin  to  the  army  and  shame  to  its  banners. 

And  in  the  army  of  Jehovah  the  conditions  in  no  wise  differ. 
Every  soldier  ought  to  be  willing  to  go  or  to  stay,  to  be  or  to  do,  as 
He  commands.  When  that  time  comes,  then  lift  up  your  eyes  to 
the  East,  for  lo  !  the  skies  will  be  lurid  with  the  coming  dawn. 

Thus,  and  thus  alone,  can  the  world  be  evangelized  in  our  genera- 
tion. Let  every  Christian,  yes,  or  every  second  Christian,  hearken  to 
God's  command  given  through  His  servant  Paul  (Phil.  2.  5) :  "  Have 
this  mind  in  you  that  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus,  who,  existing  in  the 


Ac  fa    Victoriana.  353 

form  of  God,  counted  the  being  on  an  equality  with  God  not  a  thing 
to  be  grasped,  but  emptied  himself." 

Let  us  do  this.  It  is  Jehovah's  will,  for  we  were  foreordained  to  be 
conformed  to  the  image  of  His  Son.  Let  us  do  it,  and  oh,  what  a 
tale  the  twentieth  century  will  tell  of  victory  for  the  Cross. 

The  first  and  greatest  of  Christ's  missionaries,  who  had  much  of  the 
mind  of  the  Master,  said  (Phil.  3.  7) — "What  things  were  gain  to 
me  these  have  I  counted  loss  for  Christ ;  yea,  I  count  all  things  to  be 
loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord  ; 
for  whom  I  suffer  the  loss  of  all  things  and  do  count  them  but  refuse 
that  I  may  gain  Christ. 

Before  God,  my  brother,  you  and  I  bear  as  great  a  responsibility  to 
spread  the  gospel  as  did  St.  Paul. 

If  we  but  had  the  spirit  and  zeal  of  that  immortal  man,  the  record  of 
shame  and  unfaithfulness  now  being  written  by  the  Christian  Church 
would  end  in  one  grand  burst  of  victory  and  one  eternal  hallelujah. 

Jesus  said  (Luke  14.  33):  "  Whosoever  he  be  of  you  that  renounceth 
not  all  that  he  hath  he  cannot  be  my  disciple." 

"  Whosoever  "  of  a  certainty  includes  you  and  me. 

We  cannot  too  strongly  emphasize  this,  for  our  failure  during 
nineteen  hundred  years  may  be  traced  to  the  fact  that  the  individual 
Christian  has  not  felt  his  personal  responsibility  to  be  out  and  out, 
body,  spirit,  soul  and  baggage,  in  the  campaign.  Too  many  of  us,  I 
fear,  are  like  one  or  the  other  of  two  children  well  known  to  the  writer. 

There  is  a  little  maiden,  barely  five,  to  whom  the  writer  was  talking 
about  missions.  He  told  her  how  Jesus  commanded  His  followers, 
just  before  He  went  to  heaven,  to  go  all  over  the  world  and  tell  all  the 
men  and  women  everywhere,  and  the  little  boys  and  girls  about  Him, 
and  about  the  heaven  Hs  was  preparing,  so  that  they  might  love  Him 
and  go  with  Him  to  heaven.  "  And  do  you  know,"  said  he,  "  ihey 
haven't  done  it,  and  so  there  are  millions  of  little  boys  and  girls  who 
have  never  heard  of  Jesus." 

And  then,  to  interest  her  still  further,  he  said  :  "  And  we  are  trying 
to  get  a  number  of  good  men  and  women  to  go  and  tell  these  little 
boys  and  girls  and  their  fathers  and  mothers  about  Jesus,  so  that 
when  you  and  your  little  brother  and  sister,  and  father  and  mother 
get  to  heaven,  all  these  little  boys  and  girls  and  their  fathers  and 
mothers  will  be  there,  too.     Won't  that  be  splendid  ?  " 

And  she  raised  herself  on  her  elbow,  with  eyes  fairly  dancing  with 
joy  at  the  prospect,  and  said,  "  Oh,  yes  \  but  father,  don't  you  send 
them  all  a  ticket  through  the  post  ?  " 


354  Acta    Victoriana. 

How  like  that  is  to  the  plan  we  adopt.  We  do  not  send  them  a 
ticket  through  the  post,  but  we  Christians  who  have  received  eternal 
life  at  the  pierced  hand  of  Jesus,  we  give  the  price  of  one  concert 
ticket  each  to  save  a  billion  heathen.  And  the  dismal  part  of  it  is  we 
are  content  so  to  do ;  nay,  rather  we  are  proud  of  our  givings,  and 
seem  really  to  think  that  we  are  generous. 

There  is  a  little  boy  who  came  into  possession  of  a  few  coppers  not 
long  ago  and  at  once  set  off  with  a  business-like  air  down  the  street. 
To  his  mother's  question  as  to  where  he  was  going,  he  replied,  "To 
the  grocery  store  for  candy." 

"  But  George,"  said  his  mother,  "  hadn't  you  better  save  the  money 
for  the  missionaries  ?  " 

Now,  he  had  been  well  taught,  and  therefore  sympathized  with  the 
missionaries,  and  did  not  want  them  to  suffer,  but  he  was  only  a  boy, 
and  so  wanted  the  candy  and  wanted  it  badly. 

He  was  puzzled.  His  face  showed  it.  But  a  bright  idea  struck 
him  and  he  looked  up  with  a  smile  and  said  :  "  Oh,  that  will  be  all 
right,  mother  ;  I'll  tell  Mr.  Van  Luven,  the  grocery  man,  to  give  the 
money  to  the  missionaries." 

And  so  we  wish  the  heathen  well  and  would  like  to  see  them  saved, 
and  we  are  in  favor  of  foreign  missions  and  want  more  missionaries 
sent  out  and  all  that,  yet  we  do  so  want  the  sugar  sticks  that  are  so 
dear  to  maturer  years. 

I  do  not  mind  confessing  that  my  hope  lies,  not  in  the  well-to  do 
and  the  rich,  in  the  middle-aged  and  the  elderly,  bur,  under  God,  in 
the  children  and  the  youth  of  the  country. 

By  middle  life  a  man's  mode  of  thought  is  fixed,  his  habits  formed, 
and  in  many  cases  avarice  has  fastened  its  deadly  fangs  upon  his  soul. 
But  the  young,  like  the  plastic  sea  beach  of  ages  past,  are  open  lo 
impressions  which  time  will  harden  into  the  solid  rock  of  holy  living 
and  unshaken  conviction. 

Therefore,  I  write  unto  you,  young  men,  because  you  are  strong  and 
free  from  the  demon  of  avarice.  Your  life,  with  all  its  infinite 
capacities  and  boundless  possibilities,  lies  before  you. 

Ah,  my  brother,  this  is  your  day  of  visitation.  This  is  your 
opportunity.  Not  since  the  days  of  Peter  and  John  have  young  men 
and  women  faced  such  a  glorious  call.  No  other  generation  since 
Christ  has  stood  under  such  pricele.^s  burdens,  or  had  opening  before 
it  such  visions  of  wondrous  glory. 

You  have  only  one  life.  Make  the  most  of  it.  Make  it  tell  for  the 
Kingdom. 


Acta    Victoriana.  355 

Notes  from  Anneslry  Hall. 

Two  well-known  Christian  workers  visited  the  Hall  last  term — 
Mrs.  Thurston  and  Miss  Rouse. 

The  former,  a  graduate  of  Mt.  Holyoke,  spent  some  years  missioning 
in  Persia  and  China,  and  is  now  a  travelling  secretary  for  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement.  The  story  of  her  own  work  and  her  plea  for 
mission  work  will  not  be  forgotten. 

Miss  Rouse,  a  graduate  of  Girton,  and  at  present  a  secretary  of  the 
World's  Student  Christian  Federation,  brought  a  story  of  Christian 
student  life  and  work  in  many  lands.  She  addressed  the  women 
students  of  University  College,  Victoria  College  and  several  of  the 
ladies'  colleges.  The  residents  of  Annesley  Hall  were  especially 
favored,  as  she  made  her  home  with  them  and  was  always  ready  to 
talk  with  the  girls  individually,  or  in  groups.  a.  e.  d. 


John  R.  Mott  was  with  us  again — strong,  logical,  searching 
Pauline.  He  came  at  the  close  of  the  week  of  prayer.  It  had  been 
a  good  week,  and  we  were  looking  for  results  to  appear.  Mott  held 
men's  meetings  in  Wycliffe  Convocation  Hall  on  Saturday,  Sunday 
and  Monday  evenings,  preached  the  University  sermon  on  Sunday, 
and  addressed  the  women  students  on  Monday  afternoon.  Many 
men  will  always  remember  the  Sunday  evening  meeting.  It  was 
grand.     More  than  ninety  men  entered  upon  a  new  life. 

Every  Vic.  man  and  woman  ought  to  attend  the  College  Missionary 
Conference,  January  20th  to  22nd.  A  wider  outlook,  a  larger 
opportunity,  and  a  truer  life  purpose  are  large  returns  from  the  invest- 
ment of  two  days.  Besides,  the  missionary  work  has  an  undeniable 
claim  upon  us.     Consult  the  programme. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  has  organized  a  department  for  evangelistic  work 
outside  the  college.  On  one  Sunday  evening  recently  the  services  in 
three  of  the  city  churches  were  conducted  by  bands  of  Victoria  men. 
When  possible  the  men  are  visiting  churches  outside  the  city  also, 
and  during  the  first  two  weeks  of  January  a  successful  campaign  was 
conducted  in  First  Methodist  Church,  London.  Mr.  E.  S.  Bishop 
has  the  work  in  charge,  and  with  him  are  associated  as  leaders, 
E.  W.  Wallace,  B.A.,  and  W.  A.  GifTord,  B.A. 


356 


Ada    Victoriana. 


QCAL 


T' 


'HE  frost  is  here,  the  fuel  is  dear  ; 

The  woods  are  sere,  and  the  fires  burn  clear  ; 
The  frost  is  here,  and  has  bitten  the  heel  of  the  going  year. 

—  Tennyson. 

"  The  Tempest." — Resolved,  That  I  will  never  again  absent 
myself  from  prayers. — ist  yr.  C.  T. 

"Measure  for  Measure." — Resolved,  That  I  will  not  go  to  Shea's 
any  more — after  leaving  College. — 2nd  yr.  C.  T. 

"Comedy  ot  Errors." — Resolved  :  i.  That  I  will  give  up  milk  diet. 
2.  That  I  will  skip  one  lecture  a  week.  3.  That  I  will  have  my 
revenge  on  '09. — Freshman. 

"Much  Ado  About  Nothing." — Resolved  :  i.  That  I  will  not  work 
between  meals.    2.  That  I  will  begin  to  use  calling  cards. — Sophomore. 

"As  You  Like  It." — Resolved:  i.  That  resolutions  are  a  bore. 
2.  That  I  will  not  make  any.     3.  That  I  will  be  popular. — Junior. 

"All's  Well  That  End's  Well."— Resolved  :  i.  That  I  will  be 
good.  2.  That  I  will  wake  up.  3.  That  I  will  be  dignified.  4.  That 
I  cannot  get  married  just  yet.  5.  That  I  will  decide  what  I  am  going 
to  be.  6.  That  I  will  take  first-class  honors ; — and  ninety-four  others 
for  which  we  haven't  room. — Senior. 

"  A  Mid-Winter  Night's  Dream." — Resolved,  That  I  shall  ad- 
vance by  degrees. — B.D. 

When  Robby  and  Boots  again  partake  of  walnuts,  lemon  sour, 
raspberry  tarts,  and  "  nice  big,  green  bulls'-eyes,"  all  within  an  hour, 
the  institution  hopes  to  be  able  to  offer  better  facilities  as  an  emer- 
gency hospital. 

Someone  reports  seeing  Booth  on  his  way  to  dinner  with  a  list  of 
Arabic  roots  in  one  hand  and  a  dyspepsia  tablet  in  the  other. 

C.  D.  H.  (packing  up) — "There'll  be  something  doing  in  the 
wash  tub  when  I  get  home." 


Acta    Victoriana.  357 

Dr.  Potts  having  prayed  for  rain  at  the  evening  service,  December 
1 8th,  escaped  from  the  city  Monday  morning  before  the  Rink 
Committee  could  register  a  protest.     And  it  rained. 

Mr.  Geo.  G.  Stephenson,  now  on  circuit,  and  Rev.  Bert  Dal- 
gleish,  B.A.,  from  Alberta,  made  us  a  visit  lately. 

If  the  Conversat  is  rightly  called  the  social  function  of  Victoria, 
everyone  will  agree  that  we  are  justly  proud  of  this  year's  event.  The 
whole  affair  was  conducted  with  a  harmony  and  charm  which 
reflected  credit  on  the  Committee.  Especially  delightful  were  the 
concert  numbers.  The  Glee  and  Mandolin-Guitar  Clubs  achieved  a 
brilliant  success  ;  the  other  talent  was  of  a  high  order  and  equally 
appreciated. 

An  amusing  story  is  told  of  a  young  lady  who  apparently  came 
unaccompanied.  Having  purchased  a  ticket,  when  the  caterer  offered 
to  relieve  her  of  it,  she  cordially  grasped  his  extended  hand  and  was 
"  pleased  to  meet  him." 

Junior  co-ed  (as  the  bugle  announces  a  new  promenade) — "There's 
the  call  to  arms." 

Madame  President  (after  the  Conversat) — "  I  tried  so  hard  to  be 
dignified  and  to  behave  myself,  but  once  I  went  and  sat  behind  a 
door." 

Miss  P-tter-n,  '06  (speaking  of  the  Scotch  representative) — "Yes, 
Ned  brought  him  over  from  Athens."  Her  Senior  Sister — "  Oh  !  is 
he  one  of  the  Egyptian  curios  ?  " 

The  room  where  limelight  views  were  exhibited  proved  to  be  a 
popular  rendezvous.     It  was  dark  there. 

Someone  to  Jenkins — "  I  hear  you're  in  love,  Jenks."     Jenkins — 

"  Oh  !  I  know  where  you've  been.  Over  to  the  Hall  to  see  Miss ." 

"No,  I  haven't."     "  But  you  must  have  been  ;  she's  the  only  one  that 
knew  it." 

Kelly — "  There's  a  thought  which  hasn't  struck  you  yet.'' 
The  following  bulletin  lately  appeared  :    "  Notice — A  good  dog  to 
be  given  away,  suitable  to  a  country  home."     (Signed)  Robert. 

On  the  night  of  Wednesday,  December  7th,  the  Woman's  Literary 
Society  held  its  open  meeting.  The  business  was  good  and  expediti- 
ously despatched.  In  the  literary  session  interesting  papers  were  read 
on  "  Foreign  and  British  Universities,"  which  received  merited  appre- 
ciation. The  event  was  unprecedentedly  successful.  The  Kid's  Corner, 
as  ever,  filled  in  the  gaps  with  happy  hits  at  the  Ladies'  Gallery. 


358  Ada    Vicioriana. 

"  Red  as  a  rose  is,  Stapleford's  nose  is." 

The  Chancellor  came  back  from  the  front  pew  to  sit  in  the  Corner. 
They  were  so  orderly. 

Prof.  Robertson  to  Dr.  Horning  (on  seeing  their  engravings  facing 

each  other  in  Xmas  Acta,  with  the  text  re  Dr.  H. ) — "  '  He  has  the 

power  in  an  eminent  degree  of  clothing  dry  bones  with  flesh  and 
blood.'     How  do  you  do  it,  Horning?     Give  me  the  recipe." 

On  the  evening  of  Dtcember  5th  the  Glee  Club  and  Symphony 
Orchestra  gave  a  successful  concert  in  the  Town  Hall,  Acton,  before 
a  large  and  enthusiastic  audience.  It  is  fair  to  say  that  a  large  share 
of  the  success  is  due  to  Mr.  E.  J.  Moore,  whose  home  is  in  Acton. 

Several  amusing  incidents  occurred  at  the  concert.  The  first 
number  was  scarcely  concluded  when  a  bouquet  of  carnations  was 
brought  up  to  the  platform  inscribed,  "  F.  J.  Price,  B.A.,  from  two 
ladies  of  short  acquaintance.^''  These  are  talented  and  vivacious  mem- 
bers of  the  teaching  profession,  who  reside  at  the  home  where  Mr. 
Price  was  entertained.  Later,  while  the  club  was  singing,  "By  the 
Light  of  the  Moon,"  the  audience  (and  Teddy  Moore)  were  surprised 
by  a  stanza  ending  "  When  we  haven't  Teddy  any  more,  Oh  my,  my, 
how  we'll  weep.  By  the  Light,"  etc.  Needless  to  say  it  made  a  hit. 
A  little  child  in  the  audience  sent  up  a  vigorous  protest  while  "  Doan 
Ye  Cry,  Ma  Honey ''  was  being  rendered. 

Our  estimable  Juniors  seem  to  merit  beyond  all  equivocation  their 
distinctive  characteristic,  originality,  self-arrogated  as  it  is.  Instead  of 
the  stereotyped  promenade  concert,  their  annual  reception  this  year 
took  the  form  of  a  masquerade.  The  afifair  was  exclusive,  and  held  at 
the  home  of  Miss  Ashall,  who  extended  her  hospitality  to  the  class. 
Some  amusing  incidents  have  come  to  our  ears.  Adams,  who  was 
masked  complete  as  witch,  rode  in  one  of  the  carriages  furnished  for 
the  ladies,  but  gave  it  away  by  his  chuckling.  Gus  Shaver,  who  also 
was  attired  a  lafemme,  was  escorted  thither  by  Mark,  whom  he  utterly 
scandalized  by  his  unladylike  conduct.  Boarding  a  crowded  street 
car,  a  man  (deluded  mortal  !)  politely  offered  the  personation  his  seat. 

The  last  meeting'  of  the  Union  Lit.  for  the  fall  term,  with  a  good 
literary  programme,  spicy  business,  election  of  ofificers,  and  "bun 
feed,"  could  not  but  be  enjoyable.  There  was  added  interest  in  the 
fact  that  several  recent  graduates  were  present,  Messrs.  Aikins,  Rees, 
Gray  and  Ogden,  who,  by  recounting  reminiscences,  made  bearable 
the  otherwise  tedious  delay  of  the  election  returns.  There  having 
arisen  a  suspicion  amounting  almost  to  certainty  that  the  scrutineers, 


Acta    Victoriana.  359 

and  others  whom  we  may  term  bucaneers,  were  devastating  the  pro- 
visions deposited  in  the  annex,  it  was  moved  that  Messrs.  Trueman 
and  Bennett  be  a  committee  to  investigate  the  alleged  piracy.  An 
additional  clause  was  proposed  that  they  be  muzzled  before  being 
turned  loose.  The  Speaker  objected  to  this  for  the  (spurious)  scrip- 
tural reason,  "  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  nor  the  ass,"  etc.  One 
of  the  committee  named  instantly  claimed  to  be  the  ox,  on  the  ground 
that  Balaam  had  only  one  ass  ;  to  which  it  was  replied  that  he,  in  the 
nature  of  the  case,  must  be  the  ass,  because  he  was  the  one  that  kicked. 

Pursuant  of  the  order-in-council  of  the  Alma  Mater  Society,  several 
consignments  of  books,  bags,  etc.,  were  removed  from  the  window  at 
the  side  entrance.  Colliss,  "08,  (meeting  A.  D.  Miller  in  hall) — 
"Who    took    my    books?"      Miller    (in   explanation) — "The   notice 

says "     C.  (carried  away  with  indignation) — "If  you've  got  those 

books,  Miller,  produce  them  at  once  !  " 

FuLLERTON  whiles  away  the  time  in  Dr.  Reynar's  lectures  by  writing 
couplets,  e.g.  (taken  directly  from  his  note-book) — "  All  people  that  on 
earth  do  dwell.  Come  join  in  our  delicious  throng." 

Trench,  '08  (at  lecture  in  Greek)—"  Epi — ep— ,eh~  Dad  !  I  don't 
know  what  it  is." 

Jerry  was  a  trifle  uncertain  regarding  the  identity  of  one  of  the 
girls  who  entered  the  rink  with  a  bunch  of  freshettes ;  so  looking  into 
the  ladies'  apartment  he  caught  her  eye,  and  the  following  dialogue 
took  place  :  He — "  Victoria  ?  "     She—"  No,  Marguerite  !  " 

Mjss  Van  A — ne,  '05 — "  I  wish  someone  would  solve  the  problem 
of  cold  hands  "     (To  a  Junior,  but  she  wouldn't  let  him.) 

Miller,  '08  {re  essay) — "  The  Prof,  said  my  matter  was  good,  but 
my  form  poor." 

Bennett  (after  the  Med.  Coll.  At  Home) — "I  enjoyed  it  better 
after  I  got  into  the  swing  of  it."     How  are  the  mighty  fallen  ! 

Nancekeville  (after  trip  to  the  Hall) — "Yes,  I  know  the  dog,  but 
he  didn't  remember  tne." 

Among  the  ladies  Friday,  December  i6th,  saw  the  closing  frivolity 
of  the  Michaelmas  Term,  the  '05  luncheon.  As  the  guests  entered 
the  reception-room,  softly  brilliant  with  myriad  lights,  dimly  shining 
beneath  elaborate  decorations  of  holly,  they  were  received  by  the 
President  of  the  class.  Miss  Walker,  and  the  remaining  members,  with 
the  exception  of  Miss  Spence,  who,  in  stentorian  tones,  announced 
through  an  improved  and  artistic  megaphone  the  arrivals.     After  it 


360  Acta    Victoriana. 

was  over,  and  the  last  toast  drunk  (the  nectar  of  the  gods  wasn't  in  it 
with  that  Hquor),  as  we  peeped  into  the  recesses  of  our  snowballs  we 
appreciated  the  fitness  of  Miss  Thompson's  words  concerning  our 
hostesses, 

"  To  those  who  kn^w  them  not,  no  words  can  paint ; 
Those  who  know  them  know  all  words  are  faint." 

Armstrong,  '07  (to  a  couple  of  Sophettes) — "  Which  one  of  you 
wants  to  skate  with  me  ?  "  (Strange  lack  of  avidity  to  seize  the  oppor- 
tunity.    It  takes  more  than  an  Ar7fiy  to  capture  two  Sophettes.) 

What  might  have  been.  Hurrah  for  the  Rink  Committee  !  How- 
ever, one  plan  did  not  pan  out.  It  emanated  from  the  fertile  brain  of 
the  secretary,  whence  many  of  the  other  more  successful  schemes  have 
issued.  There  was  to  have  been  a  special  hockey  rink  for  ladies'  col- 
leges, with  a  ten-foot  board  fence.  Here  in  nun-like  seclusion  the 
dear  girls  might  gambol  while  their  jealous  governesses  did  picket  duty 
at  the  knot-holes.  Still  it  is  possible  that  a  few  secret  orifices  might 
have  been  bored  where,  for  a  small  consideration,  the  curious  could 
have  enjoyed  the  peep  show.  But,  after  the  most  fetching  letters  had 
been  despatched,  the  replies  did  not,  alas  !  warrant  the  prosecution  of 
the  scheme. 

Overheard  on  the  rink, — "What  a  luscious  armful  !  "  "  He  skates 
like  a  pair  of  stilts."  "  She  takes  the  curves  like  an  automobile." 
"  Did  you  see  the  ice  rise  up  and  smite  me."  "  I  could  feel  her  heart 
beating  through  my  coat-sleeve." 

We  copy  the  following  from  a  post-card  :  "  Kindly  send  me  a  pro- 
spectus of  the  Scotch  Widow's  Fund,  and  particulars  of  the  Societies 
Life  Assurance."     (Signed)  M.  E.  Conron. 

This  year's  oration  contest  was  by  no  means  a  misnomer.  The 
standard  of  oratory  educed  v/as  very  high,  and  the  whole  affair  inter- 
esting and  profitable.  The  speakers  were :  A.  R.  Maunders,  who 
chose  as  his  subject,  "Citizenship";  J.  McCormick,  B. A.,  who  spoke 
on  "The  Power  of  an  Idea";  G.  E.  Trueman,  on  "  The  Rise  of 
Japan";  F.  J.  Johnston,  B.A.,  on  "The  White  Slaves";  G.  J.  A. 
Reaney,  on  '^  Our  Country";  and  E.  W.  Stapleford,  on  "One  of  the 
Underlying  Principles  of  Missions."  The  judges,  Rev.  Drs.  Smith  and 
Badgley,  and  Hon.  Mr.  Justice  Maclaren,  awarded  the  prize  to  Mr. 
Reaney. 

Mr.  G.  A.  Archibald  gave  a  reception  to  the  members  of  his 
class,  '06,  at  his  home  on  the  evening  of  December  15th. 


Acta    Victoriana.  361 

The  prospect  of  going  home,  with  the  world  of  meaning  which 
attaches  to  this  event  at  Xmas-tide,  set  loose  the  too  long  fettered 
spirits  of  the  men  on  Tuesday,  December  20th,  when  all  comers, 
including  the  B.D.'s,  were  initiated  into  a  new  order  of  mysteries  by  a 
ride  on  a  broomstick. 

It  seems  that  in  a  moment  of  apple-pie  weakness,  Jane  made  a  pro- 
fession to  one  of  the  waitresses  at  the  Elm.  Not  sitting  regularly  at 
her  table,  when  those  who  do  were  preparing  to  give  her  a  Xmas  pre- 
sent, Jane's  speech  cost  him  50c.  Other  men  have  said  less  and  paid 
$5,000. 

We  hope  the  recording  secretary  of  the  Woman's  Lit.  will  find  her 
breath  before  the  end  of  the  year.  It  would  avoid  a  certain  amount 
of  bald  repetition  in  the  critics  report. 

Here's  a  tale  of  the  hermit  Cohoon, 
Who  plugs  by  the  light  of  the  moon ; 
Said  he,  "  It's  a  bore,  all  this  classical  lore. 
But  a  boon  to  a  coon  about  June." 

The  following  representatives  were  lately  sent  to  outside  functions  : 
G.  A.  Cruise,  to  the  Lady  Meds  At  Home  ;  W.  J.  Salter,  to  the  Den- 
tal School ;  J.  S.  Bennett,  to  the  Medical  School ;  W.  G.  Connolly,  to 
Queen's  ;  T.  P.  Campbell,  to  the  Arts  Dinner  ;  J.  A.  Spenceley,  to 
McMaster  Dinner. 

They  were  sitting  in  an  ice-cream  parlor. 

Dave — "  What  will  you  have.  Miss ?" 

Miss — "I  will  take  a  David  Harum,  please." 

Dave — "  How  about  a  David  Hewitt  ?" — and  they  had  met  only 
three  days  before.  Business  Manager. 


ALONG    the    G.    T.    R.    SYSTEM. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


m-A-^-'4r- 


DAME  FORTUNE  has  favored  the  members  of  the  Rink  Com- 
mittee with  a  smile  which,  though  chilly,  is  so  truly  beneficent 
that  their  hearts  are  beating  high  with  hopes  of  an  unprecedented 
success.  The  skating  season  opened  unusually  early  this  year,  and 
the  prompt  and  efficient  action  of  the  management  in  taking  immedi- 
ate advantage  of  the  opportunity  is  a  sufficient  guarantee  of  a  satis- 
factory treasurer's  report  in  the  spring.  Aside  from  the  present 
advantages  derived  from  the  business-like  operations  of  a  capable 
committee,  there  is  another  and  more  important  one — that  outsiders, 
individuals  and  clubs,  interested,  will  have  perfect  confidence  in  the 
stability  and  permanence  of  this  annual  enterprise,  and  have  assurance 
of  thoroughly  satisfactory  treatment.  The  committee  has  received  as 
many  applications  for  "ice"  as  they  can  well  handle,  and  the  finan- 
cial basis  thus  afforded  is  a  perfectly  adequate  one. 

Victoria's  Athletic  Union  is  the  wealthiest,  or  rather  the  least  poor, 
of  her  many  organizations,  and^the  rink  is  practically  her  sole  source 
of  supplies,  as,  unfortunately,  her  foot-ball  teams,  unlike  those  of 
other  universities,  are  never  blessed  with  the  patronage  they  so  un- 
doubtedly merit,  and  rarely  clear  more  than  sixty  cents  in  gate 
receipts.  For  this  reason  let  everyone  take  an  active  interest  in  the 
rink,  and  talk  about  it  when  they  are  out. 

The  old  reliable  Jerry  is  again  on  duty,  and  his  care  of  things  in 
general  is  most  paternal.  Incidentally,  the  necessity  of  a  very  care- 
ful selection  in  the  appointment  of  the  rink  committee  is  quite  obvious  ; 
the  men  behind  the  wicket,  the  receiving  tellers,  are  marvellous  draw- 
ing cards,  for  their  ability  to  smile  seems  infinite.  Surely  some  of 
these  men  have  missed  their  vocation — had  a  mistaken  call. 

Note. — Robert  is  plying  a  brisk  trade  in  sharpening  skates.  (This 
is  not  an  advertisement.) 

It  may  be  well  to  say  here  that  the  proceeds  from  the  rink  will  be 
of  material  import  in  the  erection  of  a  gymnasium  should  one  ever  be 
built.  In  this  regard  it  is  hard  to  express  doubt,  and  yet  what  else 
can  be  done  when  it  seems  that  various  members  of  the  student  body 


Acta   Victoriana.  363 

and  of  the  faculty  believe  that  the  installation  of  Whitely  exercisers  in 
the  rooms  of  the  various  students,  and  of  a  large  wash-tub  in  the 
dressing  room,  would  meet  all  requirements.  We  might  at  least  add 
a  lung-tester  and  a  sponge. 

It  is  to  be  devoutly  hoped  that  Varsity's  recent  victories  over  Yale 
presage  for  her  a  dignified  hockey  campaign  this  year,  just  to  relieve  a 
little  the  humiliation  suffered  last  winter.  Of  course,  we  cannot  tell 
whether  she  has  undergone  a  change  of  form  or  simply  met  a  second- 
rate  antagonist  in  the  American  College,  but  let  us  hope  for  the  former. 

Surely  the  editor  of  this  column  will  be  pardoned  if  he  refrains  from 
all  prophesying  in  connection  with  the  hockey  team.  Owing  to  some 
misunderstanding,  a  slight  mistake  was  made  last  fall  with  regard  to 
a  Rugby  championship,  by  which  he  was  proved  a  false  prophet,  and 
the  feeling  of  chagrin  has  not  entirely  passed  away.  However,  it  is 
safe  to  say  that  prospects  were  never  better,  for  pucks  and  sticks  are 
even  lower  in  price  than  they  have  been  in  the  past,  and  so  there  is  no 
pecuniary  reason  why  the  boys  should  not  win  out. 

A  vast  amount  of  interest  is  centred  upon  the  Ladies'  Hockey 
Team  this  season.  From  varied  and  interesting  conversations  we 
learn  that  the  Misses  McLaren,  Hunter,  and  Bearman  are  attaching 
new  glory  unto  themselves  every  day,  and  that  these,  together  with  our 
other  tried  and  proved  players,  should  constitute  an  absolutely  invin- 
cible seven.  For  some  occult  reason  there  is  evidently  some  misunder- 
standing among  three  of  the  boys  as  to  who  is  the  real  coach  of  the 
team.  We  understood  that  W.  G.  Connolly  had  resigned  the  position 
— an  almost  impossible  action — and  yet  he  seems  to  be  taking  much 
more  than  a  passive  interest  in  it.  Reggie  Davidson  is  the  legal 
trainer,  yet  it  appears  that  his  rights  have  been  usurped  by  S.  G.  Mills  ; 
Stan,  admitted  that  he  had  on  several  occasions  been  handing  out 
gratis  hints  on  scientific  checking  to  the  fair  stick-handlers.  We  would 
suggest  that  these  three  gentlemen  come  to  some  definite  understand- 
ing by  mutual  self-sacrifice. 

Mr.  Douglas  Henderson  has  just  had  installed  a  plant  for  heating 
his  locker.  It  is  not  of  ordinary  construction  and  yet  we  cannot 
believe  that  it  is  altogether  new,  for  we  have  memories  of  a  remote  past 
in  which  similar  contrivances  were  used.  We  welcome  the  innova- 
tion joyously,  as  it  forms  the  one  bright  spot  in  the  dressing  room, 
and  Mr.  Henderson  is  generous  enough  to  allow  us  to  watch  it. 
Besides  the  dressing  room  is  very  cold,  and  this  machine  looks  so 
really  and  truly  warm  that,  with  a  strong  imagination,  one  can  almost 
believe  himself  comfortable.     Talk  about  progress. 


IX 


Acta      Victoriana. 


-STABLISHEO  1870 


EYES  TESTED  FREE 


W.  W.  MUNN 


Watch  Repairing  a  Specialty 


Special  Diamond  Values 


JEWELLER    AND    OPTICIAN 

Do  your  eyes  trouble  you  when  reading  or  studying  ?  Have  you  ever  thought  that  it  might  be 
wise  tohave  them  scientifically  tested  ?  We  recommend  glasses  only  when  of  positive  benefit  to 
che  eyes. 

In  our  Jewellery  Department  you  will  find  a  well  assorted  stock,  including  rings,  watches 
clocks,  sterling  silver  and  cut  glass  tableware,  besides  the  many  novellies  in  ebony  and  sterling 
silver. 

800  Yonge  Street       '""o^^Broo^"'"      TORONTO,   ONT. 

Purchasers  Please  Mention  this  IV1a"azine 


XJrider^vear  Uxnl>rellak.s 

Hatters   and    Furnishers  Fine    NecK'wear 

JAMEl.vS'    CRANG,  788  Yonge  Street, 

3    Doors    Belo'w    Blooi*. 


STOLLERY'S 


FOR 


*  *         * 


STUDENTS  . 


THE  MEN'S  WEAR  STORE 


750  YONGE  STREET 


BRADSHAW 


THE     .     . 
BROADWAY 


Hatter  and  Men's  Furnisher  will  give  Students 
10  per  cent.  Discount  from  September  1st,  1901. 
until  ^May,  1905.  Always  the  best  Goods  at  the 
Lowest  Prif-es. 

BRADSHA^V 

472  Spadina  Ave.,  Cor.  College  St. 

Correctly  designed,  carefully  finished,  with 
strict  attention  paid  to  the  smallest  details. 
Our  Haikcctting  is  guaranteed  to  give 
Satisfactiox. 

E.  M.  KENNEDY  &  CO, 


Barbers 


464  Spadina  Ave. 


6  doors  south  of 
College  St. 


The    College    Shaving  Parlor 
664  YONGE  ST. 

STUBEHTS 


South  of 
St.  Mary's  St.  • 

For  a  Rugby  Hair  Trim  in  up-to-date 
style.  Shaving,  Shampooing,  Mas- 
saging, etc.,  come  to 

JOS.  B.  SCARLETT 

We  use  onl\  purest  lotions  and 
instruments.    Strictly  hygienic 


664  Yonge  St. 


00 
Q 

o 
o 

z 
< 

< 

z 
< 

o 

LU 

I 

H 


a 


A/ICT0PiAEi__";LljL'i<IVERSlTA5/ 


ACTA  VICTORIANA 

Published  Monthly  during  the  College  Year  by  the  Union  Literary 
Society  of  Victoria  University,  Toronto. 

Vol.  XXVIII.     TORONTO,  FEBRUARY,   1905.  No.  5. 


J\[eighbors 

All  day  within  the  mine's  deep  grave, 
Amidst  the  heat  and  gloom  he  bore 

Right  valiantly,  a  willing  slave, 
And  won  a  little  heap  of  ore. 

His  neighbor  on  the  hill-top  stood 
And  let  the  winds  blow  on  his  face. 

Or  roamed  within  the  silent  wood, 
Lost  in  the  beauty  of  the  place. 

Of  nature's  handicraft  a  few 

Frail  blossoms  gathered  by  the  way. 

Some  grasses  and  a  shell  or  two 
Were  all  he  had  at  close  of  day. 

Adjudge,  ye  wise,  which  of  the  twain 
On  that  sweet  summer  day  won  most. 

How  shall  we  measure  loss  or  gain  ? 
On  what  achievement  make  our  boast  ? 

Oh,  is  there  not  a  place  for  each  ? 

One  wins  his  soul  by  sweat  of  brow, 
Another  by  the  inner  reach, 

And  God  hath  need  of  both,  I  trow . 

c. 


366 


Ai'fa    I  ^icforiana. 


The  War  As  Seen  from  Hiroshima 

BY  \VM.  ELLIOTT. 

HIROSHniA  (he-ro-she-ma),  a  city  of  130,000  people,  is 
situated  on  the  south-western  coast  of  the  main  island  of 
Japan,  about  half-way  between  the  well-known  "  treaty  port  "  of 
Kobe  (ko-o-bay)  and  the  famous  Shimonoseki  (she-mo-no- 
sav-ke)  Straits.  It  is  built  on  the  delta  of  a  seven-mouthed 
river,  which  empties,  more  than  a  mile  beyond,  into  a  bay  of 
the  beautiful  Inland  Sea.     The  deepest  part  of  this  bay  consti- 


IN    FULL    KIT. 
(Drawn  by  Japanese  boy  of  fifteen  years.) 

tutes   the    harbor   of  Ujina    (00-je-na),    where    large    steamers    can 
come  close  up  to  the  coast  to  a  village  of  the  same  name. 

Both  the  city  and  the  port  assumed  unusual  importance  with 
the  outbreak  of  hostilities  last  February.  And,  in  fact,  before 
that ;  for,  as  everybody  now  knows,  the  clash  of  arms  was  by  no 
means  unexpected  on  this  side  of  the  Japan  Sea.  Almost  simul- 
taneously with  the  first  war  news — of  the  exciting  fate  of  the 
Koreetz,  Varyag,  and  other  Russian  vessels — we  learned  that 
our    harbor    was    already  full    of    transports,  and    its    village 


'Ida    i^ictoriana. 


67 


enlarged  and  enlivened  by  the  erection  of  six  large  storehouses 
and  the  filling  of  them  Avith  tons  of  rice  and  other  provisions ; 
that  enormous  quantities  of  horse-fodder  had  also  been  accumu- 
lated and  placed  under  cover;  that  whole  regiments  of  soldiers 
had  been  sent  through  under  our  very  noses,  but  so  secretly  and 
quietly  that  the  fact  broke  upon  us  like  a  revelation. 

\\^ith  the  first  report  of  naval  success,  however,  and  the  formal 
declaration  of  war,  military  activity  became  open,  and,  though 
never  noisy  or  spectacular,  very  stirring  and  impressive  in  both 
city  and  port ;  for  this  is  the  chief  point  for  the  muster,  training 
and  despatch  of  troops.    The  Fifth  Division — the  local  garrison 


ARMY    AND    HOSPITAL    SURGEONS    AND    NURSES. 
(The  nurses  are  both  American  and  Japanese.) 

— welcomed  in  rapid  succession  the  Imperial  Body  Guard  and 
three  other  divisions,  so  that  at  one  time  there  were  nearly 
100.000  soldiers  here,  quartered  on  the  citizens  and  in  barracks, 
hotels,  temples,  everywhere,  until  every  available  space  was 
full  to  overflowing;  while  thousands  of  horses  pawed  and 
whinnied  in  temporary  stables  or  tied  to  posts  in  the  open ;  and 
parade  grounds,  school  grounds,  and  many  other  places  specially 
utilized,  were  covered  with  field  guns,  pontoon  boats  and  their 
waggons,  and  other  waggons  bearing  electrical  fittings,  ammuni- 
tion, and  all  the  varied  apparatus  of  modern  warfare. 


o 


68  Ac/a    Victoriana. 


In  a  few  weeks  Hiroshima  and  Ujina  were  joined  by  a  mile 
of  new  shops  and  other  buildings  erected  on  either  side  of  the 
main  road.  At  the  latter  extensive  docks  and  freight  sheds,  also 
recently  built,  are  alive  with  men  and  women  almost  day  and 
night,  transferring  goods  from  trains  to  junks,  from  which  they 
are  passed  on  to  the  transports.  To  us  one  of  the  most  interest- 
ing sights  is  the  hoisting  of  horses  by  cranes  from  the  junks 
up  over  the  sides  of  the  transports,  and  the  lowering  of  them 
down  within.  Their  feet  are  covered  with  woven  straw,  so  that 
they  may  inflict  less  injury  on  each  other. 

The  good  order  and  respectful  bearing  of  our  swarthy  knights 
of  the  gun  is  marvellous,  surely  unexcelled,  if  equalled,  the  world 
over.  The  social  evil,  no  doubt,  prevails  to  a  considerable 
extent — at  least,  did  prevail  early  in  the  campaign,  before  strict 
regulations  were  put  in  force  to  stop  it.  But  drunkenness  is 
quite  rare ;  and  even  when  drunk  the  men  are  wonderfully 
harmless.  Foreign  women  walk  freely  along  past  thousands  of 
them  on  the  streets,  and  almost  never,  even  when  off  drill,  are 
they  guilty  of  any  objectionable  utterance  or  suggestion.  How 
far  this  is  due  to  a  suppostion  that  all  these  foreigners  are  Eng- 
lish-spoken, I  know  not.  Certain  it  is  that  just  now  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  peoples  ^re  in  their  eyes  "  all  right."  This  sometimes 
comes  out  in  unexpected  ways.  On  a  recent  Sunday,  while  on 
my  way  from  church,  a  stranger  soldier  overtook  me,  and  sud- 
denly shot  me  with — 

"igirisu  ?"    (English?) 

"  Hai "  (yes),  I  said,  thinking  it  unnecessary  to  be  more 
explicit  as  to  my  native  land.  Immediately  he  gently  pressed 
my  little  girl's  hand  out  of  mine,  and  heartily  shook  it — my 
left  hand — as  it  hung  by  my  side,  before  I  fairly  realized  what 
he  was  doing.  It  was  onl}-  a  few  days  later  that  my  wife  was 
suddenly  accosted,  in  a  railway  station,  by  a  tipsy  marine : 

"Are  you  Englishman  ?" 

"  No  (tentatively)  ;  I'm  not  a  man  at  all.  I'm  a  woman." 
This,  however,  proved  too  deep  a  plunge  into  English  for  the 
daring  fellow,  and  he  simply  rejoined,  "  I  am  very  like  English- 
man "  (fond  of  Englishmen),  and  went  on  his  happy  way. 

It  is  simple  justice  to  say  that  Japan  never  forgets  her  alliance 
with  England,  and  her  duty  to  try  to  live  up  to  it.  Even  the  boys 
think  of  it  constantly,  with  pride  and  high  purpose. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


369 


Japan's  care  of  her  sick  and  wounded  is  a  first  study  by  many 
at  home,  as  well  as  by  an  unusual  number  of  globe-trotters  here. 
Happily  it  is  a  first  study  also  with  the  local  government :  and, 
happily  for  Christianity,  the  chief  organization  is  the  Red  Cross 
Society.  Not.  indeed,  ostensibly  chosen  as  a  Christian  organiza- 
tion,  but  practically  Christian  neyertheless,  and  a  mighty  John 
the  Baptist  to  the  larger  coming  of  Jesus  Christ  to  these  islands. 
Not  strange,  then,  that  its  Hiroshima  head  is  a  Christian,  and 
that  all  its  chief  nurses  sent  to  the  front  are  Christians.  In 
fact,  it '  may  be  parenthetically  added,  all  the  official  inter- 
preters belong  to  the  same  class,   deliberately    selected    by    the 


DR.    M'GEE,    WOUNDED    OFFICERS    AND    NURSES. 


military  authorities,  because  in  the  campaign  ten  years  ago  many 
interpreters  proved  too  susceptible  to  alcoholic  persuasion  and 
gave  away  too  many  army  secrets. 

The  Red  Cross  Society  here  is  an  imperial  institution,  sup- 
ported partly  from  the  national  treasury  and  partly  by  private 
subscription.  There  are  many  life  members,  who  pay  a  single 
fee  of  $12.50,  or  ten  annual  fees  cvf  $1.50.  The  president  and 
all  the  chief  officers  are  of  high  rank,  and  the  society  is  rich, 
strong,  and  finely  equipped  and  managed.  It  has  two  excellent 
hospital  ships  of  its  own,   which  were  ample  at  first  to  bring 


370  Ada   Victoriana. 

home  all  who  had  been  rendered  unfit  for  service ;  though,  later, 
more  than  twice  as  many  more  were  chartered,  and,  still  more 
recently,  in  addition  to  what  all  these  can  accommodate,  each 
transport,  on  its  return  journey,  has  brought  hundreds  of  pitiable 
heroes  from  the  field — enough  to  more  than  crowd  all  the  mili- 
tary hospitals  in  the. land.    The  delectable  glories  of  war! 

The  Hiroshima  hospital  consists  of  eight  divisions,  in  various 
parts  of  the  city,  each  of  which  has  from  ten  to  fifty  wards. 
These  are  single,  separate  buildings,  with  cots  for  between  forty- 
five  and  fifty  patients,  ^^"hat  impressed  me  most — next  to  the 
pitiable  glory  aforesaid,  and  I  have  not  been  into  even  the  ante- 
chamber of  the  "hell"  of  war — is  the  roominess  and  cleanliness, 
the  thoroughness  and  efficiency,  manifest  ever3^where,  whether 
on  hospital  ship  or  in  city  ward.  The  directors  have  been  sadly 
puzzled  to  find  room  for  the  newer  buildings ;  yet,  resolute 
against  anything  like  half  measures,  they  keep  right  up  to  date, 
and  challenge  the  admiration  of  everybody ;  including,  among 
others.  Dr.  ^McGee — daughter  of  the  well-known  astron- 
omer, Newcomb — and  the  nine  American  nurses  associated  with 
her.  And  they  have  had  the  best  opportunities  for  judging. 
They  have  all  been  as  far  as  Manchuria  by  hospital  ship,  and 
have  just  completed  their  six  months'  engagement — most  of  it 
in  practical  everyday  work — seven  days  a  week — in  the  wards 
of  this  city.  Each  woman  is  quite  proficient  in  her  own  line,  and 
they  are  thoroughly  competent  judges  of  what  is  being  done. 
Their  praise  of  it  is  unstinted. 

It  has  been  a  rare  privilege  to  be  in  close  touch  w-ith  these 
ladies  socially ;  while  to  see  them  dressing  the  head  of  this  grate- 
ful Japanese,  the  knee  of  that,  or  the  poor  riddled  body  of  an- 
other, has  been  a  beautiful  object  lesson  in  what  is  at  once  the 
best  in  humanity,  and  the  final  test  of  acknowledged  fellowship 
with  divinity.  "  Inasmuch  as  unto  these  least,  unto  Me."  Their 
doing  has  evidentlv  been  Verv  largelv  unto  Him. 

A  very  happy  thought,  indeed,  the  sending  of  these  nurses,  and 
one  that  has  worked  out  very  smoothly  and  successfully!  En- 
thusiastically welcomed  and  feasted  when  they  came,  they  are 
now",  in  the  middle  of  October,  being  most  warmly  feasted  and 
farewelled.  .  It  is  by  no  means  simply  a  question  of  help  ren- 
dered the  local  Red  Cross,  though  that,  too,  will  bear  close 
inquiry.       It  is  the  fact  that  America  and  Japan  are  further 


Ac^a    Victoriana. 


371 


bound  together  by  one  of  the  strongest  bonds,  the  noblest  phil- 
anthropic principles  given  an  outstanding  illustration,  the  world- 
spirit  broadened  and  bettered. 

Earnest,  systematic  effort  is  being  made  to  utilize  a  unique 
opportunity  for  Christian  work  in  the  hospitals.  Books,  Scrip- 
ture portions,  tracts,  flowers,  etc.,  are  given,  and  special  services 
are  held.  Now,  a  baby  organ  is  taken  from  ward  to  ward,  and 
a  little  playing  and  singing  is  done ;  then  the  paiients  who  are 
able  are  gathered  into  the  "  social  room  "  to  hear  short,  crisp 
addresses  and  prayer,  in  addition  to  the  music ;  and,  again,  per- 
sonal heart-to-heart  conversation  is  held  with  the  men  in  their 


MINERAL    BATH    HOUSE,    MATSUYAMA. 

(For  Kussiaii  sick  and  wounded.) 

cots.  Most  of  the  patients  are  very  grateful.  A  few  days  ago, 
as  one  of  our  ladies  approached  a  poor,  emaciated  fellow,  he 
strained  eagerly  towards  her,  tears  ran  down  his  cheeks,  and 
after  an  effort,  she  caught  the  words,  "  Sambika — ga — arimasu 
— ko?"  (Have  you  a  hymn-book?) — it  is  close  to  the  Bible  in  the 
estimation  of  the  Japanese.  Not  that  he  was  a  Christian,  but 
he  knew  a  little  about  "  the  way,"  and  was  hungry  to  know  more. 

A  few  days  earlier  I  had  something  like  the  following  conver- 
sation with  an  officer : 

"  Can  you  speak  English  ?" 


372  Acta    Victoriana. 

"  Yes,  a  little." 

My  wife  then  handed  him  a  Christian  paper  from  Canada. 
"  Thank  you,"  he  said,  heartily.  "  We  are  very  glad  to  get 
reading  matter  to  pass  away  the  time.  I  am  a  graduate  i)f  a 
mission  school  in  Tokio.  Later,  I  graduated  from  the  Sapporo 
Agricultural  College ;  and  I  am  now,  when  off  duty,  a  teacher  in 
the  Yamaguchi  Agricultural  School.  My  name  is  Koma.  I 
am  a  nephew  of  Count  Hirosawa.  I've  been  here  about  three 
months.  I've  lost  a  leg,"  and  he  showed  us  a  very  short  stump. 
"  But  I  am  nearly  well  now,  and  will  soon  be  out." 

"  What  mission  school  did  you  graduate  from  in  Tokio?" 

"  The  Azabu  Toyo  Eiwa  Gakko,  connected  with  the  Canadian 
Methodist  Mission." 

"Oh.  indeed!  We  are  Canadians  and  Methodists,  and  know 
that  school  very  well.     Did  you  know  Dr.  Cochrane?" 

"  Yes ;  and  Wx.  Large,  and  i\Ir.  Whittington.  and  i\Ir.  Saun- 
by."  And  we  found  that  he  was  a  faithful  Christian — good  fruit 
cultivated  by  noble  men  who  were  wont  to  sow  beside  all  waters. 

Most  of  the  Russian  prisoners  are  not  far  away — at  IMatsu- 
yama,  in  Shikoku.  They  are  well  cared  for,  and  are  given  much 
freedom.  I  have  not  seen  them.  But  I  saw  here,  through  car 
windows,  over  five  hundred  men,  of  those  gallantly  rescued  by 
Admiral  Kamimura  after  the  sinking  of  the  Riirik ,  and  I  have 
also  seen  over  a  hundred  army  prisoners.  The  former  were 
fair,  average-looking  men,  but  the  latter  appeared  unexpectedly 
coarse  and  ignorant.  Hundreds  of  Japanese  keenly  eyed  them, 
too,  but  there  was  not  the  slightest  sign  of  hate  or  even  reproach ; 
only  a  rather  expressionless  look,  or  one  of  pity. 

Some  of  us  had  hoped  that  Port  Arthur  would  have  fallen 
some. time  ago,  or  that  we  might  even  have  seen  the  last  of  the 
war  b}-  this  time.  But  the  mighty  fortress  is  still  holding  out 
most  stubbornly,  and  both  countries  are  making  elaborate 
preparations  as  if  the  .  terrible  struggle  were  to  be  indefinitely 
prolonged.  But  "  God's  in  His  place,"  and  we  look  to  Him,  that 
a  genuine  peace,  with  justice  to  all  concerned,  may  soon  and  long 
prevail. 


Acta    Victoriana.  'i^']'^ 

Ji;  Backwoodsman' s  Graduation. 

BY    AUGUSTUS    BRIDLE. 

A  COLLEGE  course  is  largely  a  glorified  sort  of  farming.  Readers 
of  the  "  Georgics  "  will  remember  that  Virgil  said  a  lot  of 
velvety  things  about  farm  life.  Some  of  these  "grateful"  passages 
have  made  us  sweat  under  the  landlady's  reluctant  gas  jet  many  a 
midnight  when  the  miseratus  agrestes  down  on  the  old  homestead 
were  already  in  the  third  hour  of  sleep.  Many  a  time  have  we 
sighed  for  the  plough-handles  and  pitchfork  again.  We  got  insomnia, 
likewise  neurasthenia  ;  our  vest  lost  its  comfortable  snugness  ;  water- 
lilies  bloomed  in  our  cheeks  that  once  wore  July  roses  in  the  hay- 
mow ;  and  at  bed-time  there  was,  alas  !  no  pantry. 

Failing  to  carry  the  spirit  of  farming  into  our  studies,  and  aspiring 
to  a  share  in  the  foibles  and  fashions  of  city  life,  we  became  the 
victims  of  our  own  caprice,  often  destroying  one  day  the  pleasures  of 
the  next.  Let  us,  therefore,  discover  a  few  analogies  between  the 
farm  and  the  college,  and,  in  the  contemplation  of  these,  driving  out 
the  forensic  shouts  of  Cicero,  listen  in  fancy  to  the  limpid  cadence  of 
the  hooting  owl  on  the  old  oak  in  the  lane. 

We  shall  begin  with  a  logging.  Back  agam  to  the  old  five-acre 
"  slashing  "  which  our  strenuous  dad  had  chopped  into  "jam-piles." 
Here  many  an  evening  we  rambled,  when  we  were  but  "  knee-high," 
hunting  the  cows.  And  one  spring,  just  when  our  voice  was  turning, 
we  drove  the  horses  to  log  that  slashing.  Dad  and  the  hire4  man 
wielded  the  handspikes.  We  ourselves  lifted  on  our  print  shirt- 
bosoms.  When  the  bottom  logs  were  soggy,  "Pick  'er  right  up, 
Johnnie  !"  said  dad,  and  we  did.  Then  with  a  clammy  shirt  we  went 
back  and  forth,  carrying  chunks  to  the  log-heap,  while  the  men 
chopped  the  log-lengths  for  the  next. 

That  done,  we  turned  to  the  resting  team  again,  wishing  that  we, 
too,  were  a  horse.  The  double-tree  caught  in  a  stump,  and  the 
clumsy  nigh  horse  backed  up  on  to  it.  What  a  satisfaction  it  would 
have  been  could  we  have  sworn  at  him.  But  we  did  not,  for  dad  was 
a  class-leader.  We  merely  jammed  the  "  big  hook  "  under  the  log, 
and  tore  our  fingers  in  the  act.  "  Whoa,  back  !  "  we  yelled  in  a 
young  rooster  baritone  ;  but  it  was  of  no  avail.  The  horses  were  on 
the  other  side  of  a  cradle-knoll  with  a  pond  beneath  it,  and  there  was 
nothing  else  to  do  but  let  out  the  chain.  We  did  so,  and,  before  we 
2 


374  Acta    I  ^icto  via  net . 

had  the  lines  well  in  hand,  the  brutes  started  with  a  jerk.  One  line 
fell  in  the  pond,  and  we  grabbed  it  just  in  time  to  get  our  leg-boots 
full  of  water  and  make  a  high  jump  over  a  black  ash  top.  Our  straw 
hat  falling  off,  we  snatched  at  it,  butj  losing  our  footing,  fell  down  in 
the  brush  and  let  go  the  lines.  The  horses  dashed  on  with  the  log, 
which  nearly  went  over  our  "  dry  goods,"  till  dad  yelled  "  Whoa-oa-oa  !  •' 
We  scrambled  up  and  longed  for  the  dinner  hour,  but  in  vain  ;  the 
sun  showed  it  only  eleven  o'clock. 

Is  there  a  Freshman  in  Victoria  this  year  who  already,  standing 
before  the  "  jam-piles  "  of  his  own  profound  ignorance,  has  not  wished 
that  his  cognomen  had  been  Hercules  ?  If  there  be,  let  him  not  go 
to  bed  until  he  has  started  to  log  up.  If  he  does  not,  he  may  find 
that  procrastination  does  not  make  the  work  lighter,  and  be  found 
burning  log  heaps  in  the  smoke  in  '08  when  he  ought  to  be  hauling 
in  corn. 

Ploughing  among  the  stumps  was  our  next  circus  specialty.  This 
was  not  easy.  Dad  required  ''a  land"  fourteen  feet  wide.  We  paced 
it  off,  and  stuck  up  a  pole  with  a  paper  semaphore  at  the  north  end. 
Then  keeping  our  left  eye  on  the  white  spot  we  started  the  horses  and 
stuck  in  the  plough.  But  there  were  at  least  seventeen  full-grown 
stumps  in  that  virgin  furrow.  The  plough-point  dug  under  the  roots 
and  the  horses  "  straddled  "  a  stump.  Being  rather  "  big  feeling,"  we 
yelled,  with  a  flip  of  the  reins,  "  Get  down  to  it.  Bill !  What  in  the 
Sam  Hill  ?  "  Then  there  was  a  crash  as  the  white  ash  double-tree 
went  all  to  pieces  and  we,  with  the  lines  about  our  back,  were  hauled 
hastily  over  the  plough-beams.  Then  we  walked  to  the  barn  to  get 
the  waggon  double-tree,  thinking  out  on  the  way  the  version  of  the 
affair  which  we  should  rehearse  to  dad  at  dinner. 

When  we  were  ready  to  go  on  again  there  was  a  root  on  the  plough- 
point  and  the  off-horse  had  his  off-hind  foot  over  the  trace.  Four 
rods  farther  on  the  horses  jumped  a  little  pond  and  we  let  go  the 
plough  to  go  round.  With  seventeen  stumps,  three  cradle  knolls, 
four  "subterranean"  soggy  logs,  and  a  cow-trail  all  in  our  wake,  we 
headed  into  the  semaphore.  That  inaugural  furrow  in  his  corn-field 
made  dad  (class-leader  though  he  was)  say  "  darn,"  and  really  the 
proverbial  dog's  hind  legs  were  not  to  be  compared  with  it  for 
crookedness. 

Are  there  any  young  men  of  the  Second  Year  who  put  their  hand 
to  the  plough  and  do  not  figure  on  the  snags  and  the  water-holes  ? 
Do  they  deem  it  a  "  cinch  "  to  jerk  out  green  habits  by  the  roots  ?  Do 
they  pack  whole  chunks  of  crude  knowledge  into  their  craniums,  and 


Ada    Victoriana.  375 

think  they  have  obtained  wisdom  ?  In  the  Third  Year  they  will  look 
back  on  this  year's  furrow,  and  lo  !  they  become  dismayed,  cross  eyed 
at  the  prospect.     Wherefore,  "  Doth  not  wisdom  cry  ?" 

Planting  and  cultivating,  a  one-horse  job,  came  next.  Usually  we 
were  allowed  the  slow,  old,  flatfooted  roan  mare  for  this  purpose. 
Gazing  at  the  old,  wooden  cultivator  in  the  hot  sun  made  us  sleepy, 
so  we  left  the  ragweeds  and  foxtail  close  to  the  corn-hills  untouched. 
"  Dad  would  never  notice  them,"  we  thought.  But  in  hoeing-time  we 
were  obliged  to  bow  our  backs  and  pull  up  the  ragweeds  by  sheer 
strength,  for  were  they  not  too  big  for  the  hoe?  This  was  slow  work. 
The  corn  grew  knee-high  long  before  we  were  through  and  the  haying 
was  upon  us  before  we  were  half  done.  In  harvest-time  we  found 
those  ragweeds  half  as  high  as  the  corn,  and  the  pigweeds  large  and 
tough  as  young  trees. 

Many  a  young  man  in  his  Third  Year,  failing  in  his  cultivation,  finds 
some  hard  scrabble  hand-hoeing  in  his  work.  Let  him  guard  well  the 
seeds  of  truth,  of  knowledge,  of  industry  and  research,  let  him  tear  out 
the  sprouting  weeds  of  falsehood  and  presumption,  of  radicalism  and 
of  indolence,  and  his  will  be  a  happy  and  successful  harvesting. 

Husking  was  the  final  test.  Dad  took  one  side  of  a  shock  and  we 
the  other.  We  were  amused  as  the  old  dog  snapped  up  the  mice, 
and  pleased  by  the  blackbirds  that  lisped  their  ABC's  over  in  the 
snake  fence.  The  days  had  the  balmy  charm  of  Indian  summer. 
The  partridge  drummed  in  the  woods  and  the  shot-guns  cracked 
dreamily  after  the  distant  quail.  In  a  neighbor's  lane  a  wagon  rattled 
peacefully  along  as  he  hauled  in  the  yellow  pumpkins  to  save  them 
from  the  October  frosts.  But  when  the  shock  was  husked  and  the 
fodder  bundles  were  tied  father's  words  were  clear  and  chilling. 
"  Only  half  a  bushel  an'  most  'v  'm  nubbins,"  he  said,  "  'D  orta  been  a 
bushel  an'  a  haf.  Young  man,  such  work  as  you've  made  of  this 
cornfield  'ud  not  be  long  a-starvin'  you." 

Are  there  any  Seniors  and  graduates  of  Victoria  who  are  finding 
their  husking  a  disappointment  ?  We  hope  not.  Yet  it  is  whispered 
that  there  are  some  graduates  running  ranches  and  insurance  offices 
out  West — some,  too,  in  more  menial  employments — who  at  the 
Fourth  Year  examinations  were  able  to  husk  out  only  thirty-three 
per  cent.     And  most  of  that  was  "  nubbins." 


^yt  Acta    Victoriana. 

Running  the  Gauntlet. 

BY  AL.   MARR. 

THE  sun  sank  low  in  the  western  sky.  Great  masses  of  cloud 
hung  all  about  it,  their  deep  purples  and  grays  just  tinged  with 
yellow  light,  and  all  betokening  the  coming  of  a  dark  and  stormy 
night.  Yet  the  stillness  of  evening  in  the  vast,  primeval  forest  per- 
meated the  soul.  The  perfect  serenity  of  the  lake's  surface,  unbroken 
by  laughing  ripples,  or  leaping  fish,  or  swimming  bird,  inspired  a  deep 
sense  of  solitude.  The  long  line  of  richly  timbered  hills  along  the 
west,  unreheved  by  clearing,  house,  trail  or  any  other  sign  of  human 
habitation,  increased  the  same  impression.  Beneath  their  darkening 
shade  stalked  ghostly  night,  silent  and  wrapped  in  a  misty  coat  of  gray 
gloom.  The  sun  disappeared,  the  shadows  deepened  and  with  a 
gathering  rush  night  came  on  apace. 

Suddenly  out  of  the  silence  came  the  shrill  uncanny  laugh  of  a  loon. 
I  started  involuntarily  and  in  the  act  I  became,  in  turn,  a  subject  of 
alarm.  I  caught  a  passing  glimpse  of  a  fox's  brush  as  he  vanished  over 
an  uprooted  pine;  beneath  me  there  was  a  single  summoning  bleat 
of  a  startled  doe  before  she  was  lost  with  her  tiny,  spotted  fawn  among 
the  cedar  scrub ;  then  came  quiet — complete,  all-embracing,  dark. 

With  a  shudder  I  turned  and  peered  at  the  imperfect  path,  and 
thought  of  the  five  miles  of  unbroken  forest  that  lay  between  me  and 
the  little  clearing  where  was  my  temporary  home.  What  a  fool  I  had 
been  to  loiter  here  while  the  sun  was  up  I  A  stranger,  a  green  youth, 
fresh  from  the  city  and  ignorant  of  the  bush  and  its  denizens  and 
their  ways, — why  did  I  tarry  for  nothing  more  than  a  mere  quiet 
evening  scene?  Why  did  I  not  realize  then  as  now  the  grim  dangers 
of  that  dark,  lonely  way.  I  was  startled  anew  at  the  unfamiliar  sound 
of  the  whistling  flight  of  an  invisible  flock  of  wild  waterfowl ;  then 
laughing  at  my  fears,  rallied  my  fainting  heart,  struck  up  a  religious 
tune,  and  decided  to  brave  the  darkness. 

One  hundred  yards  from  the  entrance  I  was  in  pitchy  blackness. 
Trees,  dense  and  towering,  shut  out  every  glimpse  of  the  sky,  every 
ray  of  starlight.  Even  a  white  handkerchief  held  aloft  was  quite 
invisible.  Yet  I  trudged  on  rapidly,  almost  breathlessly.  Then  a 
queer  sniffling  and  a  rustling  of  decayed  leafage  fell  upon  my  ear. 
Some  animal  was  directly  in  my  path  and  I  stopped  abruptly.  What 
could  it  be  ?  Not  deer,  for  the  gait  was  too  shufifiing  ;  it  was  more  like 
bear,  but  at  this  distance  he  would  be  moving  more  rapidly  than  that, 
one  way  or  other.     Presently  the  noise  changed  to  a  scrambling  one, 


Acta    Victoriana.  t^jj 

and  began  to  mount  rapidly  upwards,  and  concluding  that  it  was  only 
a  porcupine,  I  pressed  on,  singing  in  a  loud  but  quavering  voice  the 
courage-quickening,  martial  strains  of  "Onward,  Christian  Soldiers." 
Somehow  the  weird  and  ghostly  calls  and  the  great  gleaming  eyes  of 
those  old  owls  and  the  shrill  piercing  cry  of  a  distant  wild-cat,  while 
they  startled,  did  not  prey  upon  the  imagination  so  much  now.  The 
song  died  away,  but  the  silence  was  not  long  continued.  Only  a  few 
yards  from  me  there  was  a  sudden  stirring  of  brush  followed  by  much 
beating  of  wings  upon  a  dry  old  log.  Some  reynard  had  chosen  a 
partridge  for  his  evening  meal. 

Weary  and  excited  I  found  it  impossible  to  shake  off  the  depressing 
effect  of  this  incident.  Perhaps  the  darkness  had  a  similar  fate  in 
store  for  me.  There  was  that  hillside  just  ahead,  of  which  Don,  my 
host,  had  warned  me.  Two  months  ago  it  had  been  the  scene  of  a 
tragedy.  Was  there  to  be  another  to-night  ?  That  runway  was  the 
general  highway  of  the  wild  animals  of  the  district.  Should  I  brave 
it,  or  sit  down  here  and  await  the  light  ?  Suddenly  I  came  upon  a 
bit  of  slippery,  springing  bog.  The  special  danger  zone  was  just 
ahead.  I  faltered ;  then,  with  a  wild  nervous  whoop,  started  up  "  The 
Campbells  are  coming  "  in  a  pitch  to  frighten  every  grizzly  within  two 
miles,  pressed  on  across  the  morass  and  gained  the  opposing  slope. 

At  its  crest  a  blood-curdling  snarl  bursts  upon  the  ear,  there  is  a 
sharp  gnashing  of  teeth,  and  a  hot  breath  on  my  cheek,  and  in  the 
darkness  bruin  and  I  are  face  to  face.  Yet  I  am  not  now  unnerved. 
Every  fibre  is  under  command.  Mindful  of  Indian  custom  I  leap  to 
get  my  back  against  a  tree  and  avoid  the  fatal  hug.  In  an  instant  my 
great  knife  is  out  and  open.  "  You  may  exult  in  victory,  but  not  without 
a  struggle,"  I  think  with  lightning  despatch.  A  snapping  twig  betrays 
his  advance.  My  knife  is  raised  for  his  reception.  There  is  the  crackle 
of  a  parlor  match,  a  little  blaze  of  light,  and  Don's  eyes  meet  mine. 

But  what  a  transformation  did  that  momentary  glare  reveal.  A 
merry,  mischievous  face  grew  foolish,  then  pallid  with  emotion.  We 
were  both  glad  when  it  went  out,  and  silent,  side  by  side,  trudged 
home.  "That  might  have  cost  my  life  and  your  fair  name,"  he  said 
passionately  after  a  long  pause,  and  I  could  only  reply  with  my  hand 
upon  his  shoulder,  as  we  broke  into  the  clearing  five  minutes  later, 
"  Well,  forget  it,  Don,  my  good  fellow."  But  Don  never  forgot  it, 
and  has  often  declared  that  next  time  he  goes  to  meet  a  belated  city 
youth  in  the  wild  woods'  depths,  he  will  take  along  the  Highland 
pipes  and  make  hill  and  valley  scream  afar  with  the  martial  strains  of 
"The  Campbells  are  coming." 

Victoria  College. 


7^ 


Ada    Victoriana. 


Some  Oxford  Types 


BV    PROFESSOR    MAURICE    HUTTON. 


I  PREFACE  these  few  words  I  have  to  say  of  some  Oxford  types, 
as  I  have  knois-n  them,  by  the  warning  that  I  am  not  pretending, 
or  intending,  to  describe  the  Oxford  of  to-day,  or  any  other  Oxford, 
except  the  Oxford  of  some  twenty-seven  years  ago.  There  were,  I 
think',  roughly  speaking,  three  main  currents  of  thought  in  those  days 
converging  to  form  the  river  of  University  Hfe. 

There  was  first  and  fore- 
most, the  school  which  had 
resisted  and  reacted  from  the 
so-called  famous  Oxford  move- 
ment, and  the  teaching  of 
Newman  ;  the  school  which 
had  outlived  the  Oxford  move- 
ment, and  more  than  any  other 
single  school,  dominated  Ox- 
ford :  the  Rationalist  School, 
of  which  the  best  known 
names  were  Jowett,  the  Master 
of  Balliol,  and  Pattison, 
Rector  of  Lincoln  :  often  the 
name  of  Mr.  T.  H.  Green  is 
added,  though  he  was  perhaps 
too  many-sided,  too  actively 
beneficent,  too  practically 
devout,  to  be  in  entire  sym- 
pathy with  its  negative  dialec- 
tic and  sterile  criticism.  Not, 
of  course,  that  the  ordinary  undergraduate  saw  much,  if  anything,  of 
these  great  names.  Jowett  and  Pattison  were  elderly  men,  and  the  latter 
in  particular  had  withdrawn  in  a  great  measure  from  the  work  of  teach- 
ing ;  but  it  was  their  influence  which  had  moulded  most  of  the  men 
he  did  see.  Besides,  if  he  did  not  see  much  of  them,  he  heard  a  great 
deal ;  he  knew  all  that  there  was  to  know  about  them,  and  a  great 
deal  more ;  more  even  than  the  angels  knew  ;  that  is,  not  only  more 
than  the  bald  historic  facts,  but  more  also  than  the  unrecorded  facts 
or  even  than  that  illuminating  fiction,  which  is  often  spiritually  and 


PRIN'CIPAL    HUTTON. 


Acta   Victoriana.  379 

ideally  truer  than  fact ;  for  there  had  gathered  a  vast  accretion  of 
legends  round  the  name  of  each,  many  of  them  neither  literally  nor 
spiritually  true.  Than  the  rapid  growth  of  such  myths  nothing  is 
more  curious  or  interesting,  unless  it  be  the  antiquity  of  some  of  them, 
which  yet  purport  to  be  historical  accounts  of  quite  recent  events  and 
persons.  Jowett  himself  on  one  occasion  asked  a  friend  for  the 
anecdotes  told  of  him,  and  after  listening  quietly  to  a  long  list,  "  All 
of  those,"  he  remarked,  "  were  told  by  me  and  my  contemporaries  of 
my  predecessor  except  one,  and  that  is  not  true  of  me."  However — 
as  Herodotus  would  say — I  am  not  bound  to  believe  all  the  legends  I 
heard  in  Oxford,  I  am  bound  to  record  them. 

Of  Pattison,  then,  it  was  told  that  he  never  spoke  to  undergraduates 
unless  they  showed  marked  ability,  but  he  made  one  exception,  in 
favor  of  anglers.  With  an  undergraduate  of  either  of  these  types  he 
would  walk  and  talk  of  philosophy  or  of  fish,  but  even  with  them  he 
was  austere.  One  of  them,  more  ambitious  than  the  rest  and  deter 
mined  not  to  sink  below  the  level  of  the  occasion  and  the  Rector, 
began  the  conversation  one  day  the  moment  they  issued  through  the 
college  gateway  with  the  sufficiently  abstruse  remark  :  "  The  irony 
of  Sophocles,  Dr.  Pattison,  is  finer  than  the  irony  of  Euripides." 
"  Quote,"  was  the  dry  retort,  but  quotation  came  there  none,  only  in 
its  place  a  silent  walk.  A  weaker  mind  when  engaged  in  the  hazard 
ous  joy  of  a  walk  with  Jowett — says  another  legend — lost  its  self- 
possession  in  presence  of  his  silence,  and  exchanged  silence  for  vacuous 
speech  :  "  It  is  a  fine  day,  Master,"  stammered  ingenuous  youth.  For 
answer  came  a  reproachful  look,  but  no  further  speech  on  either  side 
to  enliven  or  belie  the  peaceful  prospect  of  nature  till,  as  they  reached 
the  College  gate  again,  after  the  student's  constitutional  was  finished, 
came  a  parting  echo  of  the  unhappy  overture  :  "  That  was  a  foolish 
remark  you  made."  Nor  did  the  voluble  and  self-possessed  orator 
always  fare  better.  One  such  there  was  who  talked,  and  talked,  and 
talked,  only  to  reap  at  the  walk's  conclusion  the  chequered  verdict, 
"  That  will  do,  but  too  much  conceit."  Yet  another  had  the  bad  taste 
and  the  bad  judgment  to  suppose  that  the  Master  would  welcome 
cheap  second-hand  agnosticism,  and  he  finished  a  lively  discourse  in 
the  style  of  Col.  Ingersoll  to  find  his  companion  gently  humming, 
"  Rock  of  Ages,  cleft  for  me."  This  was  indeed  one  of  the  most 
interesting  and  charming  features  of  Jowett's  character,  that  he  never 
paraded  religious  difficulties,  or  talked  of  them  except  in  sincerity  to 
persons  who  could  appreciate  and  understand.  He  never  gratified  the 
sensation-loving  superficial  public  by  oratorical  fireworks  of  this  kind. 


380  Acta   Victortaiia. 

The  fashionable  world  flocked  from  London  and  the  provinces  on  a 
summer  Sunday  into  Oxford  and  packed  the  University  Church,  all 
agog  to  hear  or  to  tell  some  new  heresy.  Then  would  the  Master 
in  his  piping  voice  pronounce  a  mild  eulogy  upon  friendship,  or  read 
an  essay  on  the  lost  art  of  conversation.  His  contempt  for  affected 
and  precocious  infidelity  showed  itself  again  on  another  occasion  when 
some  flippant  youth  reported  that  he  could  not  satisfy  himself  of  the 
existence  of  Deity.  "  You  will  satisfy  yourself  by  ten  o'clock 
to  morrow  morning,  sir,  or  leave  College,"  was  the  unsympathetic 
answer.  A  deeper  answer  was  granted  to  well-meaning  irreverence 
of  a  deeper  type.  "  Master,"  said  a  converted  pupil,  "  I  have  found 
the  Saviour."  "  Then  don't  tell  anybody,"  was  the  quiet  rebuke. 
Another  anecdote,  not  less  characteristic  of  this  side  of  his  mind — the 
theological  side — was  told  of  an  occasion  during  my  own  term  in 
Oxford  :  A  student  of  the  College  went  to  ask  him  for  the  use  of  the 
College  Hall  for  a  meeting  to  promote  missions  to  the  Hindoos. 
"Certainly,"  said  the  Master,  and  added  to  his  visitor's  alarm,  "  I  will 
take  the  chair  myself,"  which  he  did  with  an  opening  address  delight- 
fully frank  and  typical.  "  A  missionary's  career,"  he  said,  "appears  to 
me  a  singularly  attractive  one ;  it  gives  to  a  man  so  admirable  an 
opportunity  of  studying  the  picturesque  religions  of  the  East."  It 
was  this  open-mindedness  to  religious  systems  other  than  Christian 
which  formed  the  basis  for  another  anecdote  by  no  means  so  authentic, 
according  to  which  a  distinguished  Hindoo — a  convert  of  the  mission- 
aries— after  hearing  the  Master  preach,  announced  himself  reconverted 
to  Buddhism. 

Jowett  was  much  more  of  a  man  of  the  world  than  Pattison,  and 
aimed  far  more  at  completeness  of  life  and  interest.  He  was  not  so 
intolerent  of  small  things.  "I  must  apologize,  Master,"  said  a  youthful 
philosopher,  who  had  been  deputed,  very  much  against  his  will,  to 
approach,  or  reproach,  the  Master  concerning  the  quality  of  the  potatoes 
served  by  the  college  cook,  "  I  must  apologize  for  distracting  your 
attention  to  such  trifles."  "  Don't  apologize,"  was  the  unexpected  answer 
of  the  philosopher  more  mature,  "life  is  made  up  of  trifles  "  ;  and  so,  on 
another  occasion,  he  astonished  a  particularly  laborious  aud  hard  read- 
ing student,  who  sat  with  straining  ears  expecting  some  aphorism 
on  Plato,  with  the  eminently  practical  and  worldly  advice,  "  Be 
young,  my  young  friend,  be  young."  Again  the  sceptic's  apprehensive- 
ness,  which  has  played  so  large  a  part  in  the  lives  of  scholars,  and 
sometimes — in  reference  to  marriage  and  its  perturbing  risks — a  part 
so  tragic,  was,  if  another  anecdote  be  true,  unnecessarily  keen  in  even 


Acta   Victoriana. 


381 


Jowett's  mind  on  one  occasion.  "  Dr.  Jowett,"  said  a  young  lady  to 
whom  he  had  shown  great  kindness,  and  who  was  encouraged  thereby 
to  hope  that  he  would  grace  her  approaching  marriage,  "  Dr.  Jowett 
I  have  a  great  favor  to  ask  of  you  ;  will  you  marry  me  ?  "  "  Perhaps 
we  should  not  be  happy,"  was  his  hasty  and  irrelevant  ejaculation. 

He  was  a  great  friend  of  George  Eliot,  and  she,  too,  in  a  pessimistic 
spirit  was  accustomed  whenever  she  heard  of  an  approaching  marriage 


BENJ.    JOWETT. 


in  her  circle  to  say  soltly,  "  Yes,  he  is  very  good,  and  she  is  very  good, 
but  will  they  suit?  " 

I  have  left  myself  little  time  for  notice  of  other  schools  of 
thought,  but  other  schools  of  thought  there  were.  One  second  in 
influence  to  this  Rationalist  and  Classical  School  was  a  Theological 
School  :  the  school  of  Oxford  High  Churchmen,  the  school  of  which 
Dean  Church,  and  Canon  Liddon,  and  Canon  King  were  the  leaders, 
the  two  latter  living  largely  in  Oxford.  The  school  included  Church- 
men of  every  degree  of  Anglicanism  and  Ritualism  ;  it  covered  also — 


382  A  eta    Victoriana. 

therein  lay  its  strength — not  merely  the  moral  fervor  and  apostolic 
devotion  which  has  gathered  hundreds  of    men  and  women  in  the 
squalid  slums   of   great    English    cities    into    Anglican    or   Ritualist 
churches,    but    also  almost    invariably    a    breadth    of    view   and    a 
liberality   of  thought    which    had   once   been   associated   only   with 
the  names  of  Dean  Stanley  and  the  Broad  Church.     Nor  was  this 
the  only  point  of  contact  between  the  High  and  Broad  Churches. 
There  was  a  second  :  they  both  loved   moderation  and  sweet  reason- 
ableness, and  they  both  disliked  ostentation  and  the  slightest  approach 
to  advertisement  or  publicity.     This  is  where  even  Cardinal  Newman 
fell  short  of  the  ideal   of  these  Anglicans  ;  he  was  too  fanatic  and 
extravagant  (especially  in  his  "  Loss  and  Gain  "),  I  had  almost  said 
ribald.  They  believed  emphatically  in  the  trivial  round  and  the  common 
task  :  they  disliked  intensely  all  sensational  and  dramatic  changes  ; 
their   real    type   was    Isaac  ^Villiams,   the   unknown,  self-obliterating 
country    rector,   or    John    Keble,    rather    than    Newman,    still    more 
than  Ward,  the   most   extravagant    and  whimsical  and  self-opinion- 
ated of   men.      In  short,   all  the  arbitrary  and  high-handed  action 
which  attracts  the  world   offended  these  men  of  the    student  type, 
just  as  oiher  worldly  considerations  offended  other  students.     The 
spirit  which  moved  Keble,  in  fact,  was  the  same   spirit  at  bottom 
as  that    which — in   another  department  of  thought — maiked  Henry 
Smith,    the   Oxford   mathematician,    a  most  singularly  accomplished 
man  of  Jowett's  generation.     In  addition  to  his  extraordinary  breadth 
of  interest,  he  made  some  discoveries  not  inconsiderable,  I  believe,  in 
mathematics,  bi4  his  especial  satisfaction  in  them  was  this — -that  there 
was  not  a  farthing  to  be  made  out  of  them  by  hook  or  by  crook ;  they 
belonged  just  where  they  professed  to  belong,   to  pure  mathematics  ; 
they  were    L,olden,   but  not  with  the  gold  of   this  world  ;   rust    and 
exposure  could  not  tarnish  them,  thieves  would  never  care  to  break 
through  nor  steal. 

But  to  return  to  the  High  Churchmen,  the  men  whose  names  are 
now  well  known  in  the  Church,  Holland,  and  Gore,  and  Jayne,  and 
many  others  belonged  to  this  school.  Its  influence  has  spread  not 
over  England  only,  but  to  this  continent,  perhaps  especially  the 
influence  of  the  highest  of  its  High  Churchmen,  Canon  (now  Bishop) 
King,  who  exercised  in  Oxford  then,  as  he  has  exercised  since  over  a 
wider  field,  a  marvellous  personal  charm,  whom  but  to  see  was  a 
religious  education.  If  the  Dean  of  St.  Paul's  was  at  that  time  the 
brain  of  the  School,  and  Canon  Liddon  its  eloquent  tongue,  Canon 
King  was  already  becoming  its  heart  and  soul. 


Acta    Victoriana.  383 

And  last,  and  perhaps  in  point  of  number  least,  there  was  in  Oxford 
a  remnant  of  the  old  Evangelicals,  fallen  on  evil  days  and  with  a 
scanty  following,  with  their  principal  stronghold  of  old,  the  most 
beautiful  college  in  Oxford — Wadham  College — wrested  from  them 
by  an  upstart  handful  of  Positivists,  who,  of  course,  ran  the  college 
down  to  the  ground,  whence  it  is  only  now  painfully  uprising.  There 
were  never,  by  the  way,  more  than  thirty  Positivists,  I  suppose,  in 
England,  all  told,  and  they  have  had  three  disruptions  T  am  informed, 
and  are  now  divided  into  four  churches — three,  that  is,  besides  the 
original  church  (the  church  of  the  Marrow,  let  u?  call  it).  At  their 
worship  it  is  understood  they  solemnly  commemorate  "  Space,"  a 
euphemism,  I  conjecture,  for  the  solitude  which  they  wrought  in  the 
quadrangles  of  Wadham,  and  in  those  gardens  where  for  long  years 
after  the  cedars  of  Lebanon  wasted  their  sweetness  on  the  desert  air. 

And  yet  the  old  Evangelical  School — as  I,  at  least,  am  especially 
bound  to  remember— still  had  their  saints  in  Oxford.  In  Dean 
Burgon's  book,  "  The  Lives  of  Ten  Good  Men,"  one  of  the  first  lives 
is  the  life  of  Richard  Lynch  Cotton,  Provost  of  Worcester  College.  If 
the  other  nine  men  were,  all  taken  together,  as  good  as  Dr.  Cotton 
the  world  was  not  worthy  of  them.  For  the  Provost  of  Worcester 
was  an  adorable  old  man  ;  he  used  to  tell  us  how  Dean  Burgon  once 
stooped  down  and  kissed  him  on  the  top  of  his  head.  I  do  not  think 
we  were  merely  amused  to  hear  it;  he  was  a  very  little  man  and 
Dean  Burgon  was  very  tall,  but  in  fact  the  feat  was  easy  for  moral  as 
well  as  physical  reasons.  Apropos,  however,  of  his  smallness  of 
stature,  by  the  way,  Mr.  Goldwin  Smith  has  told  me  that  his  keenest 
recollection  of  the  Provost  was  on  the  occasion  of  the  Prince  of  Wales 
taking  his  degree.  There  was  a  great  function  and  the  Provost — as 
it  so  happened — was  Vice-Chancellcr  that  year.  Mr.  Smith  beheld 
him  in  his  scarlet  robes  standing  in  the  Natural  History  Museum 
between  the  front  legs  of  the  giraffe. 

He  was  a  man  of  the  most  unaffected  and  simple  piety  it  has  ever 
been  my  good  fortune  to  meet ;  so  pleasant  is  the  memory  of  it  that  I 
should  be  sorry  now  to  see  his  pre-eminence  challenged  by  younger 
men.  It  may  be  there  is  no  fear  of  that.  With  the  newly-elected 
scholar,  fresh,  perhaps,  from  a  small  country  grammar  school  and 
country  rectory,  green,  and  young  and  hopeful,  launched  upon  the  world 
like  a  lamb  among  wolves,  he  would  begin  the  acadenuc  life  with  a 
few  words  of  private  prayer  between  them  two  only — or,  at  least,  I  mean 
between  them  two  and  One  Other,  whom,  as  Herodotus  would  say,  it 
is  not  lawful  for  me  to  mention — such  prayer  rose  naturally  to  his  lips 


84 


Acta    Victoriana. 


and  therefore  fell  naturally  upon  his  hearer's  ears.  From  this  first 
introduction  to  him  to  the  end  of  one's  course  he  left  the  same  impres- 
sion on  one's  mind,  that  of  one  who  never  neglected  his  college  duties  as 
he  conceived  them,  but  was  as  faithful  a  Provost  as  any  in  Oxford. 
Foremost  among  these  duties  in  his  opinion  was  to  send  for  any  one 
whose  attendance  at  chapel  left  something  to  be  desired.  If  on  these 
occasions  one  chose  to  po  to  him  in  the  morning  hours  one  would 
find  him  studying  the  Bible,  generally,  I  think,  the  Old  Testament. 


DR.    COTTON. 


Elaborate  but  futile  endeavors  were  made  to  calculate  the  number 
of  verses  which  he  covered  in  a  morning's  reading.  In  the  afternoon, 
on  the  other  hand,  he  seemed  usually  to  relax  his  mind  with  Davison 
on  Prophecy ;  he  gave  me  a  copy  of  the  book,  and  thereby  hangs 
another  tale.  He  had  once  printed  a  volume  of  sermons  in  his  younger 
days;  they  had  not  been  financially  a  success;  in  point  of  fact  the  edition 
was  left  on  his  hands.  Ultimately  he  disposed  of  them  by  presenting 
one  copy  as  a  gift  to  each  freshman  as  he  entered  the  college.     When 


Acta    Victorimia.  385 

the  edition  was  exhausted  he  did  not  like  to  withdraw  from  the  pre- 
cedent established  and  he  was  too  modest  to  print  a  new  edition  and 
Davison  succeeded  to  the  vacant  place.  I  wish  I  had  been  before  the 
days  of  Davison;  I  would  rather  have  had  his  own  sermons;  they  would 
have  recalled  more  vividly  the  once  familiar  scene  of  the  college  chapel, 
with  the  white-haired  old  man  sitting  in  the  corner,  holding  a  lighted 
candlestick  askew  upon  his  knee,  to  follow  better  the  reading  of  the 
lessons  for  the  day,  and  dropping  wax  over  his  white  surplice ;  or 
again,  on  a  warm  summer  Sunday  afternoon  preaching  to  a  recum- 
bent and  somnolent  audience  discourses  of  which  the  toothless  utterance 
prevented  a  large  part  thereof  from  reaching  our  ears,  though  ever  and 
again  one  would  catch  the  name  of  Aristotle  sandwiched  between 
those  of  the  Apostles. 

Nor  was  he  less  careful  of  lighter  and  less  solemn  duties.  He 
asked  us  all  to  breakfast  every  year,  ten  or  twelve  at  a  time.  At  these 
same  breakfasts  he  retailed  personal  anecdotes  manfully,  often  under 
great  difKiculties,  often  across  the  coflfee  pot  and  the  whole  length  of 
the  table  to  the  senior  man  at  the  other  end,  when  the  freshmen  near 
him,  as  happened  not  unfrequently,  kept  silence  even  from  good  words. 
His  anecdotes  were  entertaining,  but  he  was  not  a  man  of  varied 
accomplishments ;  his  ideas  of  music  in  particular  were  elementary 
and  his  own.  One  of  us  died  in  my  time,  and  we  had  a  funeral  ser- 
vice in  the  college  chapel  and  the  Dead  March  in  Saul  was  played  ; 
as  we  emerged  said  the  Provost  to  the  Vice-Provost,  "  What  an 
inspiriting  air."  He  had  the  most  pathetic  and  the  most  sincere  belief 
in  the  efficacy  of  these  chapel  exercises.  "Stupendous,"  he  once 
said  to  me  (it  was  one  of  his  favorite  epithets),  "  stupendous,  is  it  not, 
the  influence  of  chapel  ?  I  always  know  what  a  man's  character  is 
when  I  look  at  his  chapel  list.  Most  remarkable  !  (another  favorite 
epithet) ;  do  you  know  I  received  yesterday  a  request  for  a 
testimonial  from  a  man  I  had  not  seen  for  thirty  years.  I  could  not 
remember  his  face  or  anything  about  him,  but  I  turned  to  his  chapel 
list  and  found  he  had  been  a  regular  attendant,  so  I  sent  him,  with 
full  confidence,  a  hearty  testimonial ;  most  excellent  young  man." 
On  another  occasion  I  recollect  he  sent  for  an  athlete,  a  very  worthy 
fellow,  fonder  of  running  the  secular  races  set  before  him  than  the 
apostolic  race  to  chapel,  as  the  Provost  conceived  it.  "  I  don't  see, 
Mr.  Provost,"  grumbled  this  young  gentleman,  "  the  use  of  all  these 
chapels."  "  Oh,  Mr.  Holt,  Mr.  Holt  ! "  said  the  Provost,  grieved 
beyond  expression,  "  How  can  you  say  so,  Mr.  Holt  ?  What  will  you 
do  in  heaven,  Mr.  Holt  ?     It  is  one  endless  chapel  there." 


386  Ada    Victoriana. 

Naturally  his  belief  in  the  goal  at  the  other  end  was  not  less 
uncompromisingly  literal.  It  is  reported  that  on  one  occasion,  having 
an  offender  before  him,  he  solemnly  lighted  a  candle  and  held  the 
offender's  finger  for  an  instant  in  the  flame,  with  the  laconic  appeal, 
"  It  will  be  worse  than  that."  The  younger  Dons  loved  to  draw  him 
out  about  Dean  Stanley.  He  was  perfectly  polite  to  them,  but  very 
non-committal.  "  Yes,"  he  said  on  one  occasion,  "there  was  much  I 
liked  about  his  sermon  ;  he  quoted  very  many  beautiful  texts." 

So,  then — in  conclusion,  to  revert  for  a  moment  to  the  two  types  of 
men  of  whom  I  have  said  most,  in  the  one  case  because  they  were  most 
influential,  in  the  other  because  I  happened  to  see  most  of  them — there 
were  in  the  Oxford  of  those  days,  so  far  as  my  college  was  concerned, 
the  three  men  and  the  two  types  (if  we  may  regard  the  Master  and 
Rector  as  varieties  of  the  same  type),  the  Master,  the  Rector,  and  the 
Provost ;  the  Humanist,  the  Sceptic,  and  the  Pietist ;  the  Man  of  the 
World,  the  Cynic,  and  the  Saint ;  Wisdom,  Learning,  and  Religion  ; 
and  the  most  eminent  of  these  was  the  first,  the  Master  of  Balliol ;  the 
most  characteristic  of  his  times  was  the  second,  the  Rector  of  Lincoln  ; 
while  the  third,  obscure  and  without  special  gifts,  toiled  patiently 
after  the  Christianity  which  his  system  of  thought  set  before  him  as 
his  goal. 

Each  filled  his  place  and  realized — as  far  as  a  man  does — his  type. 
The  first  two  were  names  throughout  the  land,  echoing — shall  we  say  1 
■ — as  a  sounding  brass  or  a  tinkling  cymbal.  But  the  third  enjoyed  at 
least  this  compensation,  that  he  was  enabled  both  by  his  temperament 
and  by  his  school  of  thought  to  retain  through  all  the  depressing  dis- 
illusionments  of  life  a  larger  measure  of  those  very  elementary  and 
yet  invincible  graces  which  seemed  to  ebb  away  or  flicker  out  of  the 
lives  of  his  more  gifted  colleagues,  the  three  graces  of  the  Christian 
dispensation  ;  and,  therefore,  because  the  weak  things  of  the  world,  as 
we  know,  are  apt  to  confound  the  mighty,  and  revelations  have  been 
made  to  babes  which  are  denied  to  the  wise  and  prudent,  I  doubt 
whether,  after  all,  the  Provost  was  not  the  best  beloved  and  the  most 
missed  in  his  college,  and  whether,  after  all,  it  is  not  his  acquaintance 
which  his  college  looks  forward  with  the  liveliest  interest  to  renewing 
in  another  world  ;  if  ever,  that  is  to  say,  they  are  tempted  to  hope  that 
even  for  the  least  of  his  disciples,  and  those  who  are  not  worthy  even 
to  be  called  his  disciples,  his  prayers  and  his  piety  may  furnish  a 
passport  to  that  "  endless  chapel  "  of  the  Heavenly  Jerusalem  upon 
which  his  imagination  loved  to  dwell. 


Ac  la    Vic  to  riana.  ■i,'^'] 

Things  we  Want  to  Know  about  Early  Man^ 

BY    DAVID    BOYLE. 

[,NE  of  Toronto's  professors  is  down  for  a  lecture 
this  winter  on  "Palceolithic  Man."     This  being 
a   subject  about  which   most  students  know 
little,  and  care  less,  it  is  earnestly  hoped  that 
as  many  of  them  as  possible  will  go  to  hear 
Dr.  A.  B.  Macallum.     To  the  ladies,  man  of 
somewhat   recent    date   might  prove  a  more 
alluring  topic,  but  even  they  cannot   fail   to 
profit  by  giving  a  little  consideration  to  their   ex- 
tremely   remote    ancestors,    for    the    subject    can 
scarcely  be  more  than  alluded  to  in  a  single  lecture,  while  a  thousand 
two-hour-long  discourses  would  fail  to  cover  all  the  ground. 

It  is  mainly  in  view^of  the  latter  condition  that  one  is  driven  to 
wonder  how  /le  would  tackle  "  Palceolithic  Man  "  in  a  single  lecture  if 
he  had  the  temerity  to  think  himself  capable  of  doing  so  at  all. 

What  should  be  the  starting  point  ?  When  is  it  safe  for  us  to  say 
that  man  became  man  ?  Was  it  when  he  assumed  the  erect  position? 
or  when  he  acquired  the  power  to  articulate  ?  Or,  was  it  at  a  still 
earlier  period  when  instinct  became  fairly  well-advanced  reason,  or 
even  before  that,  just  where  reason  begun  and  when,  in  all  probability, 
he  walked  quite  as  much  all-fours  as  upright  ?  Queries  of  this  kind 
may  be  brushed  aside  as  trivialities,  but  it  must  be  admitted  that  until 
we  have  not  only  settled  when  man  became  man,  but  .whether  there 
was  at  first  only  one  kind  of  man,  or  were  more  than  one,  and,  if  the 
latter,  whether  one  kind  had  precedence,  or  all  appeared  about  the 
same  time,  we  cannot,  in  a  truly  scientific  sense,  discuss  "  Primitive 
Man."  The  fact  is  that  the  expression  "  Primitive  Man  "  has  never 
been  defined  either  directly  or  inferentially,  and  we  are,  meanwhile, 
satisfied  to  accept  the  lowest  known  conditions  of  human  society  as 
those  which  characterized  man  primevally. 

Physically — and  this,  too,  inwardly  as  well  as  outwardly — there  is 
much  that  distinguishes  the  savage  from  ourselves,  and  mentally  there 
is  still  more.  It  has  been  pointed  out  that  considerable  modification 
in  the  proportion  of  arms  and  legs,  in  the  vertebral  column,  and  in 
the  organs  of  respiration  and  digestion  must  have  resulted  from  the 
moment  that  our  far  down  ancestors  began  to  walk  on  two,  rather 
than  on  four  limbs,  and  it  is  allowable  to  assume  that  some  corres- 


•By  request  of  the  Editor. 


388  Acta    Vidoriana. 

ponding  changes  affected  the  intellect.  But  the  physical  differences 
between  uncivilized  and  civilized  man,  are,  as  a  rule,  in  favor  of  the 
savage,  because  his  mode  of  life  tends  to  maintain  a  higher,  general 
standard  of  muscularity.  Mentally,  the  conditions  are  reversed,  and 
it  is  altogether  with  these  that  the  study  of  paloeolithic  man,  or  even 
the  more  recent  savage,  is  concerned. 

How  did  he  think  ?     This  is  all  we  are  trying  to  find  out. 

We  are  toleraby  sure  that  he  has  always  been  a  social  being — more 
or  less  gregarious — but  we  are  unable  to  say  whether  he  was  a  mono- 
gamist or  a  polygamist,  and  we  are  profoundly  interested  respecting 
the  origin  and  development  of  his  religious  or  supernatural  notions. 
In  accordance  with  the  theory  of  evolution  it  is  utterly  impossible  that 
he  could  have  come  even  by  his  fetishistic  ideas  as  a  result  of  inheri- 
tance ;  and  how  did  he  reach  the  higher  planes  of  religious  thought  ? 
How  came  he  to  conceive  of  the  existence  of  good  and  bad  spirits — 
preferably  of  bad  ones — and  what  could  have  suggested  to  him  that  it 
was  possible  to  invoke  the  favor  of  the  former  by  the  performance  of 
certain  acts  and  to  avoid  the  influence  of  the  others  by  means  of 
charms  ? 

Perhaps  disease,  accidents  and  natural  phenomena  had  something 
to  do  with  it.  If  there  was  no  visible  agency  there  must  be  an  invisible 
one,  or  if  the  symptoms  were  visible  but  inexplicable,  then,  too,  the 
"trouble"  must  have  been  brought  about  by  something  that  could 
not  be  seen.  Success  or  non-success  in  procuring  food  might  have 
sug2;ested  occult  interference,  but  we  know  not. 

Primitive  treatment  of  disease  has  probably  always  been  conducted 
on  the  supposition  that  evil  spirits,  or  other  malignantly  disposed 
beings,  were  at  the  bottom  of  the  mischief,  and  power  has  been  exerted 
either  to  frighten  the  spirit  away,  or  to  remove  the  object  it  has  placed 
in  the  body  of  the  patient.  "  Absent  treatment,"  too,  is  sometimes 
employed,  and  specimens  of  the  talismans  used  for  this  purpose  in 
Africa  may  be  seen  in  the  Provincial  Museum,  as  part  of  a  shaman's 
complete  "  outfit."  Only  a  few  weeks  ago  the  newspapers  contained 
an  account  of  a  peasant  woman  in  Ireland,  who  was  conducting  a 
make-believe  wake  over  a  straw  man,  whose  form  she  had  filled  with 
pins  and  splinters  of  bone.  She  said  the  straw  man  represented  a 
thief  who  had  taken  some  of  her  belongings,  and  that,  whoever  he  was, 
he  would  suffer  on  account  of  her  treatment,  for  she  was  going  to  bury 
the  effigy,  and  as  it  decayed,  the  thief  would  become  ill  and  speedily 
die.  Surely  this  was  an  inheritance  from  paganism,  although  part  of 
her  performance  consisted  in  reading  one  of  the  psalms  backwards. 


Ada    Vicloriana.  389 

Again,  what  of  tabuisin  and  totemism?  Notwitlistanding  all  that 
has  been  written  regarding  these  institutions  (they  are  really  worthy 
of  being  so  dignified)  no  thoroughly  satisfactory  explanations  have 
been  ofifeied.  Governed  by  a  belief  in  the  former,  it  was  highly 
reprehensible  to  eat  particular  foods,  or  to  perform  certain  acts  ;  so 
much  so  that  at  times  the  death  penalty  followed  ;  and  according  to 
totemic  rules  (a  comparatively  moderate  form  of  tabuism)  family 
relationships  were  rigidly  prescribed. 

Ceremonialism  and  symbolism  are  of  vast  importance  in  primitive 
society.  In  the  very  lowest  stages  of  savagery  they  exert  a  powerful 
effect  on  every-day  life,  and  we  desire  to  know  the  why  and  the 
wherefore.  They  are  usually  associated  with  dancing  and  feasting, 
and  all  cf  them  seem  to  possess  some  so-called  religicjus  significance, 
although  the  connection  is  not  often  very  clear. 

It  might  be  difficult  to  find  a  people  so  low,  socially  and  otherwise, 
among  whom  gambling  in  one  form  or  another  did  not,  or  does  not 
exist,  and,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  the  latest  authoritative  opinions 
ascribe  its  origin  to  divination.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  practices  of 
this  Icind  are  not  now  confined  10  primitive  peoples,  and  it  is  equally 
su[)erflaous  to  remark  that  gambling  13  no  longer  conducted  with  any 
religious  motive. 

Volumes  have  been  written,  and  there  is  room  for  many  more,  on 
tiie  birth,  minhood,  marriage,  and  mortuary  customs  of  primitive  man 
as  we  know  him,  but  of  these,  and  of  many  others  as  carried  out  by 
departed  peoples,  we  shall  remain  forever  ignorant. 

One  would  quite  naturally  suppose  that  the  language  of  primitive 
peoples  would  be  little  better  than  jargon,  but  the  student  soon  dis- 
covers that  the  forms  of  speech  emplo)ed  by  even  the  lowest  nre  rich, 
often  too  rich,  in  niceties  of  declination  and  inflection  ;  and  an  ex- 
amination of  the  methods  of  counting  may  be  regarded  as  a  diversion 
fully  as  much  as  a  study.  It  is  o'ten  in  the  matter  of  numeration  that 
man's  lower  or  higher  estate  may  be  estimated,  lor  when  we  find  people 
who  cannot  count  beyond  two,  and  some  not  higher  than  ten,  we  may 
rest  assured  that  they  are  not  philosophers,  in  the  Newtonian  sense. 

Tnese  are  a  few,  amon^  many  subjects,  that  await  conclusive  discus- 
sion relative  to  early  man,  and  perhaps  the  lecturer  will  refer  to  some 
of  them,  if  only  cursorily.  In  any  event,  it  is  satisfactory  to  know 
that  so  scholarly  a  gentleman  will  do  all  that  can  possibly  be  done  in 
the  short  time  at  his  disposal  to  arouse  academic  attention  along  lines 
which  ought  to  prove  fully  as  attractive  and  instructive  as  is  the 
anatomy  of  a  crawfish  or  the  annulation  of  a  worm. 
3 


390 


Ada    Victoriana. 


Grunt  the   Fourth 

PERHAPS  the  medical  profession  provides  more  room,  and  there- 
fore offers  greater  temptation  than  any  other,  to  practice  popular 
humbug.  Not  long  since  a  gentleman  fearing  sciatica  consulted  a 
well  known  physician,  who,  after  a  long  and  apparently  careful  exam- 
ination of  his  patient's  left  hip,  said,  "  well,  of  course  you  know,  sciatica 
is  possible,  but  in  the  meantime,  I  can  find  nothing  but  an  acute  affec- 
tion of  the  seventh  nerve."  At  another  time  a  lady  from  a  distance 
called  on  his  sapiency  for  advice  respecting  a  pain  in  her  shoulder, 
neck  and  the  side  of  her  head,  when  she,  too,  was  informed  that  she 
had  "just  caught  a  little  cold,  and  the  seventh  nerve  was  somewhat 
affected."  During  the  last  month  other  two  cases  have  occurred,  in 
which  the  trouble  came  from  the  seventh  nerve,  one  being  in  the  right 
sole,  and  one  in  the  right  forearm. 

Akin  to  those  who  believe  in  palmistry,  psychiatry,  astrology,  osteo- 
pathy, absent  treatment  and  the  like,  are  those  who  feel  a  certain 
amount  of  satisfaction,  not  only  in  being  able  to  inform  their  friends 
that  the  doctor  says,  "  all  the  trouble  is  with  the  nerves,"  but  to  add, 
"  and  it's  mostly  in  the  seventh  nerve."  Seven  has  always  been  re- 
garded as  a  sacred  number,  and  in  some  inexplicable  manner  people 
who  think  themselves  affected  in  this  way,  seem  to  regard  the  trouble 
as  one  that  connects  them  with  the  book  of  Revelations  ! 

Observer. 


ALONG    THE    G.    T.    R.    SYSTEM. 


A  eta    Victoria  na. 


)9i 


iBiC^ 


Temlscamlng  District 

BY    H.    L.    KERR;    B.A. 

ONE  of  the  most  interesting  and  important  parts  of  New  Ontario 
is  that  region  popularly  known  as  Temiscaming  District.  A 
great  deal  has  been  written  of  recent  years,  chiefly  in  Government 
reports,  setting  forth  the  various  valuable  resources  of  this  part  of 
Nipissing.  The  following  article  does  not  attempt  to  deal  with  any 
of  the  subjects  treated  excepting  in  the  most  cursory  manner.  For 
those  desiring  fuller  information  I  would  recommend  the  report  of 
Dr.  A.  E.  Barlow,  published  in  Vol.  X.,  Part  i,  of  "The  Geological 
Survey  of  Canada,"  as  well  as  reports  which  will  be  out  in  the  spring, 
by  the  Geological  Survey  and  Bureau  of  Mines.  Most  of  the  infor- 
mation given  below  w?s  obtained  while  doing  geological  work  during 
the  summer. 

That  part  of  Nipissing  about  which  I  speak  more  particularly  may 
be  roughly  defined  as  embracing  most  of  the  country  adjacent  to 
Lake  Temiscaming,  north  of  the  Montreal  River  and  taking  in  the 
watershed  of  the  White  River. 

At  the  present  time  there  is  in  building  a  railroad  from  North  Bay 
to  meet  the  Grand  Trunk  Pacific  in  the  neighborhood  of  Abitibi 
This  road  has  been  completed  within  the  past  few  months  as  far 
north  as  New  Liskeard,  the  largest  town  of  the  region  and  the  centre 
of  the  chief  agricultural  district.  The  old  route  by  C.P.R.  by  way  of 
Mattawa  to  South  Temiscaming  and  thence  up  the  lake  by  steamer, 
was, [particularly  during  the  warmer  weather,  a  more  enjoyable,  though 
longer  journey.  From  Mattawa  to  the  foot  of  the  lake  the  road 
follows'the  Ottawa  on  the  Quebec  side,  and  here,  as  well  as  on  the 
lake  itself,  the  scenery,  though  perhaps  monotonous,  is  most 
picturesque. 

After  leaving  South  Temiscaming,  the  first  stop  of  importance  was 
made  at  Haileybury.  Here  is  a  good  Government  dock,  which, 
unfortunately,  owing  to  the  unprecedented  high  water  of  last  spring, 
was  covered    by   three   feet  of  water  when  we  arrived.     This  made 


39-2  ^cla    Vicforiana. 

landing  in  a  rough  sea  rather  exciting  work.  Since  then  the  dock 
has  been  raised  beyond  the  possibility  of  inundation.  New  IJskeard, 
six  miles  further  north,  is  as  far  as  the  larger  steamers  go.  However, 
there  are  three  or  four  small  boats  that  do  a  big  business  carrying 
passengers  and  (reighc  from  here  to  Tom's  Town  on  the  White  River. 
This  small  village,  the  head  of  navigation,  is  between  twenty-five  and 
thirty  miles  north  of  New  Liskeard,  and  about  three  hundred  miles 
from  Toronto.  If  one  wishes  to  go  farther  by  water,  he  must  take  to 
the  canoe.  Two  miles  above  the  village  the  first  rapid  is  met,  and 
from  here  un,  on  all  the  branches  of  the  river,  the  rapids  are  frequent, 
and  some  of  the  portages  long.  Until  the  completion  of  the  railroad 
farther  north,  all  supplies  for  surveyors  and  contractors  must  be  taken 
in  by  canoe,  (lood  portages  are  cut  through  the  forest  at  all  the 
rapids.  Some  of  them  have  probably  been  used  by  the  Indians  for 
thousands  of  years. 

Recent  discoveries  of  valuable  mineral  deposits  within  five  miles  of 
Haileybury  have  brought  this  place  prominently  before  the  public. 
It  is  a  village  of  two  or  three  hundred  people,  and,  besides  the 
Government  dock,  boasts  of  an  excellent  school,  good  churches,  fair 
hotel  accommodation  and  a  weekly  paper.  Here,  too,  is  si'.uated  the 
most  southerly  Hudson  Bay  post  in  that  part  of  Ontario. 

The  mines  are  about  five  miles  south-west  of  the  village,  in  the 
township  of  Coleman.  All  the  dcpos'ts,  so  far  reported,  are  within  a 
radius  of  a  mile-and-a-half  to  two  miles  of  Cobalt  Lake.  All  those 
being  worked  are  close  to  the  lake,  and  within  a  few  hundred  yards 
of  the  new  railroad,  over  which  shipments  of  ore  have  already  been 
made.  The  first  discovery  was  made  by  a  blacksmith,  working  on 
railway  construction,  near  a  rock  cut  on  the  right  of-way.  This  prop 
party,  which  is  probably  the  most  valuable  of  all,  is  known  as  the 
La  Rose  mine,  being  named  after  the  discoverer.  The  ore  here  is 
chiefly  niccolite  (NiAs)  and  native  silver.  Besides,  several  other 
minerals  occur  in  lesser  quantities,  smaltite   (CoAs^)  being  the  chiel. 

Silver  nuggets  may  be  pi:ked  up  quite  frequently  in  the  talus  at  the 
base  of  the  cliff.  One  nugget  found  during  the  summer  weighed 
nearly  five  hundred  pounds.  Of  course  this  one  was  altogether  unique. 
The  niccolite  and  smaltite,  both  very  valuable  ores  in  themselves,  are 
here  literally  full  of  small  stringers  and  leaves  of  native  silver.  A 
shaft  has  been  sunk  over  bixty  feet,  and  the  vein  seems  to  be  improv- 
ing with  depth,  so  that  this  promises  to  be  one  of  the  most  valuable 
properties  in  the  country.  It  is,  as  the  owners  term  it,  a  poor  man's 
mine,  as  it  costs  so  little  to  realize  from  it.     The  first  shipment  of  ore 


Ada    Victoi'iana. 


393 


to  New    York    averaged   $1,900    per    ton,  the    twenty    tons  bringing 
$38,000  to  the  owneis. 

Besides  this  there  are  four  other  locations  near  the  lake,  from  which 
ore  has  been  shipped.  Two  properties,  in  one  of  which  the  ore  is 
smaltite,  in  the  other  silver,  hav<-  recently  been  sold,  I  have  been 
informed,  for  $250,000.  The  latter  is  known  as  the  Little  Silver 
Mine.     An  average   sample  of   the   sand  and   mud  on   the  lake  from 


THE    LITTLE    SILVER    MINE,    COBALT. 


another  of  the  mines  assa)ed  750  ounces  per  ton  in  silver  alone.  From 
another  properly,  for  the  expenditure  of  the  first  $io,oco,  made  up 
largely  in  putting  in  equipment  and  buildings,  $100,000  was  realized. 
These  figures  speak  for  themselves.  If  the  deposits  prove  at  all 
extensive  Cobalt  will  be  oie  of  the  most  valuable  mining  districts  of 
the  world.     Other  discoveries  have  been  made  in  the  neighborhood  of 


394  Acta    Victoriana. 

Giroux  and  Cross  Lakes.     None  of  these  are  being  worked,  but  some 
of  them  bid  fair  to  be  quite  valuable. 

Undoubtedly,  many  more  discoveries  will  be  made  during  the 
coming  summer.  Last  summer  the  prospector,  with  his  hammer 
and  "specimens,"  was  ubiquitous.  All  through  the  forest  they  could 
be  seen,  hammering  away  at  every  rock  in  sight  and  eagerly  looking 
for  traces  of  nickel  and  cobalt  stain.  These  stains,  by  the  way^ 
are  very  noticeable,  the  former  being  a  vivid  green —annabergite, 
Ni3As20s  +  8H._.0 — while  the  latter  is  a  bright  pink — erythrite  or 
cobalt  bloom,  Co.,As.jOs  +  8H._,0.  iVIany  spent  weeks  prospecting  and 
found  nothing  ;  a  few,  more  fortunate,  spent  only  a  few  days  and 
found  a  fortune. 

Rumors  of  similar  ores  being  discovered  near  Round  Lake  have 
reached  us.  Iron  occurs  near  this  lake  in  Boston  Township,  which  is 
about  seventy  miles  north  of  Cobalt.  We  do  not  know  as  yet  how 
valuable  these  deposits  are.  There  is  also  a  copper  mine  upon  which 
work  has  been  done  on  the  north  branch  of  the  White  River.  It  is 
apparent,  then,  that  from  the  mining  standpoint,  the  country 
possesses  great  possibilities. 

As  stated  above.  New  Liskeard  is  the  centre  of  the  chief  farming 
district.  This  is  a  wide-awake  town  of  probably  from  800  to  i,coo 
inhabitants.  Everything-  in  the  place  is  modern  and  up  to-date. 
Although  a  larger  town  than  Haileybury,  the  shipping  facilities  are 
not  so  good.  The  Wabi  River,  which  flows  through  the  town,  fills 
the  bay  so  quickly  with  sediment  that  constant  dredging  must  be 
carried  on  to  keep  a  channel  open  for  the  larger  steamers.  The 
country  is  settled,  more  or  less,  from  twenty  to  thirty  miles  back  from 
the  town.  Radiating  through  this  settlement  areanumber  of  splendid 
government  roads  to  which  more  are  being  constantly  added.  The 
soil  is  principally  clay,  which  in  places  is  overlain  by  clayey  or  sandy 
loam.  There  are  here  and  there  in  the  heart  of  the  farming  land  areas 
of  rocky  or  gravelly  country  unsuifed  for  agriculture.  On  the  trip 
from  Haileybury  to  Tom's  Town,  settlements  are  seen  on  both  sides 
of  the  river.  Beyond  Tom's  Town,  after  the  first  two  miles  settlers 
are  more  scattered,  although  they  occur  as  far  north  as  Round  Lake 
When  properly  opened  up  this  promises  to  be  one  of  the  important 
farming  communities  of  Ontario.  The  latitude  is  about  the  same  as 
that  of  Southern  Manitoba  or  Northern  Minnesota,  so  that  with  the 
clearing  of  the  land  and  proper  cultivation  all  the  ordinary  crops  of 
the  rest  of  the  province  may  be  grown.  Good  crops  of  hay  and  oats 
were  seen  during  the  summer.     No  wheat  is  grown  as  yet.     Some  of 


Acta    Vicloriana. 


395 


the  best  land  seen  during  the  summer  was  between  Round  Lake  and 
Kenogami ;  so  that  there  is  still  plenty  of  room  for  more  settlers. 

In  addition  to  the  arable  land  there  are  large  areas  unsuited  for 
agriculture.  On  this  land,  however,  some  of  the  best  timber  in  the 
world  grows,  and  by  proper  conservation  of  the  forest,  it  must  always 
remain  a  large  asset  in  the  wealth  of  the  province.  The  folly  of  de- 
nuding such  lands  of  forest  is  proven  by  the  abandoned  farms  in 
many  parts  of  the  Eastern  States.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  Government 
to  see  that  such  mistakes  are  not  repeated. 

Until  recent  years  the  only  industry  of  any  importance  in  this  dis- 
trict was  lumbering.  This  is  still  extensively  carried  on.  Large  tracts 
of  practically  virgin   forest  still  exist.     On  the  other  hand  large  areas 


TOMS    TOWN  —  HEAD    OF    STEAMER    NAVIGATION   ON  WHITE  RIVER. 

have  been  burnt  over  during  the  past  few  years,  and  on  the  far  north- 
ern branches  of  the  White  Rivet  a  great  forest  fire  did  much  damage 
thirty  or  forty  years  ago. 

The  most  important  trees  from  a  commercial  standpoint  are  the 
white  and  red  pine  {Pinus  strobiis  and  P.  resinosa).  During  last  win- 
ter much  of  this  kind  of  timber  was  cut  in  Coleman  township,  in  the 
neighborhood  of  the  mines.  The  abundance  of  waterways  all  through 
this  district  furnishes  extremely  cheap  transportation.  In  the  spring 
months  during  high  water  all  the  rivers  and  tributary  streams  are 
carrying  logs  down  to  the  mills  by  the  thousands.  Lumbering  em- 
ploys hundreds  of  men  all  through  the  winter  and  spring. 


396  Acta    Victoria7ta. 

Another  tree  frequently  encountered  on  the  more  rocky  and  barren 
soil  is  the  Jack  pine.  It  is  of  little  importance  commercially.  Other 
common  trees  are  white  and  black  spruce,  cedar  and  the  balsam.  A 
few  scattered  elms  were  seen  as  far  north  as  the  township  of  Catharine, 
while  the  soft  maple  {Acer  nihrum)  is  present  in  considerable  numbers 
as  far  north  as  the  head  of  the  lake.  One  of  the  most  important 
trees,  from  the  Indian's  standpoint,  the  white  or  canoe  birch,  is  of 
very  com-non  occurrence.  Three  varieties  of  poplar  {Popjilas  haJsami- 
fera,  P.  tremuloides  zxi^  P.  _i:;ra/ididentata)  are  found  throughout  the  re- 
gion. Occasionally  they  gain  considerable  size  and  form  stately  for- 
ests, as,  for  instance,  on  the  north  of  Round  Lake. 

Of  the  larger  trees  those  mentioned  are  the  chief.  Others  occur 
but  are  unimportant.  Many  smaller  trees  and  shrubs  of  interest  are 
found,  but  those  we  must  pass  by.  Of  the  wild  fruits  the  blueberry 
is  perhaps  the  most  abundant,  but  the  red  raspberry,  wild  strawbeny 
and  high  bush  cranberry  are  frequently  met. 

Game  is  abundant  throughout  the  forest  and  large  numbers  of 
sportsmen  from  other  parts  of  Canada  and  the  United  States  visit  the 
district  annually.  The  moose  is  the  most  plentiful  of  the  larger  ani- 
mals, and  is  the  chief  attraction  for  outside  sportsmen.  These  animals 
were  commonly  seen  in  the  lakes  and  rivers.  In  places  their  tracks 
along  the  shores  of  the  rivers  were  as  thick  as  those  of  cattle  in  a  barn- 
yard. The  red  deer,  although  not  encountered  very  often,  are  never 
theless  numerous,  but  they  are  more  timorous  than  the  moose  and  thus 
harder  to  see.  Several  splendid  specimens  of  the  black  bear  were 
seen.  Although  no  wolves  were  encountered  during  the  summer, 
they  are  quite  plentiful  throughout  the  forest,  as  is  also  the  Canada 
lynx  or  wild  cat.  Of  the  more  valuable  fur-bearing  animals,  the  otter 
and  beaver  might  be  mentioned.  The  close  season  for  the  last  few 
years  has  led  to  the  large  increase  of  the  beaver.  Their  work  was 
seen  everywhere  along  the  rivers  and  streams.  Of  the  birds,  various 
species  of  wild  ducks  and  partridges  are  common.  Most  of  the  lakes 
and  rivers  abound  in  fish.  The  lake  and  brook  trout,  perch,  pickerel, 
pike  and  black  bass  are  ail  exceedingly  plentiful. 

Many  other  interesting  features  of  the  district  might  be  dealt  with, 
but  space  will  not  permit.  Its  beautiful  clear  water  lakes,  teeming 
with  fish,  and  surrounded  by  forests  full  of  game,  made  it  an  ideal 
place  to  spend  a  summer's  holiday.  With  its  splendid  resources  of 
mine,  forest  and  farm,  its  future  is  assured  and  we  shall  soon  be  able 
to  point  to  Temiscaming  district  as  one  of  the  most  prosperous  por- 
tions of  our  province. 


Acfa    Victoriana.  397 

Jottings 

A  FRENCH  watchmaking  firm  has  just  completed  for  Count 
Monteiro,  of  Lisbon,  and  Rio  de  Janeiro,  the  most  complicated 
watch  ever  devised.  It  gives  the  time  in  hours,  minutes  and  seconds, 
shows  the  phases  and  ages  of  the  moon,  the  day  of  the  month  and 
week  for  the  next  four  hundred  years,  the  year  for  the  next  one  hun- 
dred years,  the  seasons,  the  solstices  and  the  equinoxes.  It  has  a 
chronograph  that  records  fractions  of  a  second  :  on  pressing  a  spring 
one  may  hear  a  bell  announce  the  hour  and  minute  ;  touching  another 
spring  informs  us  at  what  time  the  watch  was  last  wound.  The  watch 
also  gives  the  mean  solar  time,  the  equation  of  time,  the  hours  of  sun- 
rise and  sunset  at  Lisbon,  and  the  time  of  day  in  one  hundred  and 
twenty-eight  different  cities  of  the  world.  One  might  think  these 
accomplishments  sufficient  for  any  watch,  but  this  marvel  shows  also 
the  nightly  position  of  five  hundred  and  sixty  stars  visible  at  Paris,  of 
six  hundred  and  eleven  visible  at  Rio  de  Janeiro,  and  of  a  similarly 
large  number  at  Lisbon.  In  the  same  watch-case  are  a  mariner's  com- 
pass, a  hygrometer,  to  show  the  moisture  of  the  air,  a  thermometer 
and  a  barometer,  and  an  altimeter  to  show  the  height  above  sea-level. 
The  case  of  the  watch  is  as  elaborately  beautiful  as  the  best  jeweller 
of  Paris  could  make  it.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  seven  years  were 
required  to  make  this  watch,  the  price — four  thousand  dollars — seems 
moderate.  The  happy  possessor  of  such  a  time-piece  would  scarcely 
need  a  copy  of  Mother  Siegel's  Almanac. 

Another  French  firm  has  introduced  a  novelty  in  bicycles,  a  two- 
speed  wheel.  For  one  speed  the  rider  pedals  forward,  and  for  the 
other  one,  backward,  which  is  said  to  be  the  more  effective  direction. 

It  is  an  old  saying  that  Nature  abhorreth  a  vacuum,  but  few  know 
how  strong  her  abhorrence  is.  Only  quite  recently  Prof.  Gates,  of 
Washington,  succeeded  in  making  what  is  claimed  to  be  the  first  per- 
fect vacuum.  He  poured  a  hot,  hard  glass  tube,  closed  at  one  end, 
full  of  melted  soft  glass,  heated  it  for  thirty  hours,  and  sucked  out  the 
softer  glass  with  a  pump.  As  it  retreated  from  the  closed  end  of  the 
tube,  it  left  an  absolute  vacuum  behind  it. 

As  so  many  of  our  departments  include  lectures  on  light,  many  of 
our  readers  will  be  familiar  with  the  luminiferous  ether  by  name. 
Mendelejeflf,  the  eminent  Russian  scientist,  states  his  belief  that  the 
ether  is  really  an  element,  a  million  times  lighter  than  hydrogen.  It 
would  thus  be  so  light  that  the  force  of  gravitation  would  scarcely 
affect  it,  and  it  would  spread  through  all  space. 


XXVIII.     cAda  ^idoriana.       no.  5. 


EDITORIAL  STAFF,   1 904- 1 905. 

H.  H.  Cragg.'OS.     -        -        -        -        Editor-in-Chief. 

Miss  E.  H.  Patterson,  '05)  x  ■._„__  Miss  E.  INI.  Keys,  '06.  It_„„i„ 

A.  E.  Elliott, '05  |l.iterary.         D.  A.  Hewitt.  '06.        f  locals. 

J.  S.  Bennett,  '05,  Personals  and  Exchanges. 

W.  A.  GiFFORD,  B.A.,  Missionary  and  Religious. 

F.  C.  Bowman,  '06,  Scientific.  :M.  C.  Lane,  '06,  Athletics. 


BOARD  OF  MANAGEMENT: 

E.  W.  Morgan,  '05,       .       .       .       .       Business  Manager. 
J.  N.  Tribble.'O",  H.  F.  Woodsworth,  '07, 

Assistant  Business  Manager.  Secretary. 

Advisory  Committee  ; 

Prof.  L.  E.  Horning,  M.A.,  Ph.D.  C.  C.  James,  M.A., 

Deputy  Minister  of  Agriculture. 


Ebitonal 


Within  a  few  weeks  we  shall  again  have  selected 
COLLEGE        those  into  whose  hands  we   desire  to  commit    the 

ELECTIONS.  management  of  our  local  affairs  for  another  year. 
The  matter  is  one  which  does  not,  we  think,  always 
receive  from  the  student  body  the  attention  it  deserves.  We  cast  our 
ballots  very  often  with  little  consideration  for  the  adaptability  of  the 
men  to  the  ofifices  concerned.  Let  a  man  be  a  "jolly  good  fellow,"  a 
personal  friend,  a  member  of  our  year,  or  perchance  one  of  those 
unfortunates  who  go  down  to  defeat  many  times,  and  our  sympathies 
are  aroused,  and  though  he  be  pitted  against  one  who  is  eminently 
fitted  for  the  office,  we  give  him  our  vote,  and  thus  often  cripple  the 
machinery  for  the  whole  year.  That  system  may  be'permissible  where 
there  is  no  great  responsibility  attached  to  the  office  ;  but  many  of  the 
positions  now  in  control  of  the  students  are  growing  in  importance 
every  year,  and  the  holders  of  them  should  be  selected  with  the  great- 
est care.  Efficiency  and  willingness  to  perform  the  duties  involved 
should  be  our  criterion  in  deciding  between  candidates.  Let  men 
stand  or  fall  upon  their  merits. 

Yet  here  again  caution  is  necessary.  Very  often  a  student  comes 
to  college  a  perfect  stranger  to  all,  and,  through  natural  timidity,  fails 
to  give  his  fellows  a  chance  of  testing  his  metal.  The  consequence  is 
that,  though  of  sterling  ability,  he  passes  through  his  course  without 
more  that  a  very  few  discovering  his  true  worth.  Thus  the  college 
loses  a  useful  man  because  of  the  lack  of  a  little  "  prospecting  "  on  the 
part  of  some  who  ought  to  have  done  it.     On  the  other  hand,  a  man 


Ada    Victoriana.  399 

may  come  well  known  by  a  few,  who  at  once  begin  to  "  work  "  him, 
and  his  course  is  a  triumphal  march  through  college,  even  though  he 
may  have  less  ability  than  the  other,  for  even  college  students  are 
deceived  at  times  by  appearances.  The  consequence  usually  is  that 
twelve  or  fifteen  men  do  the  greater  share  of  the  work  and  get  all  the 
practical  training,  but  at  the  same  time  are  not  able  to  devote  them- 
selves to  their  intellectual  development.  The  unfortunate  result  is 
revealed  in  June.  Surely  where  there  are  two  hundred  men  there  is 
no  need  to  heap  three  or  four  duties  upon  the  shoulders  of  one  man, 
as  has  been  done  in  the  past.  By  all  means  let  us  have  efficiency,  but 
may  we  not  with  that  secure  also  a  more  equal  distribution  of  honors  ? 

Once  more  our  Missionary  Conference  has  brought 
THE  MISSION-  before  us  the  great  need  of  workers  in  the  various 
ARv  APPEAL,  fields  our  Church  has  entered.  Those  who  were  suf- 
ficiently interested  in  these  things  to  attend  the  meet- 
ings must  have  felt  to  some  extent  that  this  was  a  personal  matter. 
Many,  doubtless,  who  had  previously  mapped  out  a  course  in  life  which 
was  most  in  harmony  with  their  inclinations  have  had  their  ideals 
shattered  as  there  came  to  them  that  old  but  still  powerfully  persua- 
sive appeal,  "  Follow  me."  And  now,  in  the  secret  chambers  of  their 
lives,  they  are  facing  once  more  the  great  and  serious  question  of  their 
relation  to  the  great  problems  of  life.  For  many  there  will  be  a  mighty 
struggle  before  there  comes  the  calm  of  an  unshakable  resolution. 
Meantime  it  seems  to  us  that  it  is  the  duty  of  our  Church  to  remove 
every  obstacle  in  the  way  of  a  right  decision.  But  is  it  doing  so  when 
it  sends  men  out  to  our  home  mission  fields  and  then  does  not  provide 
them  with  sufficient  means  to  live  honestly  before  all  men  ?  A  lay- 
man of  our  Church  not  long  ago  cited  an  instance  which  came  under 
his  own  observation,  where  a  young  man  was  sent  to  a  mining  region 
in  British  Columbia,  and  when  he  had  paid  his  moving  expenses,  he 
had  $245  to  live  on  for  a  year,  in  a  place  where  men  were  obliged  to 
pay  one  dollar  a  day  for  board  alone.  Is  this  fair?  Few  men  in  Vic- 
toria who  have  offered  their  services  to  the  Church  are  asking  for  large 
salaries  and  lives  of  ease  and  luxury.  Most  of  them  have  forsaken 
walks  of  life  which  held  out  large  inducements,  because  they  realize 
that  "a  man's  life  doth  not  consist  in  the  abundance  of  the  things 
which  he  possesseth  "  and  that  there  is  something  to  them  more  worth 
while  than  the  laying  up  of  treasure  on  earth.  Nevertheless,  in  this 
matter-of-fact  world  the  problem  of  finance  will  insist  on  intruding 
itself,  sometimes  rather  rudely,  and  always  in  a  way  to  enforce  attention. 


400  Acta    Victoriana. 

And  a  question  which  many  are  asking  themselves  is,  why  is  it  that 
our  Missionary  Society  can  pay  $800  a  year  and  nrovide  a  house  for  a 
man  in  China  while  the  men  on  home  fields  are  forced  to  struggle 
along  on  a  starvation  salary  ?  The  cost  of  living  cannot  make  the 
difference,  nor  is  the  work  more  arduous.  That  is  generally  admitted. 
If  the  Society  really  cannot  pay  these  men  better  salaries,  why  does  it 
continually  open  up  more  fields  and  so  make  the  difficulty  greater? 
These  are  live  questions  among  young  men  to-d.iy.  There  is  no  spirit 
of  carping  criticism.  We  recognize  that  the  leaders  realize  the 
difficulty  and  sympathize  with  the  men,  and  we  would  do  nothing  to 
make  their  task  more  irksome.  But  surely  until  some  new  system  is 
adopted  which  will  adequately  meet  the  actual  needs  of  the  home  mis- 
sionaries, the  Church  can  hardly  be  surprised  if  there  is  a  constant  need 
of  men.  Let  our  Church  demonstrate  that  it  does  take  an  intelligent 
interest  in  the  young  men  and  that  it  is  prepared  to  deal  justly  with 
them,  and  there  will  not,  we  think,  be  the  same  difficulty  as  of  yore  in 
securing  the  very  brightest  and  best  of  them  to  enter  the  very  hardest 
fields.     Surely  it  is  still  true,  "The  laborer  is  worthy  of  his  hire." 

^«? 

Considerable  discussion  has  been  raised  lately  by 
THE  DECLiNt:  articles  appearing  in  the  Christian  Guardian  under 
OF  THE  the  caption,  "The  Dangers  and  Needs  of  Today." 
CHURCH.  Inasmuch  as  in  its  later  developments  it  has  afTected 
our  own  College,  we,  as  students,  are  peculiarly  inter- 
ested. For  some  years  the  friends  of  Victoria  have  been  trying  to 
convince  our  Methodist  people  that  there  is  here  no  hotbed  of 
unbelief,  nor  any  disposition  to  undermine  the  foundations  of  Metho 
dism.  Young  men  and  women  are  here  surrounded  with  influences 
which  tend  only  to  the  upbuilding  of  the  strongest  Christian  character. 
Consequently  anything  which  will  prejudice  the  minds  of  the  people 
against  our  institution  will  be  justly  resented  by  the  majority  of  the 
students.  And  there  have  been  impressions  conveyed  through  pulpit 
and  press,  whether  intentionally  or  not,  which  are  certainly  mislead- 
ing. Rev.  Mr.  Hincks,  in  his  recent  letter  to  the  Guardian, 
inferred — and  in  his  sermons,  we  are  told,  more  explicitly  stated 
— that  our  colleges  were  losing  the  evangelistic  spirit,  and  that 
the  young  men  sent  out  were  unable  to  lead  men  to  Jesus 
Christ.  It  was  rather  strange,  to  say  the  least,  that,  while  he 
was  giving  utterance  to  these  sentiments,  a  band  of  young  men 
from  Victoria  were  conducting  in  one  of  our  largest  churches 
an  evangelistic    service  in    which  a    large    number,    kneeling    peni- 


Acta    Victoriana.  401 

tently  at  the  altar,  were  directed  into  the  way  of  salvation.  Moreover, 
anyone  cognizant  of  the  life  here,  knows  well  that  there  is  a  strong 
spiritual  atmosphere  which  is  not  confining  itself  to  our  own  narrow 
circle,  but  is  expanding  and  infusing  itself  into  the  life  of  many  of 
Toronto's  churches.  Many  a  young  man  and  woman  have  the 
students  helped  into  that  life  which  means  so  much  to  us.  This  is 
said  in  no  boastful  spirit,  but  merely  to  vindicate  our  college  in  the 
minds  of  our  friends.  There  is  here  no  heresy  nor  idle  controversy, 
hut  only  a  holy  zeal  to  extend  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

And  is  not  this  the  secret  which  the  Church  needs  to-day?  Did 
such  a  spirit  animate  the  members  of  our  Church,  would  men  now  be 
crying  out  that  Methodism  is  on  the  decline?  Nay,  rather,  she  would 
be  going  with  flying  banners  from  conquest  to  conquest.  And  if  we 
have  read  aright  that  very  excellent  paper  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  McMullen, 
it  is  just  such  an  end  he  has  in  view  when  he  sounds  the  clarion  note 
for  deeper  consecration,  and  the  placing  of  first  ihings  first.  The 
average  minister's  time  and  energy  are  so  expended  in  attending  to 
the  great  multiplicity  of  duties  devolving  upon  him  that  he  enters  his 
pulpit  with  a  great  many  minor  details  of  policy,  but  with  no  great 
message  for  the  intelligent  men  and  women  whom  the  preacher  of 
to-day  must  face.  So  instead  of  wheat  he  gives  them  chaff.  Under 
such  conditions,  how  can  a  man  stir  men  ?  Let  men  be  filled  with 
the  Spirit,  let  them  be  swayed  with  a  mighty  enthusiasm  to  preach 
Cnrist,  and  lead  men  ualo  Him,  let  them  be  free  to  employ  every 
faculty  in  that  great  work,  let  them  be  willing  to  go  anywhere  only 
that  they  may  bring  to  this  degenerate  age  the  old  message,  "Repent 
ye,  for  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  is  at  hand,"  and  everywhere  men  and 
women  will  be  crying  out,   "  What  must  we  do  to  be  saved  ?'' 

This  seems  to  us  to  be  the  stand  Mr.  McMullen  has  taken,  and  a 
most  reasonable  one  it  must  appear  to  most  thinking  men  and  women. 
But  Rev.  Mr.  Hincks  does  not  seem  to  be  satisfied  with  that  conclu- 
sion ;  or  else  he  has  mistaken  Mr.  McMuUen's  idea.  It  may 
be,  indeed,  that  we  have  misinterpreted  his  letter  ;  for  it  scarcely 
gives  the  reader  a  clear  grasp  of  his  position.  The  latter  part 
would  almost  appear  to  contradict  the  first  statements.  He  begins  by 
regretting  the  decline  of  the  old  type  of  evangelism  and  ends 
with  apparent  rejoicing  that  it  has  been  replaced  by  a  more  eflfec 
tive  one.  Moreover,  his  statements  with  regard  to  God  in  creation 
do  not,  we  think,  represent  correctly  the  views  our  fathers  held,  and 
are  surely  not  an  indication  of  those  of  the  writer.  We  are,  we 
confess,  at  a  disadvantage  in  not  having  heard  the  two  sermons   of 


402  Acta    Victoriana. 

which  the  letter  is  a  synopsis.  But  we  are  in  the  position  of  the  vast 
majority  of  the  readers  of  the  Christian  Giiardiafi,  and,  Hke  them, 
we  must  draw  our  conclusions  not  from  what  ought  to  have  been 
in  the  letter,  but  from  what  was. 

Now,  in  this  letter  it  is  certain  that  to  a  great  extent  Mr.  Hincks 
charges  home  upon  the  Higher  Criticism  the  blame  for  the  decline  of 
the  evangelistic  spirit.  After  asserting  that  the  colleges  adopting  that 
method  owe  it  to  the  Church  to  show  how  to  evangelize  under  the 
changed  conditions  (a  challenge  which  displays  a  lamentable  lack  of 
interest  in  our  college  life),  he  goes  on  to  give  in  three  short  paragraphs 
"  sufficient  of  the  results  of  Higher  Criticism  to  reveal  what  a  different 
book  this  school  of  interpretation  proposes  to  give  us  as  our  weapon 
in  evangelism ;  and  to  compare  it  with  the  book  with  which  our 
fathers  wrought  the  glorious  evangelism  of  their  day."  Later  on 
he  refers  to  "  the  extreme  wing  of  Higher  Criticism  "  with  no  word  of 
qualification  to  cause  the  reader  to  infer  that  our  colleges  do  not  ad- 
vocate any  such  views,  but  only  those  of  "the  moderate  wing." 

Now,  one  cannot  but  be  surprised  that  any  fair-minded  man  should 
offer  as  the  basis  of  a  discussion  a  few  disjointed  facts  as  "sufficient 
of  the  results  "  of  an  opposing  system.  It  is  easy  to  appeal  to  the 
prejudice  of  people  by  entirely  destroying  the  spirit  of  an  opponent's 
work ;  but  only  calm,  persuasive  argument,  which  presents  fairly 
all  the  pros  and  cons,  will  appeal  to  the  Judgment  of  reasoning  men. 
We  have  passed  by  the  age  when  men  will  unhesitatingly  accept  every 
word  the  preacher  says.  Mere  declamation  can  no  longer  supersede 
argument.  Thus  to  state  that  our  fathers  believed  a  thing  to  be  true 
is  not  a  sufficient  guarantee  that  it  is  true.  Surely  Mr.  Hincks  does 
not  believe,  as  he  says  our  fathers  did,  that  all  the  Psalms  were  written 
by  David,  nor  all  the  Pentateuch  by  Moses. 

The  age  is  past  when  men  are  going  to  believe  every  statement  in 
the  Bible  merely  because  it  is  there.  If  it  does  violence  to  their 
reason,  it  will  undoubtedly  be  rejected.  Hence  many  intelligent  men, 
who  knew  no  method  of  interpretation  save  the  old  one,  have  cast 
aside  a  great  part  of  the  Old  Testament  as  unworthy  of  credence. 
Even  some  of  our  own  ministers  apologize  for  it,  and  congratulate 
their  congregations  that  they  never  take  a  text  from  its  records.  But 
there  is  no  need  for  that.  Could  Mr.  Hincks  and  others  who  are  so 
alarmed  about  our  college  training  sit  for  a  while  at  the  feet  of  some 
of  our  teachers  in  Victoria,  they  would  find  new  cause  for  enthusiasm 
for  the  old  Book,  and  believe  more  truly  than  ever  that  it  is  indeed 
the  inspired  Word  of  God.      Every  day  it  would  become  more  pre- 


Acta    Victoriaiia.  403 

cious,  as  it  revealed  more  fully  the  true  character  and  will  of  God. 
These  very  books  of  the  Old  Testament  which  Mr.  Hincks  declares 
have,  under  the  new  treatment,  lost  all  their  efificacy,  would  be  seen 
to  be  throbbing  with  life  and  to  be  vitalized  by  the  same  living  Spirit 
of  Truth  that  gives  potency  to  the  New  Testament  writings.  So  the 
Bible  becomes  one  book,  fused  into  one  harmonious  whole,  revealing 
with  growing  clearness,  as  men  were  able  to  receive  it,  the  Divine 
attitude  toward  His  creature — man.  Here,  then,  is  something  which 
we  can  present  to  men  as  worthy  of  their  best  thought — worthy  of 
being  incorporated  into  their  highest  life.  Acting  under  its  inspira- 
tion, students  to-day  as  never  before — not  only  in  Victoria,  but  the 
the  wide  world  over — are  facing  life  and  its  responsibilities  with  a  com- 
plete consecration  of  all  their  powers  to  the  intelligent  service  of  God 
and  man. 

"To  grow  old  holding  fast  whatever  has  proved  itself  to  be  good, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  give  the  new  a  fair  chance  to  prove  itself  also 
good,  is  the  truth-seeker's  ideal"  (Bos  worth).  Then  let  us  have  the 
Truth  whatever  it  may  cost.  "The  Truth  shall  make  you  free  ;"  and 
if  Higher  Criticism  has  anything  to  give  us  to  reveal  more  truth,  let  us 
have  it  by  all  means.  And  if  in  simplicity  ot  heart  we  follow  after 
the  Truth,  we  "  shall  know  of  the  doctrine  whether  it  be  of  God."  At 
any  rate  let  us  not  be  too  hasty  in  discarding  the  spirit  of  wise  old 
Gamaliel :  "  If  this  counsel  be  of  men,  it  will  be  overthrown,  but  if 
it  is  of  God,  ye  will  not  be  able  to  overthrow  it,  lest  haply  ye  be  found 
even  to  be  fighting  against  God." 

In  his  eagerness  to  criticize  those  who  are  earnestly,  reverently 
searching  after  truth  by  means  of  every  aid  that  the  thought  of  the 
centuries  has  revealed,  Mr.  Hincks  apparently  has  failed  to  catch  a 
vision  of  the  need  of  the  Church.  It  is  not  a  reversion  to  old  methods 
of  interpretation  and  work  that  we  need,  but,  as  Mr.  McMuUen  well 
and  sanely  points  out,  a  return  to  the  old  spirit  which  animated  the 
workers,  and  sent  them  forth  with  irresistible  power.  Ministers  and 
people  need  again  and  again,  in  the  humility  of  the  penitent  Psalmist, 
and  out  of  "  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart,"  to  pray  his  prayer : 

"  Create  in  me  a  dean  heart,  O  God  ; 
.\nd  renew  a  right  spirit  within  me. 
Restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  Thy  salvation  ; 
.-\nd  uphold  me  with  a  free  spirit. 
Then  will  I  teach  transgressors  Thy  ways  ; 
And  sinners  shall  be  converted  unto  Thee.'' 


4^4 


Acta    Victoriana. 


ERSONALS 
EXCHANGES 


REV.   E.  A.  WICHER,  '95,  late  of  Kobe,   Japan,  has  accepted  a 
call  to  St.  Stephen's  Presbyterian  Church,  St.  John,  N.B. 

Miss  M.  L.  Bollert,  B.A,  '00,  M.A.,  '02,  lady  principal  of  Alma 
College,  St.  Thomas,  is  resigning  her  position  there  to  accept  a  fellow- 
ship in  Columbia  University,  New  York. 

W.  H.  Wood,  '01,  was  successful  in  capturing  a  prize  scholarship  of 
the  value  of  fifty  dollars  at  the  Christmas  examination  of  Vale  Divin- 
ity School. 

AxGlenwood,  on  November  i6th,  Ri;v.  A.  E.  M.  Thomson,  B.A.,  '00, 
M.A.,  '02,  B.D.,  was  married  by  Rev.  H.  F.  Uren,  of  Tilbury,  to  Miss 
Hattie  Estabiook,  daughter  of  William  Carey  Estabrook.  AcT.v 
offers  its  congratulations. 

Ox  October  26th,  at  the  residence  of  the  bride's  father,  Miss  Kalh- 
erine  Van  Arnam,  of  Havelock,  Ont ,  and  Rev.  K.  E.  Hagar,  of  Port- 
age du  Fort,  Que.,  were  married  by  Rev.  J  M.  Hagar,  father  of  the 
groom.  Though  an  Arts  graduate  of  Queen's,  Mr.  Hagar  took  his 
Theological  training  at  Victoria,  and  is  followed  by  our  good  wishes. 

Following  the  practice  instituted  by  preceding  editors  of  this  de- 
partment, and  beginning  at  the  point  where  they  left  off,  we  propose 
to  give,  as  we  have  room,  the  names  and  addresses  of  the  graduates  of 
successive  years.  In  some  cases  our  information  is  incomplete,  and 
anyone  who  can  supply  the  missing  items  or  correct  any  inaccuracies 
there  may  be,  will  do  a  favor  not  only  to  the  editor  but  also  to  the 
College  authorities,  who  are  desirous  of  keeping  a  full  and  accurate 
catalogue  of  our  graduates. 


The   Class  of  '95. 

Miss  H.  S.  Albarus. 

J.  W.  Baird  is  preaching  at  Sarnia. 

Jos.  Barnes  is  Methodist  minister  at  Ameliasburg. 


Acta    Victoriana.  405 

R.  H.  Bell  has  charge  of  the  Hickson  Circuit. 

J.  F.  Boyes  is  at  Red  Deer,  Alta. 

W.  A.  Chant  is  living  in  the  city,  at  34  Howard  Ave. 

M.  R.  Chapman  is  looking  after  the  interests  of  Methodism  at  Gra- 
ham, Ont. 

W.  G.  Clarke  is  at  Honeoye  Falls,  N.Y. 

W.  J.  Conoly  is  preaching  at  Leduc,  Alta. 

A.  W.  Crawford,  M.A.,  '98,  Ph.D.  (Cornell),  '02,  is  Professor  of  Phil- 
osophy and  English  and  Dean  of  the  College  Department  in  Beaver 
College,  Beaver,  Pa. 

H.  E.  Ford,  M.A.,  '00,  is  Professor  of  Romance  Languages  in  Wash- 
ington and  Jefferson  College,  VVashington,  Pa. 

P.  D.  Harris  is  in  Winnipeg,  his  address  being  714  Croydon  Ave. 

G.  R.  Hazen  has  charge  of  North  Street  Methodist  Church,  in 
G:)derich. 

C.  E.  Hollinrake  is  practising  law  at  Woodstock. 

Mrs.  G.  M.  Jones  (71'ee  Miss  C.  Horning)  lives  in  Hagersville. 
Mrs.  I..  E.  Homing's  home  address  is  Cobourg. 

T.  J.  Ivey  is  Science  Master  m  Jarvis  Street  Collegiate  Institute, 
this  city. 

J.  McNiece  is  a  high  school  teacher  at  Welland. 

L.  W.  Patmore. 

C.  W.  Service,  M.D.,  is  a  missionary  of  the  Canadian  Methodist 
Church  at  Kiating,  China. 

S.  Shannon  is  in  Atwood,  Ont. 

R.  A.  A.  Shore,  M.D.,  is  a  practising  physician  on  corner  of  Robert 
and  Bloor  Streets,  this  city. 

W.  J.  Sipprell,  B.D.,  '97,  is  Principal  of  Columbian  College,  New 
Westminster,  B.C. 

H.  S.  Spence,  B.D.,  '98,  is  the  Methodist  minister  stationed  at 
Bath. 

Miss  M.  H.  Sutherland  is  at  132  East  Ave.  S.,  Hamilton. 

A.  J.  Terrill,  B.D.,  '03,  is  preaching  at  Cambray. 

A.  J.  Toye,  B.  D.,  '99,  is  stationed  at  Ravenna. 

F.  W.  Varley,  M.A.,  '96,  is  the  Methodist  minister  at  Sutton  West. 

H.  E.  Warren,  M.A.,  '96,  B.  D.,  '98,  is  preaching  at  Lennoxville,Que. 

E.  A.  Wicher  occupies  the  pulpit  of  St.  Stephen's  Presbyterian 
Church,  St.  John,  N.B. 

F.  W.  White  preaches  in  the  Methodist  Church  at  Grafton. 


4o6  Acta   Victoriana. 

The  Class  of  '94. 

Mrs.  Hogg  {nee  Miss  J.  M.  Barber)  lives  at  Preston,  Ont. 
J.  Bowering  has  charge  of  the  Methodist  cause  at  Kelowna,  B.C. 
F.  H.  Clarke  is  teaching  in  the  Jarvis  Street   Collegiate  Institute, 
this  city. 

A.  C.  Eddy,  B.D.,  '99,  is  minister  at  Springford. 

W.  K.  Foucar,  M.A.,  '02,  is  head  master  of  the  Bradford  High 
School. 

B.  J.   Hales. 

Miss  M.  E.  Henwood  is  at  Welcome,  Ont. 

F.  W.  Hollinrake,  B.D.,  '99,  preaches  in  Dundas  Street  Church, 
Woodstock. 

H.  T.  Lewis  ministers  to  the  Methodists  of  Cobourg. 

E.  E.  Marshall  occupies  the  Methodist  pulpit  in  Ingersoll. 

R.  G.  Martin,  M.A.,  '99,  B.D.,  98,  has  charge  of  the  church  at  Ems. 

T.  J.  Parr,  M.  A.,  '98,  preaches  to  the  people  of  Dublin  Street  Meth- 
odist Church,  in  Guelph. 

A.  J.  Paul,  B.D.,  '96,  is  stationed  at  Elmvale. 

A.  A.  Shepard,  M.B.,  is  a  practising  physician  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie. 


The  Class  of  '95. 

J.  G.  Bowles,  B.D.,  '96,  is  stationed  at  Huttonville. 

C.  M.  Burwash,  M.A.,  '97,  B.  D.,  '03,  is  private  secretary  to  the 
Chancellor  of  Victoria  University. 

E.  W.  Hayden,  M.D.,  is  a  physican  at  Roseneath,  Ont. 

E.  B.  Hutcherson,  M.A.,  '02,  is  at  Regina,  Assa. 

J.  F.  Kay  is  Methodist  minister  at  Glenallen. 

Mrs.  J.  L.  McDougall,  Jr.  {nee  Miss  F.  Gertrude  Kenny),  has  her 
home  in  Ottawa. 

W.  T.  Keough,  M.A.,  '97,  is  pastor  of  the  Methodist  Church  at 
Hartley.  Que. 

R.  S.  E.  Large,  B.  D.,  '99,  is  one  of  the  associate  pastors  of  Elm 
and  Agnes  Street  churches,  Toronto. 

M.  L.  Leigh  is  preaching  to  the  people  of  Glenora. 

W.  R.  Liddy  is  head  master  of  the  Port  Dover  High  School. 

G.  H.  Locke,  M.A.,  '96,  B.  Paed.,  is  on  the  staff  of  the  University 
of  Chicago. 

A.  Y.  Massey,  M.D.,  CM.,  is  a  medicaljnissionary  at  Benguela, 
West  Africa,  though  at  present  on  furlough,  visiting  in  Great  Britain. 


Ada    Victorimia.  407 

J.  H.  McBain  has  charge  of  the  Methodist  cause  at  Stoney  Creek. 

G.  A.  Mcintosh,  B.D.,  '95,  is  preaching  at  Marbleton,  Que. 

W.    F-    Oibjrne,    M.A.,    '01,    is   a    professor   in    Wesley  College, 
Winnipeg. 

M.  C    Peart  is  the  Methodist  minister  at  Arkwright,  Ont. 

T.  E.  E.  Shore,  M.A.,  '96,  B.D.,  '96,  is  pastor  of  the  Toronto  June 
tion  Methodist  Church. 

A.  B.  Wallace  is  at  Enderby,  B.C. 

A.  G.  Wilson,   M.A.,  Ph.D.,   F.G.L.A.,  is  on   the  staff  of  McGill 
University  in  the  Department  of  Geology. 


Obituary. 

The  wife  of  Rev.  J.  P.  Wilson,  '72,  of  Bridge  Street  Church,  Belle- 
ville, and  President  of  the  Bay  of  Quinte  Conference,  died  at  her 
home  on  January  igih. 

Victoria  has  special  reason  to  mourn  the  departure  of  Mrs.  Geo.  A. 
Cox,  who  died  of  pneumonia  at  her  home,  439  Sherbourne  Street, 
this  city,  on  January  22nd.  Mrs.  Cox  has  always  been  noted  for  her 
earnest  devotion  and  for  her  active  interest  in  all  forms  of  charitable 
and  philanthropic  work.  To  the  erec  ion  and  equipment  of  Annesley 
Hall  as  a  ladies'  residence  for  Victoria,  she  gave  lavishly,  not  only  of 
her  means,  but  also  of  her  time  and  energy.  We  offer  to  Senator  Cox 
and  the  bereaved  family  our  sincerest  sympathy. 

Rev.  J,  F.  German,  B.A.,  '64,  M.A.,  '67,  D.D.,  has  been  called 
upon  to  mourn  the  loss  of  his  father.  Rev.  Peter  German,  who  died 
on  January  29th,  at  the  ripe  old  age  of  eighty-eight  years.  He  was 
one  of  the  pioneers  of  Canadian  Methodism,  into  whose  labors  we  of 
today  have  entered. 

Rev.  Davidson  Macdonald,  M.  D.,  whose  death  on  January  3rd,  we 
noted  in  our  last  issue,  had  the  honor  of  being  one  of  the  first  pair  of 
Canadian  missionaries  to  set  foot  in  Japan,  which  was  the  first  foreign 
field  the  Canadian  Church  invaded.  He  was  born  about  sixty-eight 
years  ago,  was  converted  in  1857,  and  entered  the  work  of  probation 
in  i860.  He  subsequently  took  a  medical  course  at  old  Vic's 
medical  school,  and  graduated  in  1873.  Japan  had  just  been  opened 
to  Western  civilization  and  the  situation  required  great  tact  and  judg- 
ment on  the  part  of  the  foreigners.  The  choice  of  the  Church  was 
justified  by  Dr.  Macdonald's  success  in  the  new  field.  His  integrity  of 
purpose,  purity  of  motive  and  professional  skill  won  the  confidence  of 


4o8  Acta    Victoriana. 

the  Japanese,  and  at  Shidzuoka  he  built  up  what  is  still  the  strongest 
church  in  Japan.  As  Superintendent  of  the  Mission  at  Tokyo  he 
showed  great  executive  ability,  and  he  also  acquired  a  large  practice 
in  the  capital  city,  whose  poor  he  treated  freely.  Generous,  modest 
and  capable,  he  was  a  fine  type  of  Christian  gentleman.  Both  his 
pioneer  work  in  a  new  and  foreign  field  and  his  high  personal  character 
entitle  him  to  be  remembered  by  the  Church  with  gratitude  and  honor. 


Exchanges 

The  Queen'' s  University  Jou/nal  T^xQS&nts  its  readers  with  a  special 
Endowment  Number  for  January,  with  cuts  and  letter  press  giving  a 
comprehensive  picture  of  the  Queen's  of  to-day.  While  we  may  not 
be  of  one  mind  with  our  Queen's  friends  as  to  the  wisdom  of  their 
refusal  to  enter  with  us  into  the  federated  University  of  Toronto,  we 
may  admit  that  the  semi-independent  position  has  not  been  without 
its  advantages  and  we  can  heartily  congratulate  them  on  the  story  of 
growth  and  progress  which  the  Journal's  Endowment  Number  tells. 
A  very  interesting  series  of  cuts  shows  the  different  buildings  occupied 
by  the  University,  from  the  modest  frame  house  of  1842  to  the  present 
group  of  beautiful  stone  buildings.  Naturally  the  name  of  the  late 
Principal  Grant  figures  prominently  in  this  story  of  Queen's,  its  present 
position  being  due  in  no  small  part  to  his  energy  and  ability.  Queen's 
men,  who  are  noted  for  their  attachment  to  their  Alma  Mater,  may  well 
be  proud  of  her  progress  and  her  position  in  the  educational  world  of 
to-day. 

On  reading  77/1?  Studenf,  the  journal  published  by  the  students  of 
Edinburgh  University,  one  concludes  that  student  life  and  feeling  is 
much  the  same  in  the  land  o  cakes  as  it  is  on  this  side  of  the 
herring-pond.  There  are  the  same  student  organizations,  the  same 
spicy  local  happenings  to  be  recorded,  and  it  would  appear  that  there 
are  also  "plugs"  in  a  Scottish  university.  The  Student  is  a  good  re- 
flector of  Edinburgh  life  and  contains  a  number  of  readable  skits. 

We  are  always  glad  to  welcome  the  weekly  visit  of  our  exchange 
from  the  University  of  Xotrc  Dame,  Indiana,  namely.  The  Notre 
Dame  Scholastic.  The  Scholastic  is  a  bright  and  readable  paper  and 
is  to  be  the  more  commended  in  that  its  articles  are  almost  entirely 
contributed  by  undergraduate  students.  Verse,  short  stories  and 
literary  criticisms,  all  of  no  mean  order,  testify  to  the  valuable  work  a 
college  journal,  when  properly  conducted,  can  do  in  the  literary  educa- 


Ada    Victoriaita.  409 

tion  of  its  contributors.     In  the  last  number  to  hand  we  note  especi- 
ally the  appreciation  of  the  poet  Bryant. 

The  journals  published  by  the  students  of  the  large  American 
universities  make  fiction  a  much  more  prominent  feature  than  do 
those  of  Canadian  colleges.  The  January  number  of  The  Cohivihia 
Mo>ithIy  contains  a  number  of  short  stories  of  a  good  grade,  presum- 
ably contributed  by  student  writers.  An  article  on  "  The  Habit  of 
Responsibility  "  is  one  that  most  college  men  might  read  with  profit. 
College  is  a  proper  place  for  the  formation  of  habits,  says  the  writer 
and  the  readiness  with  which  some  men  accept  new  positions  in 
college  life  without  definitely  thinking  whether  they  have  the  time  for 
the  work  entailed  or  are  willing  to  make  the  time  for  it,  does  not 
contribute  to  the  growth  of  this  habit  of  responsibility  which  is  so 
essential  in  and  out  of  college. 

The  January  number  of  the  Manitoba  College  Journal  is  a  class 
number,  in  which  the  novel  plan  is  adopted  of  devoting  a  separate 
part  of  \\\Q.  Journal  to  the  contributions  of  each  class.  The  result  of 
the  emulation  of  the  classes  is  an  abundance  of  racy  material.  The 
Journal  is  growing  in  size  and  improving  in  quality,  and  appears  in  a 
tasteful  exterior.  There  appears  in  the  current  number  an  apprecia- 
tion of  the  late  Principal  Caven,  of  Knox  College. 

Wise  Junior — "  I  guess  I  know  a  few  things." 

Proud  Freshman  (not  to  be  outdone) — "Well,  I  guess  I  know  as 
few  things  as  anybody." — Ex. 

At  the  Reception.  Charming  Freshette  (emerging  from  crush  in 
rendezvous  room) — "  Oh,  my,  I  was  nearly  squeezed  to  death." 

Second  Freshette — "So  was  I  ;  let's  go  in  again." — Queen's  Uni- 
versiiy  Journal. 

Scene — A  country  church. 

Minister — "  Deacon  Jones,  will  you  lead  us  in  prayer?"  (Deacon 
still  snores  peacefully). 

Minister — "Deacon  Jones,  will  you  lead?" 

Deacon  (waking  suddenly) — "  'Taint  my  lead,  I  dealt." — E.\. 

"  You  say  your  washerwoman  reminds  you  of  a  good  preacher." 
"  Yes  ;  she  is  always  bringing  things  home  to  me  that  I  never  saw 
before." —  Yale  Reconl. 


4IO 


A  eta    Vic  to  nana. 


RELIGIOUS 


The  Great  Learning 

A   Testament  of  the  Throne/ess  King. 
Bv  J.  L.  stp:\vart,  b.a. 

IN  these  days  when  we  are  striking  away  the  superstructure  of 
superstition  which  admirers  of  ages  have  builded  about  past 
moulders  of  history,  and  are  asking  solely  for  the  man  and  his  mes- 
sage, it  should  be  of  no  small  interest  to  us  to  inquire  into  the  testi- 
mony as  to  the  meaning  of  life's  mysteries  by  the  so-termed  Throne- 
less  King  of  China,  Confucius.  The  treatise  termed  "The  Great 
Learning  "  may  well  serve  this  purpose,  at  least  as  a  primer,  since  the 
Chinese  commentators  themselves  put  it  first,  glorifying  it  as  "  Virtue's 
Gate." 

To  understand  in  a  measure  the  message  of  this  work,  we  must 
first  review  tersely  the  man  and  his  times.  In  a  paragraph,  then,  the 
formative  facts  seem  these.  Like  many  a  youth  of  meditative  mood, 
Confucius  was  fond  of  poetry,  and  this,  as  in  others,  led  readily  over  to 
a  love  of  ceremonial  movement  and  music.  But  poetry  for  him  had 
more  than  harmony.  It  held  up  to  hero  worship  or  warning  the  his 
tory-makers  of  his  country's  past.  It  told,  as  in  many  another  nation's 
dreams,  of  a  Golden  Age,  and  in  it  of  how  men  fell  and  rose  by  follow- 
ing or  being  rebellious  to  the  great  rules  of  righteousness. 

Now  the  life  lot  of  the  Teacher  fell  in  days  of  faction  and  friction. 
They  were  the  old  feudal  days  of  China,  the  times  when  the  then  tiny 
Empire  was  divided  into  at  least  thirteen  smaller  squabbling  states,  in 
each  of  which  in  turn  the  great  families  fought  for  preference  and 
power.  Confucius  could  not  but  contrast  his  own  evil  times  with  the 
brave  days  of  old,  nor  help  but  feel  that  he  held  in  the  history  of  the 
past  healing  for  his  country's  ills.  His  preponderating  purpose,  then, 
seems  to  have  been  the  peace  and  perfecting  of  his  people,  teaching 
them  to  revolve  in  rhythm   and  harmony  in  their  various  spheres  of 


Ac^a    J^zctoriana.  411 

life  like  the  poetry  of  the  sages  and  music  of  the  songs  he  so  loved. 
This  he  deemed  could  be  done,  as  of  old,  through  the  careful  culture 
of  the  persons  of  the  rulers  and  the  alchemy  of  their  influence. 

Feeling,  then,  that  his  mission  was  primarily  to  the  rulers,  his  message 
is  also  principally  to  them,  but  in  practice  it  was  to  permeate  all 
ranks  in  the  realm.  Let  us  turn  to  the  treatise.  The  key  paragraph 
reads  : 

"  The  ancients  —i.e.,  rulers — who  wished  to  illustrate  illustrious  virtue 
throughout  the  Kingdom  first  ordered  well  their  own  states.  Wishing 
to  order  well  their  own  states,  they  first  regulated  their  families. 
Wishing  to  regulate  iheir  families,  they  first  cultivated  their  persons, 
they  first  rectified  their  hearts.  Wishing  to  rectify  their  hearts,  they 
first  sought  to  be  sincere  in  their  thoughts.  Wishing  to  be  sincere  in 
their  thoughts,  they  first  extended  to  the  utmost  their  knowledge. 
Such  extension  of  knowledge  lay  in  the  investigation  of  things." 

We  have,  then,  but  to  reverse  the  reading  to  trace  the  teaching  from 
the  stage  of  a  youth  aspiring  to  be  a  ruler  seeking  truth,  to  the  climax 
in  a  realm  where  all  ranks  have  grown  great  in  virtue,  and  peace  and 
happiness  reign.  The  process  thus  viewed  may  be  readily  divided 
into  two  parts,  namely,  steps  in  character  culture  and  investment  of 
influence. 

STEPS    IN    SELF-CULTURE. 

To  each  of  these  a  short  chapter  is  given  explaining  and  exhorting. 
We  turn  to  the  first  step. 

1.  To  extend  knowledge  to  the  utmost.  Chu  Shi,  the  authority  since 
the  twelfth  century,  thus  construes  it  :  "  We  must  investigate  the  prin- 
ciples of  all  things  with  which  we  come  in  contact,  for  the  intelligent 
mind  of  man  is  pre-eminently  formed  for  knowing  and  there  is  not  a 
single  thing  in  which  its  principles  do  not  inhere."  He,  however, 
presses  this  to  an  extreme  when  he  says  that,  after  long  investigations! 
"the  qualification  of  all  things,  whether  external  or  internal,  the  subtle 
or  the  coarse,  will  all  be  apprehended  and  the  mind,  in  its  entire  sub- 
stance and  its  relations  to  things,  will  be  perfectly  intelligent."  It 
seems  reasonable  rather  to  interpret  it  as  urging  that  as  a  first  step  the 
student  ruler  investigate  things  in  general,  possessing  himself  as  far  as 
possible  of  a  knowledge  of  their  principles.  In  doing  this  he  will 
secure  correct  criterion  and  a  proper  point  of  vision  to  see  as  in 
perspective  while  cultivating  the  second  prerequisite  urged,  viz.: 

2.  Make  his  thoughts  sincere.  That  is,  he  must  allow  no  self-decep- 
tion, but  have  his  thoughts  cleave  clearly  between  right  and  wrong. 
To  attain  to  this,  "  the   superior  man   is   most  watchful  over  himself 


412  Acta    Victoriana. 

when  alone,"  living  constantly  as  though  "ten  eyes  beheld  or  ten 
hands  pointed  him  out."  He  knows  that  '"  what  truly  is  within  will 
be  manifested  without '"'  :  that  true  men  will  see  through  him  as  though 
they  saw  his  heart  and  veins  ;  while  for  his  encouragement  he  realizes 
that  "  as  riches  adorn  a  house,  virtue  adorns  the  person,  that  by  it  the 
mind  is  expanded  and  the  body  becomes  at  ease."  This  accomplished, 

3.  He  must  rectify  his  heart.  That  is,  he  masters  his  emotions;  other- 
wise they  will  master  him,  and  bias  all  his  judgment.  We  know  well 
"  when  the  mind  is  absent  we  look,  but  do  not  see  ;  hear,  but  do  not 
comprehend  :  eat,  but  do  not  know  the  taste  of  what  we  eat."  Some- 
what similar  is  the  man  sidetracked  through  emotion.  Sorrow,  dis- 
tress, fond  regard,  terror  or  passion  ovei power  him,  and  his  conduct 
is  accordingly  incorrect.     He  must  master  his  emotions. 

These,  therefore,  seem  the  three  simple  yet  all-essential  principles 

in  the  so-styled  "  upbuilding  of  the  body,"  or,  as  we  have  termed  it,  the 

three  steps  in  self  culture.     This  completed,   there  opens  out  to  the 

ruler-reformer  three   successive  stages   for  the  second  great  secret  of 

-  successful  government,  viz.  : 

THE    INVESTMENT    OF    INFLUENCE. 

The  key  to  all  influence  in  upbuilding  the  state  is,  as  already 
developed,  first,  last,  always,  to  be.  Other  things  all  follow  naturally 
from  example.  The  first  stage  for  this  example  is  that  great  institu- 
tion the  wide  world  over,  the  home. 

I.  The  Ho;ne.  H^  regulates  his  family — that  is,  the  Oriental 
family.  We  would  possibly  say,  the  clan.  Here,  then,  he  must  avoid 
self-deception.  He  must  master  his  emotions,  for  in  few  places  as  in 
the  home  will  he  be  impelled  to  partiality,  by  conflicting  passions. 
Avoiding  all  such  proneness  to  partiality,  let  him  with  vigilance  culti 
vate  the  home  virtues.  Each  holds  in  embryo  later  essentials. 
"There  is  filial  piety  — therewith  later  the  sovereign  is  served.  There 
is  fraternal  submission — therewith  elders  and  superiors  should  be 
served.  There  is  kindness — therewith  the  multitude  should  be 
treated." 

2.  The  State  (that  is  the  small  feudal  province).  He  orders  well 
his  own  state.  This  is,  of  course,  if  he  has  already  shown  his  capacity 
for  such  by  properly  regulating  his  family,  for  "  it  is  impossible  for 
one  to  teach  others  while  he  cannot  teach  his  own  family."  If  he  has 
done  this  well,  he  is  not  really  entering  a  radically  new  sphere.  Heie 
one  has  simply  to  apply  family  discipline  on  a  wider  scale.  Moreover, 
most  emphatically  in  assuming  the  control  of  the  province  he  does 


Ada   Victoriana.  4 1 3 

not  step  out  of  his  own  family.  He  brings  it  and  its  all-powerful 
influence  with  him.  Therefore,  his  previous  investment  here  will 
bring  compound  interest.  "  From  the  loving  example  of  one  family 
a  whole  state  becomes  loving,  and  from  its  courtesies  the  whole  state 
becomes  courteous,  while  from  the  ambition  and  perverseness  of  the 
man  the  whole  state  may  be  led  to  rebellious  disorder.  Such  is  the 
nature  of  influence." 

3.  The  Kingdom.  The  whole  kingdom  becomes  peaceful  and 
happy.  Here  again  he  enters  by  no  means  alone.  He  comes  with 
home  and  state  trailing  clouds  of  accumulated  influence.  As  before, 
personal  example  is  the  supreme  sceptre.  For  his  guidance  in  this 
he  has  a  great  principle,  a  negative  Golden  Rule,  "  What  a  man  dis- 
liked in  his  superiors,  let  him  not  display  in  the  treatment  of  his 
inferiors — what  he  disliked  in  his  inferiors  let  him  not  display  in  the 
service  of  his  superiors  ;  what  he  hates  in  those  who  are  before  him 
let  him  not  therewith  precede  those  who  are  behind  him  ;  what  he 
hates  in  those  that  are  behind  him  let  him  not  therewith  follow  those 
who  are  before  him  ;  what  he  hates  to  receive  on  the  right  let  him  not 
bestow  on  the  left  ;  what  he  hates  to  receive  on  the  left  let  him  not 
bestow  on  the  right ;  this  is  what  is  called  the  principle  with  which, 
as  with  a  measuring  square,  to  regulate  one's  conduct.  Here,  then,  is 
the  ancient  and  ageless  invitation  for  the  "  Man  Wanted."  Let  me 
have  but  one  minister,  plain  and  sincere,  not  pretending  to  other 
abilities,  but  with  a  simple,  upright  mind  ;  possessed  of  geneiosity, 
regarding  the  talents  of  others  as  though  he  himself  possessed 
them,  and  where  he  finds  accomplished  and  perspicacious  men,  loving 
them  in  his  heait  more  than  his  mouth  expresses,  and  really  showing 
himself  able  to  bear  them  and  employ  them  ;  such  a  minister  will  be 
able  to  preserve  my  sons  and  grandsons  and  black-haired  people,  and 
benefits  likewise  to  the  Kingdom  may  well  be  looked  for  from  him. 
"  Only  such  a  truly  good  man  can  without  fear  raise  men  of  worth  to 
office,  or  banish  bad  men  far  off  among  the  barbarous  tribes  deter- 
mined not  to  dwell  with  him  in  the  Middle  Kingdom." 

In  all  things,  therefore,  virtue  is  the  root.  Many  a  ruler,  mistaking 
the  fruit  for  the  root,  seeks  wealth,  later  to  find  that  "  if  he  make  the 
root  his  secondary  object,  and  the  result  his  primary,  he  will  only 
wrangle  with  his  people  and  teach  them  rapine.  Accumulation  of 
wealth  is  truly  the  way  to  scatter  the  people."  In  short,  to  lose  virtue 
is  to  lose  the  people,  and  to  lose  the  people  is  to  lose  wealth. 

But  more  disastrous  far  than  losing  the  people  is  to  lose  the  decree 
of  heaven  by  which   he  holds  right  to  rule.     Let   him  who  thinks  he 


414  Acta    Victorian'!. 

holds  it  by  other  right  listen.  ''  The  decree,  indeed,  may  not  always 
rest  on  us.  Goodness  obtains  it.  Want  of  goodness  loses  it."  The 
pulse  of  heaven  is  the  people's  heart.  "  Before  the  sovereigns  of  the 
Yin  dynasty  had  lost  the  hearts  of  the  people  they  could  appeal  before 
God.  Take  warning  from  the  house  of  Yin.  The  great  decree  is  not 
easily  preserved."  From  all  which  the  conclusion  is  plain.  "  In  a 
state  prosperity  will  be  found  in  righteousness." 

One  cannot  but  feel  as  he  reads  this  and  other  writings  attributed  to 
Confucius  that  the  sage  never  intended  they  should  be  a  national  phil- 
osophy of  religion.  His  fault  was  rather  that  by  them  he  thought  re- 
ligion would  be  unnecessary.  His  mission  and  message  were  mainly 
to  the  rulers  and  would-be  rulers  of  his  time.  From  that  point  of 
view  it  is  open  to  wholly  different  criticism,  namely,  that  of  inadequacy. 
Example  is  truly  a  good  government.  So  far  as  the  treatise  touches 
upon  ethics  we  may  accord  freely  our  admiration.  That  man  has  in 
him  possibilities  for  virtue,  that  virtue  can  be  cultivated,  that  the  in- 
fluence of  the  individual  is  the  root  factor  in  society,  that  public  opinion 
will  uphold  the  righteous  ruler,  that  the  right  to  rule  is  conditioned  on 
the  will  of  the  people,  that  good  government  and  the  peace  and  hap- 
piness of  its  citizens  is  a  great  goal — all  these  we  appreciate  and  ap- 
plaud. It  is  when  we  probe  these  sayings  for  a  philosophy  of  life,  a 
source  of  life  power,  that  it  seems  weighed  in  the  balance  and  found 
wanting. 

Should  we  pause  to  ask  what  might  be  the  real  aim  of  this  strongly 
urged  process  we  are  told  "  To  illustrate  illustrious  virtue  both  in 
ruler  and  people  till  all  rested  in  the  highest  good."  By  this  he  means 
our  aim  must  be  to  bring  out  the  best  that  is  in  us  till  all  attain  "peace 
and  happiness."  Should  we  seek  a  step  further  back  and  ask  when 
this  capability  for  virtue  comes,  how  it  is  man  has  good  in  him  to  be 
illustrated,  he  is  vagije  or  silent.  He  takes  it  for  granted  that  all  agree 
it  is  there.  It  seems  to  be  from  heaven,  but  whether  such  a  term  is 
personal  or  an  impersonal,  impassive  essence  is  indefinite,  and  purposely 
so.  He  has  no  firm  religious  foundation  of  a  Father  all-wise,  all- 
powerful,  all-compassionate,  whence  we  are  and  nfter  whose  likeness 
and  image  we  are  formed.  Should  we  further  press  him  as  to  the 
climax  of  this  social  perfectioning  which  he  preaches,  he  again  is  dumb. 
He  has  no  whither  bound.  The  system  seems  almost  solely  one  of 
political  ethics.  Again,  he  has  no  vision  of  a  Father  in  whom  we  live 
and  move  and  have  our  being,  and  to  whom,  through  life's  polishing 
and  perfectioning,  we  are  growing.  Lacking  these  his  system,  though 
clear  and  beautifully  practical,  lacks  the  very  vision  which  alone  could 


Acta    Victormna.  4 1 5 

give  it  power  to  push  from  behind  and  allure  from  before.     There  is  no 
strain  sublinae  instrengthencouragingthe  strugglerafter self-culture  to — 

'■  Speak  to  Him,  then,  for  He  hears, 
And  spirit  with  spirit  can  meet ; 
Closer  is  He  than  breathing 
And  nearer  than  hands  and  feet," 

nor  thoughts  to  throw  a  vast  horizon  before  the  ruler-reformer  seeking 
his  people's  happiness, 

"  When  that  which  came  from  out  the  boundless  deep 
Turns  again  home." 

China  herself  has  written  the  true  commentary  on  all  this  in  seeking 
religious  foundation  in  Buddhism  and  Taoism.  These,  too,  have  failed 
to  provide  the  power  sought,  until  too  often  to-day  the  sayings  of  the 
sage  are  but  mere  phrases  and  platitudes  which  no  one  thinks  to  per- 
sonify. For  Confucianism,  then,  as  Christians,  we  come  in  the  main 
not  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil.  We  seek  to  show  what  is  before  and  be- 
yond illustrious  virtue  and  good  government,  the  Father  whose  is  "  the 
Kingdom,  the  Power  and  the  Glory." 


Notes. 

The  College  Missionary  Conference,  January  20-22,  was  the  best 
within  our  memory.  Among  the  speakers  whom  we  have  not  had  in 
other  years  were  Rev.  R.  B.  Ewan,  M.D.,on  furlough  from  Sz-Chuan, 
C.  B.  Keenleyside,  B.A.,  '92,  and  Harlan  P.  Beach,  M.A.,  F.R.G.S., 
Educational  Secretary  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 

Dr.  Ewan's  reminiscences  of  hospital  work  in  Chentu  were  illumi- 
nating and  touching.  Mr.  Keenleyside,  who  is  a  hindered  volunteer 
for  the  foreign  field,  speaks  as  a  college  man  to  college  men  and 
women,  and  his  words  were  searching  and  moving. 

And  who  will  forget  Harlan  P.  Beach,  missionary  statesman,  educator 
and  author  ?  We  have  had  no  more  graphic,  comprehensive  and  stirring 
descriptions  than  his  of  Chinese  condition,  of  missionary  work  and 
method,  and  of  the  compensations  of  the  missionary's  life.  Dr.  Beach 
dwelt  much  on  the  compensations,  and  to  him  they  are  many  and  great. 
He  pleaded  particularly  for  an  immediate  effort  to  provide  teachers  for 
the  Chinese.  Such  appeals  must  bring  results  in  any  body  of  Christian 
students. 


41 6  Acta   Victoriana. 

The  happenings  around  Chentu,  the  centre  of  our  mission  in 
SzChuan,  are  startlingly  rapid.  The  Mission  Room  recently  received 
a  cop^  of  the  first  issue  of  the  Chentu  Daily — probably  the  first  daily 
paper  in  China  west  of  Shanghai. 

An  accompanying  translation  by  J.  L.  Stewart,  'oi,  is  significant  of 
the  awakened  interest  in  foreign  topics,  and  the  strategic  importance 
of  educational  work.  Two  things  are  immediately  before  our  Church 
— she  must  equip  a  school  for  the  training  of  a  native  pastorate,  and 
she  may,  if  she  will,  provide  teachers  for  those  who  in  the  next 
generation  will  be  the  officials  of  the  province.  What  relation  this 
would  establish  between  Christianity  and  the  governing  body  of 
Sz-Chuan  must  be  apparent.  Already  Mr.  Stewart  has  abcmt  him  the 
brightest  youths  of  Chentu.  Teachers  are  wanted  for  mathematics, 
physics  and  chemistry,  natural  science,  and  practical  science.  The 
failure  to  find  men,  women  and  funds  to  seize  such  an  opportunity 
could  only  be  adequately  explained  by  some  such  word  as  decadence. 
And  we  think  our  Church  is  not  decadent. 

o  o  o 

The  work  carried  on  by  the  students  under  the  direction  of  the 
Evangelistic  Band  Committee  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  is  being  conducted 
with  vigor  and  success.  Several  churches  of  the  city  and  suburbs 
have  been  visited,  and  the  visits  have  been  a  great  source  of  inspira- 
tion to  the  churches  visited.  As  mentioned  in  January  Act.\  a  Band 
of  eight  men  conducted  a  campaign  covering  three  Sundays  in  the  First 
Methodist  Church,  London,  and  the  stamp  of  the  divine  approval  was 
unmistakably  put  upon  this  work.  The  students  are  lending  to  this 
work  a  very  hearty  support  and  it  is  they  who  are  receiving  the  greatest 
amount  of  good  from  it.  During  February,  services  will  be  held  in 
some  of  the  larger  city  churches.  E.  s.  i;. 


ALONG  THE  G.  T.   R.  SYSTEM. 


Ada    ]'^ictoriana. 


417 


QCAL 


GIVE  me  a  home  'n  the  Northern  Zone, 
Where  the  zephyrs  breathe  through  the  forests  lone, 
And  the  sunbeams  dance  in  the  grassy  glades. 
And  the  brook's  sweet  murmur  swells  and  fades, 
And  the  song-birds  carol  the  livelong  day. 
And  the  twilight  lingers  to  hear  their  lay. 

Give  me  a  home  in  the  Northern  Zone, 
Where  the  wild  winds  roar  and  the  forests  moan, 
And  the  sunlight  gleams  on  the  snowdrifts  deep. 
And  the  lakes  are  locked  in  the  ice  king's  keep, 
And  the  sleigh  bells  chime  on  the  winter  air, 
And  the  skates  ring  sharp  on  the  frozen  glare. 

D.A.H. 

The  delicious  languor  of  the  summer,  with  "  the  ping  of  the  mos- 
quito and  the  June  bug's  merry  pong,"  seems  very  far  away  from  us 
at  this  strenuous  winter  season,  but  it's  coming.  Who  said  "  New 
Year's  resolutions  ?  " 

Speaking  of  skating,  what  glorious  sport  it  is  !  especially  with  the 
inspiration  of  good  music.  Why  do  all  rink  orchestras,  good,  bad, 
and  indifferent,  persist  in  playing  in  such  impossible  time  ? 

Someone  (at  the  mail  box  after  Christmas  vacation) — "  It  would  be 
a  great  boon  to  the  H's  if  Hunter  would  come  back.  Here  are  two 
love  letters  overdue,  and  a  danner,  and  several  ads."  Another — "  Pos- 
sibly the  dunner  is  overdue  also." 

Some  wag  placed  the  sporting  section  of  the  Milwaukee  Sunday- 
Sentinel  on  the  same  file  with  the  Christian  Guardian  in  the  reading 
room,  bearing  the  inscription,  "  Compliments  of  the  Sec.  Bible  Study 
Com." 

The  first  meeting  of  the  Union  Lit,  with  the  prospect  of  a  jollifica- 
tion, induced  a  large  attendance.  The  following  honorary  degrees 
were  conferred  :  E.  L.  Luck,  Ph.  A.  (Phenomenal  Artist) ;  J.  F.  Knight, 
W.W.N.S.T.L.  (We  will  now  sing  "  'Tis  Love  ") ;  R.  J.  Davison,  D.D. 
(Dolly,  Dear  !). 


41 8  Acta    Victoriana. 

We  subjoin  a  partial  list  of  officers  for  the  Spring  Term  :  Pres.,  W.  J. 
Salter,  '05  ;  ist  Vice.,  G.  E.  Trueman,  '06  ;  2nd  Vice.,  F.  W.  H.  Arm- 
strong, '07  ;  Critic,  J.  S.  Bennett,  '05  ;  Ass't  Critic,  E.  W.  Morgan,  '05  ; 
Cor.-Sec,  Homer  Brown,  '06  ;  Treas.,  W.  G.  Bull,  '06 ;  Rec.  Sec, 
W.  L.  Hiles,  '07  ;  Leader  of  Gov.,  A.  M.  Harley,  '06 ;  Leader  of  Op., 
J.  G.  Hunter,  CT. 

Jane,  while  at  home  at  vacation,  attempted  to  sell  tickets  for  the 
Glee  Club  concert  at  Oshawa  to  an  old  lady.  Said  she,  "  A  glee  club  ! 
eh  ?     Are  they  colored  ?  "     Salter  (promptly) — "  All  colors,  madame  I" 

Third  Year  Classics  (to  Secretary  Rink  Committee) — "How  much 
would  it  cost  for  me  to  skate  some  afternoon  this  month  ?"  Puzzle — 
"  Who  was  it  ?  " 

The  library  is  daily  crowded  by  students  ostensibly  keeping  New 
Year's  resolutions.  The  ostentation  becomes  apparent  about  four 
o'clock — if  the  ice  is  good. 

The  report  of  the  '05  class  meeting  which  comes  to  us  is  about  like 
this,  "  It  was  wild."  Some  of  the  officers  are  :  Ass't  Marshall,  W.  F. 
Green  ;  Chaplain,  J.  A.  Spenceley  ;  Chaperone,  Miss  E.  H.  Patterson  : 
Prophet,  J.  A.  M.  Dawson  ;  Hockey  Capt.  {n.b.),  A.  D.  Miller  ;  Cura- 
tor, A.  E.  Elliott  ;  Ass't  Curator,  VV.  E.  James. 

Luck  (trying  to  make  rhymes) — "  Curse  the  elusive  muse  !  " 

Not  often  brothers  contemporaneously  hold  the  highest  offices  in 
two  academic  year  associations.  J.  G.  Brown  is  President  of  '06  and 
his  brother,  W.  T.  Brown,  President  of  '07.  Someone  has  suggested 
that  these  years  are  engaged  in  a  "  brown  "  study. 

Miss  H — M — LL,  '07  (Jan.  19th) — "The  College  is  like  the  deserted 
village  since  the  Glee  Club  went  away." 

The  annual  tour  of  the  Victoria  Glee  Club  and  Mandolin-Guitar 
Club  this  year,  under  the  energetic  management  of  Messrs.  Robertson 
and  Campbell,  may  be  described  as  a  progression  of  artistic  triumphs. 
Mr.  McNally  and  Mr.  Chase  were  engaged  as  conductors,  and  gave 
their  best  interest  to  the  work.  President  Connolly  spared  no  pains 
in  the  development  of  a  creditable  repertoire.  The  places  visited 
were  Oshawa,  Peterborough,  Lindsay  and  Stouffville. 

Out  of  the  many  incidents  of  the  trip  worthy  of  mention  we  select 
the  following  :  At  Oshawa  about  thirty  young  ladies  from  the  O.L.C., 
Whitby,  with  Miss  Rose  Cullen,  '03,  as  chaperone,  occupied  the  front 
seats,  much  to  the  conductor's  annoyance,  because  of  wandering  eyes 
in  the  chorus  numbers.     After  the  affair  one  hostess  remarked  quite 


Acta    Victoriana.  419 

in  earnest,  "  I  never  knew  Dr.  Hare  played  a  mandolin  " — re  Ned 
Burwash.  One  called  Bishop  "  Mr.  Organ."  remembering  that  his 
name  had  some  ecclesiastical  connection.  Another  designated  Moore 
as  "  the  grinny  man,"  and  little  Johnstone  "  the  choir  boy." 

At  Peterborough  Mr.  Whitney  spoke  to  an  audience  of  men  the 
same  night,  with  the  result  that  the  concert  audience,  though  large, 
showed  a  plurality  of  the  other  sex.  This  gave  rise  to  a  remark  from 
Lane,  that  as  at  Oshawa  the  audience  was  "  mostly  men,"  and  at 
Peterborough  "  mostly  women,"  he  expected  "mostly  children"  at 
Lindsay,  inasmuch  as  there  the  entertainment  was  under  Collegiate 
Institute  auspices.  It  was  at  Peterborough,  where  Ernie  JoUiffe  lives, 
that  he  was  victimized  by  a  bogus  newspaper  reporter  (Connolly),  to 
whom  Ernie  gave  a  detailed  account  of  the  concert  by  telephone.  At 
Lindsay  the  concert  evoked  immense  enthusiasm. 

Throughout  the  tour  that  old  favorite,  "  By  the  Light  of  the 
Moon,"  was  hard  worked  to  supply  local  hits  on  members  of  the  Club 
whose  home  happened  to  be  at  any  of  the  places  visited,  and  on 
matters  in  general,  e.g.  : 

"The  Whitby  girls  are  here,  my  boys, 
We'll  see  them  home  to-night, 
By  the  light,"  etc. 

"  Oh  my  !  what  sweet  delicious  joys. 
When  we  get  out  of  sight ! 
By  the  light,"  etc. 

Returning  to  Toronto  on  Saturday  the  boys  fell  in  with  the  editor 
of  the  Globe  and  gave  him  three  cheers  prefixed  by  a  "  What's  the 
matter  with  Macdonald  ?  He's  all  right  !  "  etc.  Later,  acceding  to 
their  request  to  make  a  speech  in  the  private  car  he  assured  them  that 
it  was  indeed  comforting  to  learn  "  that  he  was  all  right ;  he  had  be- 
gun to  have  grave  doubts  about  it."     This  was  prior  to  the  election. 

"  Only  a  woman's  hair  !  "  was  the  remark  of  one  of  our  venerable 
seniors,  as  he  drew  it  tenderly  out  of  a  book  he  had  taken  home  before 
Xmas. 

Ford  (at  the  '07  reception) — "  Sorry  we  have  no  more  ice  cream 
ladies,  but  to-morrow  you  will  be  cream  on  the  ice." 

Victoria  was  pitted  against  Trinity  this  year  in  the  debating  series. 
Mr.  G.  A.  King  and  Mr.  G.  J.  A.  Reaney,  both  of  '07,  defended  the 
affirmative  of  the  proposition  :  Resolved,  that  Canada  would  have  a 
greater  development  by  being  an  independent  nation  than  by  continu- 


420  Acta    Victoriana. 

ing  her  colonial  relationship.  Trinity  was  supported  by  Messrs.  Allen 
and  McMillan.  Mr.  Fraser,  in  giving  the  judges'  decision  in  favor  of 
the  negative,  offered  the  criticism  that  the  affirmative  indulged  in  too 
much  assertion  and  too  little  argument. 

Wren  (reporting  for  the  '07  refreshment  committee) — "  At  our  first 
meeting  we  did  little  business  as  we  were  in  the  dark."  (Instant  ob- 
jection on  the  part  of  the  lady  members.) 

Sophomore. — "  Did  the  Chancellor  forbid  your  reception  ?  " 

Coliss,  '08  (politely) — "  Excuse  me,  but  you're  a  Soph  and  we  are 
net  telling  our  business  to  the  Sophomores.'" 

It  is  truly  marvellous  how  many  cogs  the  machine  found  for  its  wheel 
from  the  student  body  in  Victoria.  Messrs.  Harley,  Archibald 
and  Hewitt  acted  as  deputy  returning  officers ;  Messrs.  VV.  G. 
Connolly,  C  F.  Connolly,  Woodsworth,  Smith,  and  Wtlls  as  poll 
clerks  ;  Messrs.  Lamb  and  Shaver  as  constables  ;  Messrs.  Rutherford 
and  Luck  as  scrutineers  ;  and  over  all  as  grand  canvassers  and  or- 
ganizers were  Messrs.  W.  G.  Connolly  for  Blain  and  J.  R.  Davison 
for  Nesbitt. 

The  night  of  the  election  the  Glee  Club  were  engaged  to  give  a  con- 
cert at  Stouffville.  A  private  wire  brought  the  returns  of  the  voting 
to  the  music  hall,  with  the  result  that  partisan  enthusiasm  quite  eclipsed 
musical  appreciation.  After  the  finest  numbers  a  frequent  response 
would  be,  Hurrah  for  Whitney  1  or  something  similar. 

The  Women's  Oration  Contest  for  the  prize  awarded  annually  by 
Dr.  Bell,  took  place  in  the  College  chapel  before  a  large  and  ap- 
preciative audience,  on  the  evening  of  January  the  19th.  The  con- 
testants were  Miss  E.  H.  Patterson,  '05  ;  Miss  K.  R.  Thompson,  '06  ; 
Miss  E,  M.  Keys,  '06  ;  Miss  N.  M.  Dafoe,  '07.  The  judges,  Profs. 
McLay,  Young  and  Keys,  decided  in  favor  of  Miss  Patterson,  who 
spoke  on  the  subject  :     "  The  Value  of  Ideals." 

The  Sophomores  held  their  annual  reception  on  Friday  evening, 
January  2  7Lh.  The  programme  consisted  of  several  musical  numbers, 
and  bright  addresses  from  the  various  representatives  present.  The 
host  and  hostesses  were  untiring  in  their  efforts  to  entertain,  and  the 
event  passed  off  most  felicitously. 

Stranger  (from  across  the  park,  to  Freshette) — "May  I  go  home 
with  you?"  She  —  "Certainly.  I'm  staying  at  Annesley  Hall."  He 
— "  Well,  I  guess  you  can  go  that  far  alone."     And  she  went. 

Apropos  of  the  above,  we  have  it  on  the  best  authority  that  after 
every  reception  this  year  there  were  ladies  of  academic  distinction  and 


Ada    Victoriana.  421 

personal  charm  who   were  compelled  to  go  home  alone.     And  they 
didn't  live  at  Annesley  Hall  either.     Gentlemen  ! 

Miss  L — d — n,  '07 — "I  plugged  mathematics  all  holidays,  and  I 
think  if  there  had  been  three  weeks  more  I  might  have  had  some  idea 
of  what  a  straight  line  was." 

Prof.  Lang  (meeting  a  couple  of  Seniors  distributing  Y.W.C.A. 
literature) — "  Is  this  a  Xmas  box  ?  "  Seniors — "Yes,  Dominion  Ties." 
Prof.  L. — -"  Oh,  a  new  kind  of  neck  wear." 

Knox,  '08  (referring  to  the  prospective  Freshman's  reception) 
— "Now,  we  must  not  act  like  children  in  this.'" 

In  the  Study  (Miss  M — s — n,  '08) — "  Does  the  president  take  the 
vice-president  to  the  Senior  Dinner?"  Junior — "Are  you  vice- 
president,  P.  ?"     Miss  M-s-n — "  No,  that's  the  point  ;  I  wish  I  were." 

Shaver  (in  Church  History) — "  Dr.  Reynar,  before  you  leave  pur- 
gatory, will  you  tell  us  some  more  about  it?  "  Later — "  It  isn't  such 
a  bad  place,  after  all."     Beware,  A.  W. 

Miss  W-l-ce,  '08 — "Oh,  all  those  fellows  are  engaged  when  they 
come  up  here  from  the  country,  but — they  don't  remain  so  long." 

Mr.  a.  E.  Elliott  (to  Miss  H-lt-n,  '05,  at  Peterboro'  depot) — "  A 
very  merry  Xmas,  Miss  P-tt-s-n  !  " 

Miss  Grange  (to  Miss  H  rr-n) — "  No,  I  wouldn't  want  you  for  a 
sister-in-law."  Miss  H.  (turning  in  defence  to  Miss  Woodsworth) — 
'^  Now,  wouldn't  you  like  me  in  that  capacity  ?"  and  she  wondered 
why  they  laughed. 

At  the  Hall  (Freshette  No.  i) — "  Have  you  paid  your  fees  this 
term?"  Freshette  No.  2 — "No,  my  last  cheque  vanished  into  thin 
air,  since  a  laugh  is  bid  up  to  ten  cents." 

The  girls  of  '05  gave  an  informal  skating  party  to  the  men  of  their 
year,  on  Saturday  night,  January  28th,  serving  light  refreshments  at 
the  Hall  afterwards. 

At  the  Hall. — "  I  shouldn't  like  to  wear  an  engagement  ring  about 
college.  Think  of  the  jollying  one  would  get."  Miss  M-kl-d,  '07 
— "  I  wouldn't  mind  the  jollying.  Think  of  the  sweet  inner  conscious- 
ness !  " 

The  Senior  Dinner  Committee  has  been  constituted,  as  follows  : 
Pres.  J.  G.  Brown.  From  '06— Heber  Mahood,  W.  E.  Galloway,  Miss 
Proctor.  From  '07 — G.  B.  King,  M.  D.  Madden,  Miss  Cunningham. 
From  '08 — C.  F.  Connolly,  A.  Foreman,  Miss  Parlowe.  From  B.D. 
class— R.  W.  Hibbert,  B.A. 


42  2  -.      Acta    Victoria7ia. 

The  date  of  the  Senior  Dinner  has  been  fixed  for  Friday,  February 
24th.  The  attention  of  graduates  is  called  to  the  preparation  of  a 
table  for  their  special  use.  Those  desiring  to  attend  would  confer  a 
favor  on  the  Committee  by  notifying  the  Secretary,  Mr.  W.  E. 
Galloway,  at  their  earliest  convenience. 

The  B.D.  class,  at  their  meeting  to  elect  officers,  gave  themselves 
eight  days  in  which  to  contemplate  the  advisability  (or  perhaps,  we 
should  say,  the  feasibility)  of  holding  a  reception.  We  fear  the 
matter  will  end  in  contemplation,  although  several  who  have  been 
"  baching  it  "  on  circuit  volunteered  to  make  sandwiches. 

G.  E.  T.,  '06  (singing  while  attiring  himself)—"  '  Sweet  hour  of 
prayer,  ...  And  shout  while  passing  through  the  air' — bhnkely 
blank  it ;  there,  I've  broken  a  collar-button." 

The  following  representatives  to  attend  outside  functions  were 
recently  appointed  by  the  Alma  Mater  Society :  E.  V.  Ruddell,  to  the 
O.A.C.  At  Home  ;  Clyo  Jackson,  to  the  Trinity  College  Dance  ;  F.  J. 
Rutherford,  to  the  McMaster  Dinner  ;  Homer  Brown,  to  the  Vic. 
'07  Reception. 

Dr.  R£VNar  (viewing  the  new  Alma  Mater  Society  Club  Rooms) 
— "This  furniture  is  gorgeous,  Mr.  Knight.  I  fancy  I  see  Dr.  Potts 
and  Dr.  Carman  enjoying  a  smoke  in  these  easy  chairs." 

The  burglary  at  Annesley  Hall  appears  to  have  been  a  very  daring 
piece  of  business.  The  thief  entered  ostensibly  as  a  plumber  with  a 
bag  of  tools  on  his  shoulder,  walked  upstairs,  and  proceeded  in  a 
most  deliberate  fashion  to  investigate  the  contents  of  the  ladies'  rooms. 
Discarding  jewelry,  as  open  to  suspicion,  he  appropriated  only  such 
treasure  as  bore  the  image  and  superscription  of  the  powers  that  be. 
In  all  about  $25  in  cash  was  stolen,  the  heaviest  loser  being  one 
of  the  maids.  It  was  not  long  after  his  entrance,  however,  before  the 
culprit  realized  the  awful  hazard  of  his  attempt.  Alone  and  defense- 
less in  a  woman's  residence  !  Overpowered  with  visions  of  himself 
hairless,  and  strangled  in  a  sheet,  with  his  mouth  full  of  castor  oil,  he 
struck  for  life  and  liberty,  and  escaped. 

Someone  had  evidently  been  taking  notes  from  a  missionary 
address  on  the  back  of  a  hymn  book.  After  cataloguing  the  various 
religions  of  the  world,  the  equation  was  set  down  :  Christianity  =  Sun- 
light. This  opened  up  new  possibilities  to  some  wit,  who  proceeded 
to  equate  the  other  religions,  as  follows  :  Buddhism,  Brahmanism, 
Mahommedanism  =  Gaslight.  Shintoism,  Fire- worshippers  =  Candle- 
light.    All  others  =  Matchlight.     Where  is  electric  light  ? 


Acta    Victoriana. 


423 


TICS 


APROPOS  of  Victoria's  undignified  position  in  athletics  in  general, 
and  more  particularly  of  her  poor  record  last  fall,  we  have  for 
some  time  been  in  receipt  of  a  letter  from   one  of  the  college's  most 
esteemed  graduates,  a  man  greater  in  wisdom  than  in  years,  and  one 
whose  interest   is  unimpeachable,    namely,    "Jimmy"   Wallace,    the 
"  Boy  Professor."     Jimmy's  grasp  of  local  conditions  is  comprehensive, 
to  say  the  least,  and  any  suggestion  on  his  part  is  worthy  of  our  most 
serious  consideration.     The  idea  he  has  so  recently  formed  has  pro- 
bably been  developing  in  Brother  Wallace's  gray  matter  during  these 
last  three  or  four  years — great  ideas  are  not  the  products  of  a  momen- 
tary convulsion,  as  the  famous  inventor  of  "Chalk  Talk"  would  say — 
but  the  immediate  cause  of  its  publication  was  the  disastrous  result  of 
the  Mulock  Cup  series.     Every  year  we  have  regularly  sought  for  the 
reason  7i.'ky,  but  now  Mr.  Wallace  offers  a  remedy,  which,  though  pro- 
bably not  feasible  at  the  present  time — we  have  not  yet  made  an  ex- 
haustive enquiry  into  the   matter — still    seems   reasonable  and  quite 
possible.     Would  not  a  Methodist  preparatory  school  solve  most  of 
our  difificulty  ?     The  question  is  almost  too  broad  for  this  column  ;  in 
fact,  the  prominence  given  it  here  is  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  for  it  a 
more   worthy   position.      Victoria  has    but   one   preparatory  school, 
Albert  College,  and  we  are  quite  safe  in  making  the  unqualified  state- 
ment that  the  influence  of  that  institution  does  not   tend  toward  the 
building  up  of  all-round  university  men.     Had  Methodism  in  Canada 
an  up-to  date  academy  for  the  training  of  her  youth,  corresponding  to 
Ridley  or  Upper  Canada,  there  could   ba  no  doubt  but  that  Victoria 
would  be  more  representative  of  the  church,  and  as  such  rank  much 
higher  in  every  department    of  work,    not  excluding  athletics.     Our 
material  comes  to  us  absolutely  raw,  and  so  our  teams  are  always  two 
or  three  years  behind  in  experience. 

Mr.  Wallace  assures  us  in  most  poetic  language,  that  on  receiving 
news  of  our  contest  with  Senior  Arts  last  November,  his  breast 
heaved  with  great  waves  of  sorrow.     The  editor  of  this  column  admits 


424  Acta    Victoriana. 

that  he  was  almost  flooded  himself  upon  that  occasion,  and,  lest  any 
drowning  accidents  should  really  occur  in  the  future,  he  prays  that  all 
concerned  will  spend  some  time  in  contemplation  of  the  proposal. 

000 

We  most  penitently,  abjectly  and  profusely  apologize  to  Mr.  Doug- 
las Henderson  for  an  article  published  in  our  last  issue  to  the  effect 
that  that  worthy  gentleman  was  responsible  for  the  innovation  in  the 
dressing  room.  We  learn  on  most  positive  authority  that  the  Junior 
in  question,  like  Dr.  Nesbitt  in  that  other  regard,  merely  countenanced 
the  proceeding,  having  neither  dictated  it  nor  subscribed  to  it.  Acta 
is  always  anxious  that  justice  be  done,  even  though  the  Rev.  Macdon- 
ald  is  not  at  the  head  of  the  Board. 

000 

A  few  days  ago,  at  a  meeting  of  the  class  of  '08,  their  annual  recep- 
tion was  voted  down  and  out.  We  understand  that  since  that  time 
there  has  been  a  reconsideration,  recount,  or  something  whereby  the 
issue  has  changed  front,  and  there  is  general  rejoicing.  One  may 
wonder  why  mention  is  made  of  this  on  this  page ;  exactly,  it  is  a 
wonder.  Has  it  occurred  to  any  one  that  the  attempted  burial  of  this 
time  honored  custom  was  largely  due  to  the  influence  of  a  certain  very 
independent  and  important  member  of  the  class  who  last  fall  attempted 
all  by  himself  to  exhume  Association  football  from  its  newly-made 
grave,  and  then  failed  to  capture  a  place  on  the  intermediate  team, 
the  result  of  his  efforts?  Can  any  one  affirm  that  the  age  of  miracles 
is  past  while  one  Freshman  can  accomplish  the  burial  of  one  college 
custom  and  the  resuscitation  of  another,  all  in  a  scant  five  months  ? 

000 

The  hockey  boys  made  good  in  their  first  match,  having  the  pleas- 
ure of  administering  chastisement  to  our  old  enemy.  Senior  Arts.  The 
game,  though  rather  scraggy  and  under  form,  still  meant  a  victory  for 
a  newly-formed  team,  and  we  extend  to  the  players  the  heartiest  con- 
gratulations. The  seven  lined  up  as  follows:  Goal,  Sa'ter;  point, 
Robertson  ;  cover-point,  McFarland ;  rover,  Hamilton  ;  centre,  Old- 
ham ;  right,  Campbell ;  left,  Davidson.  Mr.  Joe  Gain  ofticiated  as 
referee,  and  proved  himself  efficient  and  fair,  as  the  final  score,  five 
to  two  in  favor  of  Victoria,  plainly  shows.  As  shown  in  the  line-up, 
two  new  players  are  wearing  the  crimson  and  gold  this  year—Davidson 
and  Oldham.  Both  men  are  on  the  forward  line,  and  are  ambitious 
and  capable  ;  they  form  a  much-needed  addition  to  the  team.  Of  the 
old  men  it  is  hardly  necessary  to  speak  ;  "  Jane  "  Salter  still  wears 
his  impregnable  smile  between  the  posts,  and  Bobbie  is  as  heavy  as  ever. 


Ada    Victoriana.  425 

Is  it  not  rather  significant  of  retrogression  when  we  reflect  upon  the 
fact  that,  of  the  seven  men  on  the  team,  five  are  '05  men  ?  This 
means  that  the  last  three  years  have  brought  only  two  men  to  the 
front,  and  that  we  must  depend  on  the  incoming  year,  for  at  least  five 
good  hockey  men. 

The  hockey  season  has  had  a  very  auspicious  opening  this  year  ;  not 
only  have  the  boys  excelled  themselves,  but  the  team  from  Annesley 
Hall  has  drawn  upon  itself  unlimited  praise  for  the  brilliant  way  in 
which  it  contested  a  tie  game  with  the  Havergal  seven.  Although  the 
result  was  a  draw,  and  although  the  visitors  seemed  to  have  a  wee  bit 
the  best  of  it,  still  we  look  upon  it  as  a  win,  for  the  Victoria  girls  evi- 
denced more  ability  and  less  practice  than  their  opponents.  The  two 
teams  were  as  nearly  matched  as  possible  and  the  play  was  fast  and 
interesting.  For  Havergal,  Miss  Ross  the  captain,  was  the  bright  and 
particular  star,  and  we  rarely  have  an  opportunity  of  witnessing  such 
skillful  stick-handling.  The  Misses  Carman,  Harrison,  Griffin,  Bur- 
wash,  Proctor,  McLaren  and  Norsworthy  held  up  Vic's  side  of  the 
argument,  and  in  the  face  of  such  an  array  of  talent  'tis  hard  to 
particularize.  The  play  of  the  home  team  was  brilliant  but  a  trifle 
spasmodic;  a  little  experience  is  the  requisite.  Congratulations,  Reggy. 


Have  you  decided  2 


Students  wishing  Vacation  Emploj^ment 
will  do  well  to  call  at  our  office,  or  write 
us  immediately.  We  offer  a  good  salary 
proposition  to  suitable  men,  and  added 
commissions  for  special  work. 

The  late  election  campaign  occupied  our 
attention  through  January,  but  we  have  a 
good  class  of  men  now  under  contract  and 
a  superior  proposition  for  any  man  not  afraid 
of  hard  work.  Would  you  be  willing  to  ' '  hire 
out  "  for  the  vacation  at  a  salary  of  $250  ? 
EXCLUSIVE    TERRITORY    GUARANTEED. 


Call  or  write  to-day 


A.  C.  PRATT, 


La^e  Manager  603   Temple    Building,    TORONTO 

The  King-Richardson  Co. 


IX 


Acta    Victoriana. 


Can  You  Study  One  Hour 

Without  your  eyes  feeling  tired  or  causing  a  severe  headache  ? 
This  condition  is  due  to  some  refractive  error,  and  can  be  reheved  by 
wearing  Glasses  properly  fitted.  Our  optician  is  an  expert  in  such 
cases  ;   our  prices  are  very  reasonable  ;  call  or  'phone  for  appointments. 


WATCH     REPAIRS     RECEIVE     CAREFUL     ATTENTION, 


College  Pins 

in  great  variety. 

Special   designs   made 

to  order. 


'PHONE    N.   1152. 


W.  W.  MUNN 

lewder  and  Optician 

800  VONGE  ST. 


We  carry  a  full  line  of 

the  Ideal 

Waterman  Fountain  Pen. 

Call  and  try  the  points. 


ist  door  North  of  Bloor  Street. 


\Jrkder^vear  Umbrellas 

Ha^tters    and    FtimisKers  Fi**e    NecK-^vear 

J AMElrvS    CRANG,  788  Yonge  Street, 

3    Doors    Belcw    Bloor. 


StoUery's 

For       -        -        - 

Students 


THE-  MEN'S  AVEAR 
STORE 


750  Yonge  Street 


READERS, 


When  buying,  don't 
forget  our  adver- 
tisers. 


Correctly  designed,  carefully  finished,  with 
strict  attention  paid  to  the  smallest  details. 
Our     Haikcltti.vg    is     guaranteed   to    give 


SATISKAfTIOX. 


E.  M.  KENNEDY  &  CO. 

Barbers 

464  Spadina  Ave. 


(j  doors  south  of 
College  St. 


The   College   Shaving  Parlor 

664  YONGE  ST 

SrUBENTS 


South  of 
St.  Mary's  St. 


For  a  Rugby  Hair  Trim  in  up-to-date 
style.  Shaving,  Shampooing,  Mas- 
saging, etc.,  come  to 

JOS.  B.  SCARLETT 

ec/i  v*_~«  c*      We  use  only  purest  lotions  and 
66A  Yonge^t.    instruments.    Strictly  hygienic 


ACTA  VICTORIANA 

Published  Monthly  during  the  College  Year  by  the  Union  Literary 
Society  of  Victoria  University,  Toronto. 

Vol.  XXVIII.  TORONTO,  MARCH,   1905.  No.  6. 


7 he    Call  of  the    Wild: 

The  Lament  of  a  Methodist  Minister's  Son 


w 


BY    ARTHUR    FORD,      03. 

HEN  the  first  mild  wind  from  the  sunny  south 
Blows  over  the  meadows  sere ; 
\Vhen  the  first  gay  chirp  of  the  robin  is  heard, 

And  I  know  that  spring  is  here, 
My  Methodist  blood  is  roused  once  more, 
And  I  crave  to  move  as  in  days  of  yore. 

When  the  streams  break  loose  from  their  icy  bonds^ 

And  the  sap  stirs  in  the  trees  ; 
When  the  world  is  roused  from  its  troubled  sleep 

By  the  touch  of  a  gentle  breeze, 
My  Methodist  blood  is  roused  once  more, 
And  I  crave  to  move  as  in  days  of  yore. 

Yes,  I  am  a  Methodist  minister's  son, 

And  reared  in  the  orthodox  way  ; 
Each  spring  we  moved  to  pastures  green. 

And  still  in  the  month  of  May 
My  Methodist  blood  is  roused  once  more, 
And  I  fain  would  move  as  in  days  of  yore. 

The  Norse  of  old,  when  south  winds  blew. 

Set  forth  across  the  sea  ; 
So  a  restless  spirit,  a  wandering  mood 

The  itinerant  system  has  bred  in  me, 
And  now  my  blood  is  roused  once  more, 
And  I  fain  would  move  as  in  days  of  yore. 

JVew  York,  February  2,  igo_$. 


428  Acta    Victoriana. 

Ji  Month  In  Scotland 


BY     F.    LOUIS    BARBER,     03. 

HOW  can  one  describe  the  feelings  of  mingled  admiratfon  and 
curiosity  with  which  one  approaches  the  land  of  Bruce  and 
Wallace  or  unravels  the  warp  of  history  and  the  woof  of  romance  that 
form  the  fabric  of  one's  imagination  concerning  the  land  and  the 
people  that  Burns  and  Scott  have  touched  with  their  magic  wands  ? 
And  as  we  cross  the  border  at  Berwick-on-Twecd  on  the  east,  and  pass 
into  the  kingdom  of  the  Tartans,  it  is  like  waking  from  a  dream  to 
find  that  the  people  of  dreamland,  the  wonders  of  their  lives  and  the 
beauty  of  their  surroundings,  have  a  foundation  in  real  fact.  Then, 
when  we  cross  the  Esk  and  pass  into  Carlisle  on  the  west,  we  go  back 
to  dreaming  of  the  beauties  of  sleepy  lochs  and  angry  cairns,  rugged 
Bens  and  ivied  castles. 

To  begin  our  tour.  We  step  into  a  compartment  at  Newcastle- 
on-Tyne,  and  settling  down  into  the  cushions  are  soon  rolled 
smoothly  into  the  other  land — the  land  of  our  earliest  admiration. 
The  train  skirts  the  coast,  so  that  from  the  small  window  we  have  a 
fine  view  of  the  sea  and  the  rugged  shore.  Before  reaching  Berwick 
we  pass  that  part  of  the  coast  off  which  lies  Fame  Isle — home  of 
the  brave  Grace  Darling. 

Between  Berwick-on-Tweed  and  North  Berwick  we  passed  the 
Roxburn,  where  Cromwell  defeated  the  Scots  at  the  Battle  of  Dunbar 
(1650).  Battle-fields  are  numerous  in  Scotland,  so  we  do  not  stop 
here,  but,  changing  at  Drem,  go  north  to  the  coast  where,  three  miles 
east  of  North  Berwick,  is  Tantallon  Castle,  the  Douglas  stronghold 
Scott  describes  so  minutely  in  "  Marmion."  Just  off  the  shore  here 
is  Bass  Island,  upon  whose  rugged  top  stand  the  ruins  of  the  castle 
prison  of  early  English  prisoners  and  Covenanters,  now  visited  only  by 
solan  geese — and  tourists.  Back  to  Drem  and  on  to  Edinburgh  we 
go,  the  rolling  hills  of  the  "  Bride  of  Lammermuir  "  to  the  left  and 
the  broad  Forth  to  the  right.  Just  before  we  reach  Prestonpans  our 
attention  is  attracted  by  a  monument,  quite  near  the  railroad,  erected 
to  Col.  Gardiner,  who  fell  at  the  battle  of  1745,  the  main  part  of 
which  was  fought  on  the  other  side  of  the  track. 

In  a  few  minutes  we  hurry  by  the  castellated  prison  at  the  foot  of 
Calton  Hill,  and  pass  under  the  roof  of  the  great  Waverley  Station. 
The  hurrying  crowds  and  the  rushing   porters  tell   us  that    we  are 

\   Note. — The  cuts  in  this  article  are  used  by  permission  from  '"  A  U.  E.  Loyalist  in  Great  Britain." 


Acta    Vicioriana. 


429 


somewhere.  We  hurry  up  the  steps  to  the  right  and,  as  we  look  west 
down  the  long,  wide  main  street,  we  get  our  first  view  of  Edinburgh. 
After  the  first  strangeness  has  passed  we  stroll  into  the  gardens 
adjoining  the  North  British  hotel  and  feast  our  eyes  upon  this  most 
beautiful  of  cities.  Here  is  Princes  Street.  The  Scott  monument  in 
the  foreground  reminds  us,  loo,  that  it  was  and  is  the  home  of  men  of 
letters.     Beyond,  in  the  valley,  lies  the  park  and  farther  the  "Mound," 


SIR    WALTER    SCOTT  S    MONUMENT. 


with  its  Grecian-styled  National  Gallery  and  Royal  Institution. 
Behind  us  stands  Calton  Hill,  from  whose  heights  we  can  get  a  fine 
view  of  the  city,  which  Nature  and  art  have  combined  to  make 
beautiful.  One  cannot  see  everything  in  a  week,  nor  can  one  describe 
in  a  paragraph  what  one  sees  in  a  week.  Simply  to  mention  the 
names  of  Adam  Smith,  Robert  Burns,  Dugald  Stewart,  Chalmers  and 
David  Hume  fills  us  with  the  desire  to  know   more  of  the  scenes  of 


430 


Acta    Victoria7ia. 


their  labors.  Personally,  we  had  always  a  peculiar  desire  to  see  the 
tomb  of  the  philosopher  in  whose  consistent  mind  Locke  received 
such  a  sifting.  So  on  our  way  to  the  brow  of  Calton  Hill,  where, 
amid  the  monuments  to  Burns  and  Nelson,  stands  the  expensive  and 
unfinished  imitation  of  the  Parthenon  at  Athens,  popularly  known  as 
"  Scotland's  disgrace,"  we  steal  into  the  quiet  old  Calton  burial- 
ground,  off  Waterloo  Place.  Within  its  quiet  walls  stands  the  monu- 
ment to  the  Scots  who  fell  in   the  American  Civil  War,  and  near  by 


••a. 


EDINBURGH,    FROM    CALTON    HILL. 

the  tomb  of  Hume,  a  two-storey  hollow  circle  of  grey  stone.     But 
nowhere  upon  it  would  one  expect  to  find  the  sarcasm  : 

"  Within  this  circular  enclosure, 
Commonly  called  a  tomb, 
The  Ideas  and  Impressions  lie 
That  constituted  Hume." 

Out  from  the  "silent  city  "  we  pass  into  the  busy  street,  and,  climb- 
ing the  stone  steps  of  the  Scottish  Acropjlis,  stand  wondering  at  the 


Acta    J  ^ictoriana. 


431 


beauty  of  the  scene.  As  we  turn  our  back  upon  the  broad  Firth  and 
the  sea-coast  lined  with  the  smoke,  the  houses  and  the  docks  of 
Granton,  Leith,  Portobello  and  Musselburgh,  we  see  the  city  beneath 
us  and  the  grey  Pentland  Hills  in  the  distance.  If  we  follow  the 
course  of  the  Forth  for  a  few  miles  to  the  right,  we  see  the  angular 
outlines  of  one  of  the  greatest  modern  feats  of  mechanical  skill,  the 
Forth   Bridge,   whose  three  great  spans  cover  a  mile  and  a  half  of 


HOLYROOD    PALACE. 


water.  M.  Eiffel  pronounced  it  the  "  greatest  construction  of  the 
world."  From  our  present  position,  too,  we  get  a  fine  view  of  the 
gloomy  old  castle  on  the  cliff  to  the  left.  A  little  lower  down  on  the 
hill  St.  Giles  Cathedral,  the  scene  of  some  epoch-making  gatherings, 
raises  its  lantern  tower  above  the  surrounding  buildings.  Here  John 
Knox  often  preached,  and  just  outside  on  the  pavement  is  a  rude 
stone  inscribed,  "J.  K.,  1572,'  marking  his  grave.     Here  the  Solemn 


432 


Acta    Vicioriana. 


League  and  Covenant  was  signed  in  1643.  Here  it  was  that  Charles 
I.  tried  to  reestablish  the  Scottish  Episcopal  Church,  and  it  was  here 
that,  during  the  service,  Jenny  Geddes  threw  her  stool  at  Dean 
Hanna.  From  where  we  stand  we  cannot  see  much  of  the  old  town  ; 
it  is  just  down  the  hill  from  St.  Giles. 

In  this  section  are  some  houses  of  great  interest.     For  instance,  a 
projecting  building  in  a  narrow  street  is  pointed  out  as  John  Knox's 


EAST    WINDOW,    MELROSE    ABBEY. 


house.  Beyond  is  the  University,  with  its  St.  Paul-like  dome.  In  the 
valley  at  our  extreme  left  stands  the  battlemented  Palace  of  Holyrood 
and  the  ivy-clad  ruins  of  the  Gothic  Abbey.  Beyond  this  and  forming 
a  background  of  charmmg  beauty,  Salisbury  Crag  rises  abruptly,  and 
farther  away  is  the  bold  top  of  Arthur's  Seat. 

A  few  miles  south  of  Edinburgh  is  one  of  the  most  fascinating  parts 
of    the  country,    the  Waverley  District.     As    the    train   pulls    in  at 


Acta   Victoriana,  433 

Melrose  how  strange  it  seems  to  hear  the  guard  call  out  the  place  that 
even  in  our  childhood  we  associated  with  the  buried  heart  of  K.ing 
Robert  the  Bruce.  Walking  from  the  station  we  catch  a  glimpse  of 
an  ivied  ruin.  We  hurry  to  the  door  of  the  sacred  precincts,  where  a 
sixpence  admits  us  within  the  walls — those  walls  that  David  I.  built, 
that  Edward  II.,  of  England,  destroyed  ;  that  Bruce,  in  the  Fourteenth 
Century,  restored,  and  that  to-day,  even  in  their  crumbling  condition, 
are  the  finest  ruin  in  all  Scotland.  The  variety  of  design  is  remarkable, 
even  the  columns  and  arches  varying  in  position  and  width,  yet 
in  all  this  there  is  a  fine  sense  of  appropriateness  and  unity.  Passing 
down  the  nave  toward  the  famous  east  window,  we  enter  the  tran- 
sept, the  roof  of  wh'ch  is  richly  groined.  Sculptured  corbels 
support  the  ribs,  at  whose  intersections  are  beautifully-carved  groups 
of  flowers. 

To-day  some  of  the  corbels  and  fallen  keystones  lie  heaped  together 
near  the  centre  of  the  chancel.  One  stone  is  worn  smooth  ;  upon  it 
Sir  Walter  Scott  used  to  sit  and  think  as  he  gazed  out  into  the  blue 
sky  through  the  slender  carvings  of  the  chancel-window,  or  at  night 
watched  the  shadows  fall  upon  the  floor,  as  the  pale  moon  filledthe  dark 
corners  of  the  Abbey  with  romance  and  strange  stories.  Upon  this 
seat  thousands  of  visitors  have  sat  since,  and,  of  course,  we,  too,  sat 
there,  looking  at  the  same  sky  through  the  same  ruined  window,  but 
you  will  not  be  surprised  to  hear  there  is  yet  but  one  Sir  Walter  Scott. 

This  is  not  the  only  memento  of  the  Scotts  in  this  strange  old  pile. 
Just  at  hand  is  a  weird  stone  figure  against  the  wall,  with  the  inscrip- 
tion :  "Michael  Scott's  Tomb,"  and  as  from  here  I  can  seethe  split 
Eildon  peaks,  rent  by  that  wizard's  power,  I  recollect  the  lines  : 

"  I  buried  him  on  St.  Michael's  night, 

When  the  bells  tolled  one,  and  the  moon  was  bright  ; 
And  dug  his  chamber  among  the  dead. 
When  the  floor  of  the  chancel  was  stained  red, 

"   That  his  patron's  cross  might  o'er  him  wave 
And  scare  the  fiends  from  the  wizard's  grave." 


o' 


With  a  glance  at  the  cloister  door,  whose  posts  are  so  delicately 
chiselled  that  we  can  stick  a  grass-blade  between  the  leaves,  and  with 
one  more  look  at  the  stone  over  Bruce's  heart,  we  leave  Melrose  as 
we  found  it.     But  we  have  changed.     We  are  better  for  its  memories. 

From  the  stones  upon  which  Scott  sat  and  thought  we  go  to  the 
home  in  which  he  wrote.  It  is  a  beautiful  walk  of  two  miles  to 
Abbotsford,  where  the  palatial  home  of  the   baronet  is  open  to  his 


434 


Ada   Victoriana. 


admirers — that  means  everybody,  for  who  does  not  admire  him  ?  Our 
photographs  are  but  poor  substitutes  for  a  beautiful  day  spent  in  these 
delightful  surroundings.  Leaving  the  kind  hearted  old  Irishman, 
who  showed  us  around,  we  stroll  through  the  wooded  country  lane  to 
the  ferry,  so  that  we^may  get  a  view  of  Abbotsford  from  the  west  bank, 
as  its  turrets  nestle  among  the  trees  and  its  lawns  sweep  down  to  the 
water's  edge. 

Our  next  side  trip  from  the  capital  is  to  Stirling.     Space  will  not 


ABBOTSFORD,    FROM    THE    G.^RDEN. 

permit  an  account  of  all  places  of  interest  passed  through,  for  every 
spot  seems  hallowed  by  brave  deeds  of  love  or  war.  At  Falkirk, 
Wallace  was  defeated  by  Edward  I.  in  1298,  and  here  Bonnie  Prince 
Charlie  was  victorious  over  the  English  the  >t-ar  succeeding  Preston- 
pans  Nearing  Stirling  the  level  plain  and  the  blue  outline  of  the 
Highlands  make  a  charming  setting  for  the  bold  bluff  and  castle  of 
that  historic  city,  while  the  tall  lantern-topped  Gothic  Wallace  menu- 


Ada    Vtctoriana.  435 

ment  is  a  constant  reminder  that  near  by,  in  1297,  the  Scottish  hero 
turned  back  the  enemy.  We  visit  the  Douglas  room  of  the  castle, 
where  James  II.  stabbed  the  rebellious  Earl  Douglas.  The  panes  of 
of  the  window  out  of  which  the  body  was  thrown  were  replaced 
with  stained  glass  by  our  late  Queen  Victoria.  The  history  of  the 
siege  of  Stirling  by  Edward  T.,  and  of  its  recapture  by  Bruce,  and  of 
the  battle  near  the  burn  of  Bannock  are  too  familiar  to  be  rehearsed, 
but  to  sit  on  the  "Bore  Stone"  where  King  Robert  planted  his 
standard,  fires  the  imagination  to  re-people  the  plain  with  contending 
armies.  And  how  different  this  from  the  peaceful  memories  of  Allan 
Waters  a  little  to  the  north.  We  leave  Stirling  to  spend  a  quiet 
Sunday  in  the  hills  at  Kippen  The  charm  and  the  peace  of  the 
scene  and  the  people  on  this  Scotch  Sabbath  leave  a  memory  to  be 
revived  with  pleasure. 

The  mountains  that  could  be  seen  from  the  churchyard  at  Stirling 
are  now  more  distinct.  Not  only  Ben  Lomond  and  Ben  Venue,  but 
the  cloudy  peaks  of  Ben  Vorlich  and  Ben  Ledi  make  us  anticipate 
with  delight  our  Monday  trip  to  Balloch,  to  begin  our  tour  of  the 
lochs. 

On  our  way  up  Loch  Lomond  we  alight  on  the  east  shore  at 
Rowardennan  for  an  ascent  of  Ben  Lomond.  Rowardennan  is  one 
of  those  places  that  consist  of  a  name  and  a  hotel.  The  landlady 
tells  us  it  is  a  bad  day  for  the  ascent,  for  we  may  get  lost  in  the  fog 
which  now  hovers  thick  about  Ben's  head.  But  we  start.  Through 
long  winding  paths  in  the  bracken  wet  with  the  mist,  from  place  to 
place  we  climb  until  the  roar  of  a  distant  waterfall  attracts  our  atten- 
tion to  where  its  white  spray  leaps  out  from  amidst  the  foliage  in  the 
ravine.  The  music  of  the  cairn  and  its  veil-like  folds  as  it  falls  from 
crag  to  crag  for  two  thousand  feet  and  silently  loses  itself  in  the  over- 
grown vale  below,  takes  us  back  to  the  times  when  such  were  the 
haunts  of  the  nymphs.  In  the  meantime  we  realize  that  we  are  getting 
wet,  and  that  in  climbing  we  have  ruined  our  umbrella.  So,  after 
taking  a  survey  of  the  country  which,  three  thousand  feet  below, 
stretches  for  miles  like  a  great  raised  map,  we  descend,  and  we  bury 
one  end  of  our  umbrella  with  this  inscription  on  the  other  : 

"  I  throw  my  umbrella 

Out  upon  Ben  Lomond  rocks 
For  I've  spoiled  my  disposition, 
And  have  wet  my  feet  and  socks," 

to  show  to  the  next  climber  that  if  he  supposes  we  could  not  dry  our 
clothes  by  a  true  poetic  fire,  he  is  mistaken. 


436 


Acta    Vidoriana. 


The  next  morning  we  take  the  boat  to  Inversnaid,  near  Rob  Roy's 
Cave.     Here  there  is  another  beautiful  cairn,  of  which  Wordsworth 

writes  : 

"  And  these  giey  rocks, 
This  household  lawn, 
These  trees,  a  veil  just  half  withdrawn, 
This  fall  of  water  that  doth  make 
A  murmur  near  the  silent  lake." 


ELLEN  S    ISLE,    LOCH    KATRINE. 

Following  the  road  and  the  Arklet  Water  we  pass  Helen  Macgregor's 
cottage,  and  come  at  last  to  Stronachlachar,  from  which  we  go  aboard 
the  Rob  Roy,  to  cross  Loch  Katrine,  the  paradise  of  Scotland.  The 
lake  is  surrounded  by  mountains,   and  on  its   bosom  rests  the  little 

island — 

"  Where  Ellen's  hand  had  taught  to  twine 
The  ivy  and  Idacian  vine, 
The  clematis,  the  favored  flower 
Which  boasts  the  name  of  virgin-bower." 


Acta    Vicioriana. 


437 


As  the  boat  winds  in  and  out  we  can  picture  the  Lady  of  the  Lake  as 
she  rows  the  Knight  of  Snowdown  to  the  Isle.  The  silver  strand 
cannot  be  better  described  than  in  Scott's  own  language  : 

"  From  underneath  an  aged  oak 
That  slanted  from  the  islet  rock, 
A.  damsel  guider  of  its  way, 
A  little  skiff  shot  to  the  bay, 
That  round  the  promontory  steep 
Led  its  steep  line  in  graceful  sweep. 
Eddying  in  almost  viewless  wave, 
The  weeping-willow  tree  to  lave, 
And  kiss  with  whispering  sound  and  slow 
The  beach  of  pebbles  bright  as  snow." 

A  drive  through  the  Trossachs,  along  I^ochs  Achray  and  Ven- 
nachar,  brings  us  beyond  Rhoderick  Dhu's  safe  conduct,  to  Callandar. 
Then  from  the  city  of  the  "  Fair  Maid  of  Perth  "  to  Glamis,  the  home 
of  Macbeth,  to  Kinermuir  or  Barrie's  "  Thrums,"  and  on  to  Montrose, 
gives  us  a  fine  trip  through  the  north.  The  coast  scenery  is  fine  on 
the  return  via  Arbroath,  opposite  Bell  Rock  Island,  the  scene  of  the 
"  Inchcape  Bell,"  and  across  the  long  Tay  bridge  at  Dundee.  Con- 
cerning the  good  time  spent  in  going  to  Glasgow  and  visiting  xA.yr,  it 
is  unnecessary  to  speak,  as  these  places  are  made  familiar  to  the 
reader  by  frequent  visitors. 


MARBLE    CANYON,    VANCOUVER    ISLAND. 


438  Acta   Victoriajia. 

The  Price  of  Honor 

BY    EDWARD    WILSON    WALLACE,    J^A.,    '04. 

THE  chief  glory  of  the  Happy  Lark  village  was  Grandfather  Lark. 
In  a  land  where  old  age  is  always  honorable,  his  four-score  years 
and  fifteen  would  have  been  anywhere  a  source  of  pride.  But  he  was 
noi  only  a  very  old  man — he  was  the  oldest  man  in  his  neighbor- 
hood, and  his  long,  white  beard  was  the  proudest  boast  of  his  fellow- 
villagers.  In  the  neighboring  city  on  a  market  day  one  could  distin- 
guish a  Happy  Lark  by  his  jaunty  air  and  his  patronage  of  farmers 
from  less  favored  villages  ;  and,  sooner  or  later,  into  every  conversation 
he  interjected  a  remark  about  "the  most  honorable  old  man,  Grand- 
father Lark." 

The  old  man  had  long  ceased  to  engage  in  any  kind  of  labor,  and 
he  spent  his  days  sitting  at  his  doorway,  placidly  receiving  the  homage 
of  the  passers-by.  At  his  side  often  rolled  a  smiling,  sprawling  great- 
grandchild, clothed  in  nature's  modest  garb.  To  this  child  would  some- 
times appear,  in  the  doorway,  a  shrill-voiced  woman,  who  would  scold  it 
in  the  heartiest  manner  ;  but  when  one  of  his  daughters-in-law  or  grand- 
daughters-in-law  addressed  Grandfather  Lark,  her  voice  softened,  in  so 
far  as  that  term  is  applicable  to  a  Chinese  voice.  Unlike  the  prophets 
of  olden-time,  Grandfather  Lark  was  honored,  not  only  in  his  own 
village,  but  most  especially  in  his  own  household. 

Now,  it  happened  that  a  few  //  off  was  another  village,  called  The 
Village  Where  They  Wear  Pug  Noses.  Whenever  a  Happy  Lark  met 
a  Pug  Nose,  he  add^d  to  his  usual  greeting  these  words:  "And  the 
Grandfather  is  increasing  in  years."  Should  the  Pug  Nose  be  the  bet- 
ter man,  he  repudiated  the  statement  by  chastising  the  Lark ;  other- 
wise he  contented  himself  with  shrill  vituperation  of  all  the  Larks, 
beginning  with  the  present  representative,  and  extending  as  far  into  the 
past  and  the  future  as  his  breath  and  imagination  could  carry  him. 

Needless  to  say,  these  taunts  cut.  Many  vows  of  retaliation  were 
registered  before  the  family  tablets  of  the  Pug  Noses  ;  but  it  remained 
for  one  clever  member  of  the  village  to  discover  a  way  of  relief,  a  solu- 
tion that  promised  to  deal  a  crushing  blow  to  the  unbearable  preten- 
sions of  the  despicable  Larks. 

One  warm  summer  evening  the  usual  noisy  crowd  was  gathered  in 
the  narrow  street  of  the  Village  of  the  Happy  Larks.  On  the  gossip- 
ing, laughing  gathering  suddenly  fell  a  thunderbolt  in  the  shape  of  a 


Acta    Victoriana.  439 

breathless  young  man,  who  burst  excitedly  into  their  midst  and  gasped 
out : 

"  The  Pug  Noses  have  a  new  grandfather,  who  is  older  than  Grand- 
father Lark." 

Imagine  a  child — a  very  small  child,  if  you  please — informed  on 
good  authority  that  there  existed  a  greater  man  than  his  father.  His 
mingled  incredulity  and  rage  and  despair  could  not  exceed  the  feelings 
of  the  astounded  Larks.  A  greater  than  their  patriarch  !  Treason  ! 
Assassination!  Foreign  devils  !  The  good  name  of  their  village  was 
gone  forever  if  such  a  vile  slander  were  allowed  to  live.  The  story 
must  be  denied  at  once.  But,  alas  !  denial  does  not  necessarily  dis- 
prove, even  when  backed  by  all  the  emphasis  of  the  Chinese  vocabu- 
lary and  volubility.  The  story  spread  that  a  Pug  Nose  had  returned 
home  from  a  far  off  city,  bringing  with  him  an  ancestor  who  was  so 
old  that  the  hitherto  oldest  man  in  the  village  declared  that  as  a  boy 
he  remembered  this  man,  even  then  an  old  man,  with  a  white  beard, 
leaving  the  Village  Where  They  Wear  Pug  Noses.  No  one  dared 
compute  his  age.  He  could  not  be  less  than  a  century  old.  It  is 
true  he  looked  much  younger ;  but  the  evidence  was  conclusive 
enough  for  those  who  wished  to  accept  it.  The  unpopularity  of  the 
Larks  was  shown  by  the  readiness  with  which  the  neighbonng  villages 
did  accept  the  story.  They  dubbed  one  village.  The  Village  of  the 
Little  Old  Man,  and  the  other,  The  Village  of  the  Very  Old  Man. 

It  was  not  long  before  Grandfather  Lark  heard  what  had  taken 
place.  All  his  family  looked  to  him  for  help.  Surely  he,  with  his 
years  and  wisdom,  could  discover  some  means  of  dispelling  the  fearful 
cloud  that  darkened  the  fame  of  the  once  proud  village.  He,  if  any- 
one, could  vindicate  the  surprising  magnificence  of  the  Happy  Larks. 

If  nothing  else  could  be  done,  he  could  at  least  .     He  was  old, 

anyway,  and .     So  they  whispered  to  one  another. 

For  several  days  the  patriarch  did  nothing  but  sit  in  the  sun  and 
nod.  You  would  have  said  the  old  man  was  in  his  dotage  and  cared 
not  a  cash  for  the  honor  of  his  family  ;  but  you  are  not  Chinese.  His 
anxious  family  knew  better,  and  they  whispered  as  they  watched  him  : 
"  The  Grandfather  is  consulting  with  the  spirits  of  his  ancestors.  He 
will  devise  utter  discomfiture  to  our  enemies  and  increased  glory  to 
our  family." 

One  evening,  at  his  usual  hour,  he  rose  and  entered  the  house.  He 
spent  some  time  before  the  tablets  of  his  ancestors.  Then  he  climbed 
upon  the  big  brick  bed  and  soon,  to  all  appearance?,  was  asleep.  But 
later,  when  the  rest  of  the  family  had  joined  him  and  all  were  peace- 


440  Acta    Victoriana. 

fully  slumbering,  he  cautiously  rose,  made  his  way  over  the  sleeping 
forms  stretched  upon  the  family  bed,  clambered  to  the  floor,  and  stole, 
with  cat-like  tread,  to  the  door.  He  paused  a  moment,  silhouetted 
against  the  midnight  sky,  then  he  slipped  out,  and  was  gone. 

He  had  roused  all  the  family  but  not  one  stirred,  until  the  old  man 
had  left  the  house.  Then  they  sat  up  and  whispered  together,  and 
hugged  themselves  for  joy.  The  Honorable  Grandfather  had  devised 
a  scheme,  and  had  gone  to  vindicate  his  family.  No  sorrow  at  the 
probability  that  they  would  never  see  him  again  intruded  itself  to  mar 
their  happiness.  Through  the  long  hours  of  the  night  they  slept  a 
peaceful  sleep,  enjoying  in  anticipation  the  coming  triumph  over  their 
enemies. 

Grandfather  Lark  passed  noiselessly  down  the  long  crooked  street, 
slowly  picking  his  way  amid  the  refuse  and  filth  that  often  well  nigh 
blocked  his  path.  Not  a  dog  barked,  not  a  soul  stirred.  The  gods 
favored  the  old  man's  enterprise,  and  helped  him  on  his  way. 

At  last  he  was  clear  of  the  village,  alone  in  the  stillness  of  the  night. 
A  cold  wind  swept  over  the  paddy  fields.  The  old  man  shivered  and 
drew  his  coat  closer  to  him.  Now  and  then  he  stumbled  into  a  puddle 
of  chilly  water,  and  his  felt  shoes  became  cold  and  heavy.  The  road 
was  uneven  and  treacherous,  and  more  than  once  he  fell  headlong, 
soiling  and  wetting  his  garments.  The  pitiless  stars  seemed  to  sting 
him  with  their  chilly  points  ;  the  icy  moon  smiled  scornfully  on  his 
miserable  plight.  A  more  wretched  figure  could  not  well  be  imagined. 
You  would  have  pitied  him  could  you  have  seen  Grandfather  Lark 
then.  Yet  he  felt  the  need  of  no  pity.  He  scarcely  realized  the  dis 
comforts  of  his  journey.  Like  a  great  cat  drowsily  basking  in  the 
sunshine,  the  old  man's  mind  basked  in  the  glow  of  the  supreme  pur- 
pose he  had  formed.  No  need  now  for  thought,  or  care,  or  anxiety. 
The  die  was  cast.     His  family  would  be  avenged.     . 

Of  a  sudden  he  heard  confused  noises  before  him.  He  had  barely 
time  to  crawl  into  the  water  by  the  roadside  before  a  noisy  party  came 
along.  They  were  disputing,  and  when  they  came  opposite  where  the 
old  man  crouched,  one  of  their  number  stopped  and  refused  to  go 
farther.     It  was  the  old  grandfather  of  the  Pug  Noses. 

"  I  will  go  no  farther,"  he  declared.  "  I  promised  to  come  and  live 
for  you  ;  not  to  die  for  you." 

"  But  we  hired  you  to  avenge  our  family  honor.  In  order  to  do 
that  it  is  necessary  that  you  die.  Do  you  think  they  will  be  able  to 
hold  up  their  heads  before  us  if  you  are  found  dead  in  their  village  ? 
We  did  not  pick  you  up  off  the  street — a  man  with  no  name  or  family 


Acta    Victoriana.  44 1 

— and  pay  you  money  that  you  should  merely  eat  the  roof  off  our 
house.  We  bought  you ;  now,  do  your  part.  Son  of  a  pig  go  on. 
They  still  declare  that  their  old  man  is  older  than  ours.  You  must 
prove  our  superior  greatness  by  drowning  yourself  in  their  well." 

The  old  man  protested  again  ;  then  he  broke  out  into  pitiful  whin- 
ings  and  pleadings  for  mercy.  Two  of  the  men  seized  him.  They 
stuffed  part  of  his  old  blue  cotton  coat  into  his  mouth.  Then  they 
grasped  his  arms  and  began  dragging  him  forward.  The  others 
followed  to  the  outskirts  of  the  village,  calling  him  a  "pig  going  to  the 
butcher."  The  wretched  man  was  dragged  toward  the  village  well  at 
the  other  end  of  the  long  street. 

They  had  nearly  reached  their  destination  when  a  dog  barked. 
Almost  instantly  the  whole  village  was  awake.  Dogs,  men,  babies, 
children,  women,  pigs  rushed  from  every  house,  and  the  unfortunate 
Pug  Noses  were  set  upon  by  a  crowd  of  excited  Larks.  In  the  rough 
handling  that  followed,  the  gag  was  torn  from  the  old  man's  mouth. 
He  gasped  out  his  story,  and  begged  to  be  saved  from  his  impending 
death. 

"  Ha  ! "  cried  the  headman  of  the  village,  pushing  his  way  to  the 
centre  of  the  crowd,  "  these  snout-nosed  swine  would  force  you  to 
commit  suicide  in  our  village,  and  make  men  believe  a  lie  !  We  shall 
satisfy  you." 

He  gave  a  few  directions.  The  three  were  carried  outside  the  vil- 
lage where  the  two  Pug  Noses  were  forced  themselves  to  put  a  noose 
round  their  "grandfather's  "  neck  and  hang  him  to  a  tree.  When  the 
deed  was  done  they  fastened  a  placard  to  his  queue,  "  The  Sixty-Year- 
Old  Pig  of  an  Impostor."  The  two  Pug  Noses  shorn  of  their  queues 
and  cruelly  beaten  and  maltreated,  were  finally  turned  out  to  seek 
their  companions. 

Bitter  was  the  outcry  when  they  joined  the  waiting  group.  For 
some  time  they  consulted  whether  they  should,  few  as  they  were,  fall 
on  the  village  of  the  Happy  Larks  and  annihilate  its  inhabitants,  or 
return  and  rouse  their  own  villagers.  The  latter  counsel,  though 
violently  opposed  by  the  two  queueless  disgraced  ones,  finally  pre- 
vailed, and  some  hours  after  they  had  left  their  own  village  they  began 
to  retrace  their  steps. 

Where,  in  the  meantime,  was  Grandfather  Lark  ?  When  the  noisy 
band  had  passed  him  he  climbed  upon  the  road  and  continued  his 
journey.  He  had  not  comprehended  what  the  men  had  said,  but 
some  instinct  made  him  press  forward  more  rapidly,  as  though  his 
time  were  short.     He  stumbled  on,  a  feeble,  tottering  old  man,  nerved 


442  Acta    Victoriana. 

by  the  one  dominant  feeling  that  in  his  hands  lay  the  family  honor, 
which  he  must  vindicate.  Before  him  lay  a  shining  goal.  He  dimly 
felt  rather  than  foresaw  his  body  honored  by  his  family,  his  tablet 
worshipped  most  reverently  of  all  in  their  home,  his  name  living  on 
for  centuries  among  the  great  ones  of  his  line.  He  could  not  foresee 
the  bitter  feud  that  this  night's  deeds  were  to  originate,  nor  the  pitched 
battle  of  the  following  day,  when  his  fellow-villagers  attempted  to  bear 
him  in  triumph  to  his  home,  nor  the  many  sad  events  of  the  years  to 
come.  Even  could  he  have  foreseen  these  he  would  have  held  to  his 
purpose.  All  the  instincts  of  his  race  urged  him  forward,  and  no 
power  could  turn  him.  He  was  about  to  do  the  noblest  deed  of 
which  his  creed  knew. 

He  entered  the  village  of  the  Pug  Noses,  and  crept  down  the 
street  until  he  reached  the  house  where  the  headman  lived.  He  put 
his  hand  to  the  door.  It  yielded.  The  men  were  away,  though  he 
did  not  know  it,  and  the  women  were  sleeping.  The  old  man 
entered  noiselessly  and  closed  the  door.  Then  slowly,  carefully  he 
crept,  inch  by  inch,  across  the  earthen  floor,  until  he  reached  the 
brick  bed.  He  crouched  down  beside  it  with  a  sensation  of  comfort 
in  its  warmth.  He  fumbled  for  a  few  moments  in  his  clothes.  When 
he  had  found  what  he  sought  he  held  it  aloft  in  his  trembling  hand. 
There  was  no  light  to  shine  upon  that  sharp  blade.  There  was  no 
light  to  sparkle  in  the  old  man's  eye.  But  he  uttered  a  sigh  of 
complete  contentment  as  his  hand  drew  down  across  his  face  and 
throat,  and  he  fell  into  a  huddled  mass  at  his  enemies'  bedside. 


See? 

"  If  A  is  B,  then  B  is  C" 

Prove  it  !     "  Well,  A  is,  you'll  agree. 

Then  if  A  is,  and  A  is  B, 

You  must  conclude  that  B  is,  see  ?  " 

— X.  V.  z. 


Toronto,  A.D.  1905. 

Jingle,  jangle,  trolley  car. 
How  I  wonder  where  you  are, 
In  my  house  or  in  my  shop, 
Will  you  never,  never  stop  ? 

— X.  Y.  z. 


Ada    Victoriana.  443 

The  Jimerlcan  College  of  the  West 

BY    RUBY    M.    JOLLIFFE,    '03. 

IN  this  article  I  will  try  briefly  to  express  a  few  of  my  impressions  of 
the  American  College  of  the  West  as  typified  by  Whitman  College, 
and  contrast  or  compare  some  of  the  salient  features  of  its  life  and 
government  with  those  of  Victoria,  or  the  University  College  of  the 
East. 

One  of  the  essential  differences  is  in  the  course  of  study  oflFered. 
The  election  system  in  vogue  at  Yale  and  Harvard  Universities  has 
been  adopted  very  largely  by  the  smaller  American  colleges.  A 
student  upon  entering  college  chooses  his  major  department.  In 
addition,  he  is  required  to  pursue  throughout  his  course  a  number  of 
minor  or  pass  subjects,  which  broadens  his  course  and  lessens  the 
tendency  to  over-specialization.  For  his  major  work  he  elects  what- 
ever courses  he  may  wish  out  of  a  number  outlined  in  the  catalogue. 
This  gives  the  student  greater  freedom  in  mapping  out  his  course,  and 
has  been  found  to  be  of  greater  advantage  to  him  than  the  method  of 
prescribed  work,  where  the  electing  and  selecting  is  solely  in  the 
hands  of  the  professor,  whose  choice  must  govern  all  alike.  In  a  small 
college  every  course  outlined  is  not  given  each  year,  but  only  such  as 
are  most  generally  elected.  The  aim  of  the  college  is  to  provide  a 
broad,  liberal  education  as  a  foundation,  not  only  for  the  special, 
technical  education  of  the  University,  but  for  the  fuller  experience 
and  education  which  life  everywhere  affords. 

Three  courses  are  offered,  leading  to  the  degrees  of  Bachelor  of 
Arts,  Bachelor  of  Literature  and  Bachelor  of  Science.  The  first  two 
stand  for  almost  equal  scholarship,  the  A.  B.  degree  requiring  more 
of  the  classics.  The  question  is  much  discussed  as  to  whether  the 
standard  A.  B.  degree,  with  its  world-wide  recognition,  should  not  be 
adopted  for  all  three  courses,  but  at  the  present  time  most  of  the 
colleges  of  the  United  S:ates  grant  the  three  distinct  ensigns. 

Yet,  though  the  freedom  in  the  choice  of  work  be  greater,  the 
student  is  in  some  ways  more  restricted  than  in  a  University  college, 
where  he  is  under  University  regime.  Attendance  upon  lectures  is 
compulsory  and  a  satisfactory  excuse  required  for  each  absence.  The 
writer  wonders  if  "  ping-pong  tournaments,"  "  hockey  practices,"  etc., 
would  have  been  judged  "  satisfactory  "  in  the  days  of  '03.  Yet  a  la 
High  School  as  this  may  seem,  the  stringency  of  the  requirement  is 


444  Acta    Victoriana. 

somewhat  mitigated  by  the  fact  that  the  lecturer  loses  no  time  in 
covering  as  thoroughly  and  concisely  as  possible  all  the  work  promised 
in  his  calendar,  so  that  the  student  does  not  find  toward  the  close  of 
the  term  that  two-thirds  ot  the  work  remains  for  him  to  master  alone. 

Also  the  plan  of  daily  recitaion,  which  most  of  the  colleges  pursue, 
tends  to  limit  the  student  within  a  certain  routine  of  daily  study  and 
to  prevent  individuality  in  the  mastery  of  his  course;  but  it  obviates 
the  necessity,  in  the  student's  mind  at  least,  for  the  final  cram.  Plug 
season  is  unknown  !  The  disintegration  of  mental  and  physical  powers 
in  May  a  phenomenon  !  Aegrotats  unheard  of !  Yet,  who  of  us  would 
not  endure  the  strain  for  the  inner  joy  and  satisfaction  of  "skipping  " 
and  procrastinating  ? 

Yet,  in  spite  of  such  precautions  against  neglect  of  study,  every 
institution  recognizes  the  danger  of  athletics  becoming  the  "  be-all 
and  the  end-all  here  "  ;  of  athletics  neglecting  the  "  higher  branches  " 
in  cultivating  the  "  lower  limbs."  Here  the  student  is  encouraged  to 
keep  his  growth  symmetrical  by  Intercollegiate  laws,  which  forbid 
participation  in  a  game  until  his  scholarship  has  reached  a  required 
grade. 

The  spirit  of  the  college  is  essentially  Christian,  and,  though 
denominational  in  its  foundation,  its  development  has  necessitated  a 
broadening  out  from  and  beyond  sectarianism.  The  spirit  which  is 
inscribed  upon  the  banner  of  Victoria,  "The  Truth  shall  make  you 
free/'  is  one  with  that  which  has  made  the  ideal  of  Whitman  College, 
"  Culture  and  Character."  The  Faculty  are  men  and  women  who 
have  sought  and  found  "the  best  things,"  and  are  endeavoring  to 
show  their  students  where  they  may  find  them. 

Residence  or  dormitory  life,  you  will  admit,  plays  a  great  part  in 
the  development  of  the  student.  It  is  within  these  walls,  the  home  of 
the  student  body,  that  their  solidarity  and  college  spirit  is  fostered. 
It  is  here,  and  not  in  the  lecture-room,  that  students  learn  to  know 
one  another ;  it  is  here  a  student  learns  that  man  cannot  live  for 
himself  alone  and  truly  live  ;  it  is  here  he  finds  opportunity  to  learn 
lessons  which  the  class-room  or  library  does  not  teach.  For  here  he 
can  put  theory  into  practice  and  study  life  itself.  In  the  dormitory 
he  develops  a  breadth  of  character  nowhere  else  attainable.  It  is 
only  with  the  help  of  the  dormitory  that  the  ideal  of  the  American 
college — that  of  a  liberal  education — can  be  realized,  and  so  the 
dormitory  is  an  integral  part  of  these  institutions.  Every  college  in 
the  United  States  has  its  dormitories  for  boys  and  for  girls,  and  every 
student  not  living  at  home  is  required  to  live  within  them. 


Acta    Victoriana.  445 

The  American  college  also  fosters  a  closer  bond  of  friendliness 
between  faculty  and  student.  This  is  particularly  marked  in  the 
West,  where  the  spirit  of  the  college,  as  of  the  West  itself,  seems 
broader,  freer,  more  independent  and  more  natural  than  that  of  the 
more  conservative  East.  Co-education  is  more  in  advance.  The 
faculty  do  not  stand  aloof  from  the  students,  bending  only  upon 
solicitation,  but  each  member  shows  himself  interested  in  each 
individual  student.  He  knows  each  student  personally,  and  the 
progress  he  is  making.  He  is  ready  to  reprimand  neglect  of  work,  or 
to  encourage  and  aid  those  who  are  in  difficulty.  He  makes  the 
enthusiasm  of  his  own  personality  contagious,  and  is  in  every  way 
a  help  and  guide  to  those  entrusted  to  his  care.  So  that  not  only 
does  a  student  bear  away  with  him  the  indelible  impressions  of 
friendships  with  fellow-students,  but  of  strong  and  helpful  friendships 
with  those  who  have  gone  over  the  road  before. 

The  college  of  the  West,  too,  is  less  exclusive  and  more 
democratic  in  spirit.  There  are  less  class  distinctions  and  more 
independence  and  freedom  from  conventionalities  among  the  students. 
The  majority  of  those  who  are  attending  college  are  supporting  them- 
selves. The  sons  and  daughters  of  wealthy  landowners  vie  with  their 
less  fortunate  classmates  in  proving  their  independence  of  cheques 
from  home.  The  college,  to  encourage  such  a  spirit,  offers  clerical 
work,  work  on  the  campus  and  in  the  dining  hall  to  those  who  wish 
to  earn  their  tuition  or  board.  And  there  are  few  who  do  not  avail 
themselves  of  the  opportunity. 

The  students  as  a  body  are  loyal,  enthusiastic  and  strong.  They 
have  come  to  college,  not  because  their  parents  did,  not  because 
ambitious  parents  send  them,  not  because  it  is  the  fashion  or  the 
passport  to  society.  But  they  come,  many  of  them  struggling  against 
hostile  winds,  to  test  the  value  of  an  education  such  as  their  pioneer 
grandfathers  did  not  have,  to  make  use  of  the  opportunities,  now 
being  so  freely  offered,  of  an  education  which  will  make  them  better 
and  nobler  citizens  of  the  nation  of  which  they  are  so  proud. 

Whitman  College, 
Walla  Walla,  Wash.,  U.S.A. 


44^  Acta    Victoriana. 

Idle  Letters  of  an  Idle  Student 

I. 

Victoria  College  Library,  Februarys  1905. 

CHERIE, — You  are  not  to  have  a  newsy  letter  this  week,  for  you 
will  see  Eleanor  very  soon,  and  she  will  tell  you  all  there  is  to 
tell.  Instead,  I  am  going  to  have  a  chat  with  you  about  a  very 
idle  half-hour  I  have  just  spent  in  the  library. 

Away  down  in  the  hazy  depths  of  my  memory  is  a  quotation  about 
eyes  being  the  windows  of  the  soul.  This  last  half  hour  I  have  been 
gratifying  my  old-time  childish  desire  to  peek  into  other  people's 
windows.     Come  with  me  and  I'll  tell  you  what  I  saw. 

At  the  end  of  my  table  sits  a  little  Freshette.  You  would  say  that 
her  eyes  were  blue — delicious  blue — "  violets  transformed  to  eyes," 
but  I  assure  you  they  are  of  a  distinctly  roseate  hue.  What  a  glorious 
delightful  world  Miss  Freshette  sees  through  her  windows,  but  how 
unreal  I  The  rosy-colored  panes  catch  and  reflect  the  light  in  a  way 
distinctly  dazzling  and  bewildering  to  herself  and  to  us.  Blessed 
little  Freshette,  with  all  her  troubles  to  come  I  May  it  be  long,  long, 
before  cruel  storms  or  rude  hands  shatter  the  pretty  rose  windows  ! 

Opposite  me  you  will  see  a  pair  of  stained-glass  windows.  They 
belong  to  Miss  Sophomore,  and  she  has  really  had  a  very  trying  time. 
She  began  with  rose-tinted  panes,  but  after  a  year's  time  the  storms 
came,  and  the  pretty  fragile  things  couldn't  withstand  the  blasts. 
Here  a  little  crack  crept  in,  and  there  another,  until  one  day  they  fell 
with  a  crash  I  Poor  Miss  Sophomore,  in  her  sorrow  she  decided  to 
retire  from  the  world,  and  so  she  put  in  blue  glass  windows.  That 
could  notjast,  however,  for  her  natural  curiosity  in  the  life  around 
her  revived,  and  so  she  tried  to  remedy  matters  by  putting  in  little 
pieces  of  colored  glass^red  and  yellow,  and  purple  and  white.  She 
told  me  that  it  was  a  decided  improvement  on  blue  glass,  and  she  is 
very  hopeful  of  the  final  result,  but  at  present  the  whole  effect  is 
rather  bewildering.  She  cannot  see  clearly  herself,  and  "the  white 
radiance  of  eternity  "  is  all  stained  and  discolored  before  it  reaches  her. 

The  Master  Workman  came  and  offered  to  take  out  the  colored 
and  give  her  clear  glass,  but  she  thought  she  would  enjoy  her  windows 
very  much  better  if  she  made  them  herself.  Perhaps  it  is  better  so, 
but  think'of  all  the  glorious  sunshine  she  is  missing  ! 


Ada    Vicioriana  447 

I  feel  still  sorrier  for  a  pair  of  windows  farther  down  the  table. 
Their  owner  hadn't  patience  to  work  with  the  stained  glass,  but  after 
her  rose  windows  broke,  she  just  put  in  frosted  panes  at  once.  It  is 
really  dreadful,  for  she  can't  see  into  God's  great  beautiful  world  at 
all,  and  only  a  pale  shadowy  sunshine  can  force  an  entrance.  Per- 
haps she  won't  be  obdurate  much  longer.  To-morrow  I  am  going  to 
coax  her  out  for  a  long  walk,  and  I  shall  grow  quite  eloquent  regarding 
the  cheer  and  healthfulness  of  clear  glass  and  plenty  of  sunshine. 

Wasn't  it  Jo  in  "Little  Women  "  who  used  to  leave  the  blinds  of 
their  cheery  little  sitting-room  undrawn  so  that  the  passers-by  might 
have  a  glimpse  of  the  inward  comfort  and  l:ght  ?  I  always  did  love 
Jo  for  that.  There  are  some  little  housekeepers  like  Jo  at  this  very 
table,  and  on  some  of  the  "  days  that  must  be  dark  and  dreary  "  it  is 
comforting  to  look  in  and  see  the  cosy  warmth  and  the  bright  clear 
fire  on  the  hearth  wilhin. 

But  do  you  know  there  are  some  who  insist  upon  drawing  the  blinds 
tight  and  fast.  Perhaps  they  are  afraid  of  the  best  parlor  carpet  or 
something  equally  precious,  or  perhaps — and  I  shall  only  whisper  it — 
perhaps  some  of  the  little  home-makers  have  spent  so  much  time  and 
money  on  the  hangings  and  curtains,  that  if  we  could  see  in,  we  should 
find  an  empty  House  Beautiful.     What  a  pity  ! 

I  have  saved  my  best  till  the  last.  Dear  Lady  Senioretta  !  Nature 
gave  her  beautiful  silken  curtains  and  hangings,  and  for  four  years  she 
has  toiled  and  hoped,  until  now  she  has  clear,  pure,  transparent 
windows. 

"True  eyes 
Too  pure  and  too  honest  in  aught  to  disguise 
The  sweet  soul  shining  through  them." 

And  how  we  love  her  for  it !  How  we  love  to  look  in  and  catch  a 
glimpse  of  the  light  shining  deep  and  strong,  and  feel  assured  that 
some  day  ive  may  possess  just  such  a  House  Beautiful. 

Cherie,  I  have  been  almost  guilty  of  a  sermon,  haven't  I  ?  But 
unlike  most  of  those  who  are  compiling  sermons  near  me,  it  has  been 
written  for  myself.  I  am  going  to  have  a  spring  house-cleaning  right 
away.  I  shall  take  off  my  double  windows  of  Prejudice  and  Indo- 
lence, and  clear  away  all  the  smudges  of  Conceit  and  Grumbling,  so 
that  the  Blessed  Sunshine  may  come  in. 

I  am,  carissima  mia,  ever  thy 

Betty. 


44^  Acta    Victoriana. 

Book    J^e  V  ie ivs 

The  Earthly  Purgatory.     By  Miss  Lily  Dougall.     Toronto  :  Lang- 
ton  &  Hall,  1905  ;  pp.  345. 

THIS  novel,  called  also  "The  Summit  House  Mystery," is  the  work 
of  the  author  of  "  Beggars  All,"  "  What  Necessity  Knows,"  "The 
Mormon  Prophet,"  etc.,  who  is,  as  I  have  said  elsewhere,  the  best  of 
our  Canadian  women  novelists  ;  indeed,  her  work  is  on  a  par  with  that 
of  any  of  our  novelists.  This  last  work  is  the  story  of  a  mysterious 
crime  which  centres  around  two  young  ladies  named  "Smith,"  who  have 
left  New  York  and  taken  refuge  in  the  mountains  of  Northern  Georgia 
to  escape  from  scenes  that  were  hateful.  Neil  Durgan,  a  Southern 
gentleman  who  is  forced  to  work,  is  mining  near  the  "Summit,"  and 
gets  acquainted  with  them.  His  wife  had  left  him  and  taken  up  with 
a  Spiritualist  medium  or  charlatan  by  name  of  Charlton  Beardsley,  and 
he  it  was  that  was  mysteriously  connected  with  the  events,  or  supposed 
to  be,  in  the  "Smith"  family.  Even  the  lawyer,  Mr.  Alden,  who  was 
an  old  lover  of  Miss  Hermie,  had  never  been  able  to  fathom  the  mys- 
tery surrounding  the  Claxton  (alias  Smith)  case,  and  the  author  clev- 
erly conceals  it  from  the  reader  up  to  almost  the  last  page.  Then  we 
understand  what  an  "Earthly  Purgatory  "  Hermie  Claxton  has  for 
years  endured,  and  yet  we  must  also  feel  that  it  was  hardly  worth  the 
while.  Miss  Dougall  excels  in  characterization,  searching  out  the 
motives  of  action.  In  this  she  is  easily  our  best  writer.  The  descrip- 
tions of  natural  scenery  are  also  in  places  of  the  finest  quality,  and 
everywhere  good.  As  a  tale  of  mystery  the  book  ought  to  be  popular 
and  successful,  and  that  on  its  merits. 


Monarch,  The  Big  Bear  of  Tallac.     By  Ernest  Thompson  Seton. 
Toronto:   Morang  &  Co.,  1904;  pp.  213. 

This  work  is  a  sort  of  historical  novel  of  the  grizzly  of  Golden  Gate 
Park,  or  rather,  as  the  author  sa)s,  "a  composite  picture,"  of  which 
the  central  figure  is  aw  abnormally  clever  grizzly.  Needless  to  say, 
the  story  is  very  interesting,  as  interesting  as  it  could  be  were  a  clever 
"human"  put  in  the  bear's  (lace.  Indeed,  I  don't  see  any  difficulty 
in  doing  so,  and  that  is  the  objection  I  have  to  Seton's  animal  stories. 
The  illustrations  are  in  much  the  same  old  Seton  style  we  are  all 
acquainted  with.  How  would  a  book  of  his  look  without  them  ?  I 
fancy  we  should  enjoy  a  change. 


Acta    Victoriana.  449 

The  Nibelungenlied :  Translated  in  Rhymed  English  Verse  in  the 
metre  of  the  Original.  By  George  Henry  Needler,  Associate 
Professor  of  German  in  University  College,  Toronto.  New  York  : 
Henry  Holt  &  Co.,  1904  ;  pp.  XXXV.-349. 
Dr.  Needler's  translation  is  a  most  excellent  piece  of  work,  easily 
first  among  English  translations  and  a  great  credit  to  Canadian  scho- 
larship. There  is  an  introduction  of  some  thirty  pages,  of  which  the  first 
part  deals  succinctly  but  clearly  with  the  origin  of  the  Nibelungensaga, 
its  northern  form,  its  preservation  in  the  Nibelungenlied  itself  and  the 
mythical  and  historical  elements.  The  second  part  discusses  manu- 
scripts, evolution  of  the  poem,  the  character  of  the  poem,  later  forms 
of  the  saga,  the  poem  and  saga  in  modern  literature,  modern  German 
and  English  translations  and  editions  of  the  Nibelungenlied.  This 
introduction  is  distinguished  by  its  sanity,  the  only  possible  objection 
being  that  in  the  attempt  to  be  brief  some  parts  are  so  cur- 
tailed that  they  really  are  of  little  value.  This  could  be  urged  against 
the  section  on  manuscripts  and  on  German  translations.  Objection 
might  also  be  taken  to  the  statement,  under  "The  Northern  Form  of  the 
Saga,"  that  it  had  early  become  part  of  the  national  saga  stock  in  Eng- 
land because  it  is  mentioned  in  "Beowulf"  and  the  "Wanderer."  Its 
mention  there  is  rather  due  to  the  fact  that  both  of  these  poems  go  a 
long  way  back  in  the  history  of  the  English,  to  the  home  on  the  con- 
tinent, where  even  then  the  love  of  travel,  so  characteristic  of  English" 
men,  made  them  the  natural  news-medium  between  the  northern  and 
southern  Germanic  tribes. 

It  is,  of  course,  necessary  and  allowable  to  a  verse  translator  to  make 
use  of  archaic  words  such  as  hight,  holpen.,  eke,  ween  (the  past  tense 
weened  strikes  one  a  bit  more  strange),  mickle  (dialectic),  and  possibly 
most  unknown  of  all,  wood  {—xx\2l^).  Sometimes  the  archaic  quality 
of  the  vocabulary,  combined  with  the  forced,  unnatural  order  of  the 
words,  makes  one  stop  and  think  before  understanding,  as  for  instance 
in  the  line — 

"  The  thing,  behold,  I  eke  full  fain." 

These  remarks,  howiver,  are  not  to  be  considered  as  wishing  to 
decry  Dr.  Needler's  work.  They  rather  prove  that  the  author  had  a 
great  many  difficulties  to  overcome  in  giving  us  a  fairly  literal  verse 
translation  in  the  oiiginal  metre.  He  has  succeeded  admirably,  and, 
as  I  have  already  said,  the  work  is  a  great  credit  to  him.  The  pub- 
lishers have  done  their  part,  the  net  result  being  a  very  tasty  book. 

L.  E.   Horning. 


450 


Acta    Victoriana 


Ji  Biological  Study  in  Orchids 


M 


BY    J.    HORACE    FAULL,    PH.D. 

R.  DARWIN  tells  us  in  his  "  Origin  of  Species,"  that  on  a  piece 
of  cleared  ground,  three  feet  by  two  feet,  357  weeds  sprang 
up,  and  out  of  these  295  were  destroyed  in  the  struggle  for  existence 
— mainly  by  slugs  and  insects.  In  another  place  he  observed  that 
out  of  twenty  species  growing  on  twelve  square  feet  of  lawn,  nine  were 
killed  in  competition  with  the  remaining  fourteen  when  the  lawn  was 
left  uncut.  He  selected  in  a  third  experiment  forty  heads  of  red 
clover  {Trifo/ium  pra(ense),  of  which  twenty  were  protected  from  the 
visits  of  humble  bees.  From  the  twenty  unprotected  heads  he  reaped 
2,750  seeds,  from  the  protected  ones  not  one.  Now,  it  is  quite 
evident  that  the  majority  of  the  sixty-two  survivors  in  the  first  experiment 
and  the  fourteen  successful  species  in  the  second  po'-sessed  superior 
qualifications  over  their  fellows,  which  enabled  them  to  maintain  the 
occupancy  of  the  common  station  where  they  happened  to  begin  life 
together,  and  that  red  clover  cannot  reproduce  without  the  aid  of 
humble  bees.  The  oecologist  seeks  to  find  out  why-these  things  are  so. 
In  other  words,  he  is  a  student  of  the  social  problems  of  plants  and 
animals  or  their  life  relations,  and  the  adaptations  that  are  favorable, 
or  otherwise,  in  the  life  struggle. 

Orchids  provide  many  opportunities  and  much  material  for  such  re- 
search. And  once  having  made  their  acquaintance,  who  is  there  that  is 
not  fascinated  by  them,  and  once  having  studied  their  adaptive  struc- 
tures has  not  been  allured  still  further,  as  under  a  magic  speil,  to  delve 
more  deeply  into  the  mysteries  of  their  existence.  The  mere  species- 
hunter  simply  finds  an  Elysium  here,  and  is  ready  to  go  in  search  of 
that  fabled  orchid,  whose  deadly  perfume  poisons  the  breath  of  its 
ill-fated  discoverer. 

From  one  point  of  view,  orchids  have  not  been  successful  in  the 
struggle  for  existence.  In  structure  they  exhibit  the  acme  of  speciali- 
zation, but,  withal,  are  found  in   small  numbers.     Perhaps  their  very 


Ada    Victoriana. 


451 


specialization  should  prepare  us  for  this,  as  being  an  indication  of  the 
severity  of  the  conditions  to  which  they  are  subjected.  Their  flowers 
are  shaped,  and  painted,  and  scented  and  endowed  with  nectar 
sufficiently,  one  would  think,  to  attract  their  favored  insect  friends. 
Morever,  if  visited,  they  make  sure  that  their  visitors  carry  off  a  packet 
or  two  of  pollen  grains.  Yet  they  seldom  reproduce  by  seed,  in  fruit- 
fulness  not  to  be  compared  with  a  thousand  humbler  plants  that  have 


W 


NEW  AND  OLD  TUBERS  OF  AN  ORCHID. 

no  apparent  special  attractions.  The  facts  are  that  pollination  is 
exceptionally  successful,  and  that  if  fertilization  is  effected,  their  seeds 
are  provided  with  little  or  no  food  for  the  microscopic  embryos. 
Gardeners  and  horticulturists  rarely  sow  orchid  seeds. 

Nevertheless,  though  individuals  are  scarce,  and  the  naturalists  has 
to  search  far  and  long  for  specimens,  the  number  of  species  is  very 
great,  and  from  this  point  of  view  their  struggle  has   been  eminently 
3 


452 


Acta    Victoriana. 


successful.  Altogether  there  is  the  astounding  number  of  6,000 
distinct  species,  and  some  reckon  10,000.  An  overwhelming  majority 
of  these  are  inhabitants  of  the  tropics,  few  having  been  able  to  eke  out 
an  existence  in  colder  regions.  In  Canada  and  the  North  Eastern 
States  there  are  but  sixty  species.  It  is,  indeed,  a  prolific  family  ; 
in  fact,  there  is  but  one  other  family  that  contains  a  larger  number  of 
species. 

Two  reasons  may  be  assigned  for  this  abundance  of  species  :  First, 
by  vegetative  methods  of  reproduction,  nearly  every  individual  is 
certain  of  at  least  one  offspring,  so  that  a  species  once  established  is 


SECTION    OF   ORCHID    ROOT. 

(The  infected  cells  are  dark.) 

perpetuated,  if  not  greatly  increased,  and  second,  they  show  a  remark- 
able plasticity,  adapting  themselves  to  fit  into  all  sorts  of  places  and 
conditions. 

Figure  i  illustrates  one  type  of  vegetative  reproduction  {Hnbenarta 
viridis).  Each  year  a  sort  of  bulb  is  produced,  which  replaces  its 
exhausted  parent  in  the  following  year,  and  so  preserves  the  race 
from  extinction  in  case  the  seeds  are  useless. 

Every  plant,  and  almost  every  organ,  is  an  illustration  of  the 
plasticity   of    the    family.      Many   observations    have    been    made, 


Ac  fa    Victoriaiia. 


453 


especially  upon  the  flowers  in  this  connection,  but,  though  less 
frequently  studied,  the  roots  are  likewise  of  great  interest,  and  we  shall 
speak  further  of  thtm  alone. 

An  acquaintance  with  orchid  roots  appreciably  broadens  our  con- 
ceptions of  those  organs,  for  not  only  do  they  fill  unusal  roles,  but 
many  of  them  have  practically  ceased  to  act  as  absorbing  organs. 
Thus,  the  epiphytes  possess  certain  elongated  roots  that  dangle  in  the 
air,  and  that  may  even  contain  chloroph)!),  thereby  serving  as  organs 
of  assimilation  (the  work  of  leaves),  Further,  the  outer  layers  of  cells, 
the  so-called  velamen,  are  so  modified  as  to  be  able  to  take  up  and 
condense  moisture  and  gases  from  the  surrounding  atmosphere. 


FUNGUS    GROWING    IN    ORCHID    ROOT. 


But  t!ie  roots  of  our  native  orchids  are  equally  wonderful,  though 
they  are  hypogenous.  Noticeably  they  are  all  greatly  reduced,  consist- 
ing of  only  a  few  coarse  strands,  which  are  devoid  of  rootlets — a  few 
inches,  or,  at  most,  feet  of  roots  if  they  were  placed  end  to  end,  instead 
of  scores  or  hundreds  of  yards  as  in  most  o.her  plants  of  equal  size. 
Indeed,  reduction  is  carried  to  such  an  extreme  that  the  coral  root  pos- 
sesses no  roots  at  all,  underground  stems  functioning  as  such.  How, 
then,  does  the  plant  secure  the  necessary  nouiishment  from  the  soil  ? 
The  answer  to  that  question  forms  a  chapter  by  itself. 


454  Ada    Victoriana. 

It  is  with  faint  surprise  that  we  discover  that  in  some  way  certain 
fungi  have  been  induced  to  make  their  home  in  earth-dwelling  orchid 
roots  or  stems,  and  that  they  secure  to  their  host  a  supply  of  food.  Of 
course  they  get  a  return,  and  are  not  unpaid  servants.  They  receive 
protection,  and  certainly  such  carbo-hydrate  food  as  starch.  There  is, 
indeed,  a  true  symbiosis  between  orchid  and  root  fungus  or  mycorhiza. 

The  fungus  makes  its  first  entrance  when  the  roots  are  young,  and 
takes  up  its  abode  in  the  cortical  tissue,  filling  up  the  cells  as  can  be 
seen  in  illustration  3,  and  passing  from  cell  to  cell  as  may  be  detected 
in  one  or  two  places  in  the  same  photograph.  Illustration  2  shows  the 
infected  area.  At  the  same  time  the  fungus  maintains  external  con- 
nections, for  a  considerable  portion  of  the  mycelium  is  quite  outside 
the  plant.  Frequently  the  connection  is  by  way  of  the  root  hairs, 
sometimes  their  cavities  being  crowded  with  hyphse. 

This  is  an  interesting  feature,  for  root  hairs  are  usually  only  absorbing 
organs,  increasing  the  absorbing  area  of  roots  many  times  over  ;  but 
here  their  formation  has  been  shown  in  some  cases  to  be  connected 
with  the  development  of  the  fungus,  and  their  function  to  serve  as  a 
path  outward. 

With  a  greatly  diminished  and  modified  root  system,  the  plant  is 
very  dependent  upon  its  symbiotic  guest.  Just  how  it  derives  its  food 
from  this  source,  however,  is  a  difficult  question  to  solve,  but  almost 
certainly  in  two  ways.  The  external  portion  of  the  fungus  extracts 
nutritive  salts  from  the  soil  and  transmits  them  to  the  internal  portion, 
where  they  are  traded  off  to  the  host.  Then  the  parts  of  the  fungus  living 
in  cells,  depleted  of  substances  essential  to  its  existence,  die,  and  the 
remains  constitute  an  available  mass  of  highly-organized  plastic  food. 
Its  debt  is  thereby  fully  paid. 

A  further  differentiation  in  the  system  can  be  seen  in  illustration  i. 
The  main  part  of  the  tuber  consists  of  greatly  thickened  roots  of 
unique  internal  structure,  that  contain  quantities  of  reserve  matter,  to 
be  used  in  the  following  spring  by  the  new  plant  until  connections  with 
its  symbiont  can  be  established.  The  working  roots  are  developed 
later,  and  are  arranged  in  a  circle  just  above  the  tuber.  It  is  interest- 
ing to  note  that  the  latter  house  the  fungus.  Indeed,  it  may  be  that 
the  store  roots  were  never  intended  for  its  domicile,  though  it  sorne- 
times  intruded  upon  them.  It  is  obvious  that  if  the  tuberous  organs 
are  storehouses,  it  would  not  do  to  permit  entrance  to  a  hungry  visitor. 
How  the  fungus  is  so  generally  kept  out  is  a  subject  for  further  inquiry. 


A  eta    Vic  to  ria  na.  455 

Jottings 

ONE  day  Tyndall  noticed  that  the  air  above  a  red-hot  poker  is 
free  from  dust.  This  interested  him,  and  he  tried  to  form  a 
theory  to  explain  his  observation,  and  concluded  that  the  currents  of 
hjt  air  dropped  the  dust  as  they  rose. 

Some  years  later  Sir  Oliver  Lodge  and  Lord  Rayleigh  repeated  the 
experiment,  and  had  all  but  arrived  at  the  same  conclusion  when  a 
happy  accident  suddenly  showed  them  that  their  theory  was  wrong ; 
they  electrified  their  poker  strongly,  and  found  that  it  cleared  the  dust 
from  the  air  much  better.  Lodge  followed  this  new  clue  until  he  was 
stopped  by  lack  of  a  dynamo  that  would  furnish  the  current  that  he 
required.  Then  he  waited,  perforce,  for  some  years  until  one  was 
invented. 

Lately  he  has  put  his  idea  into  usable  form.  At  Liverpool  a  high 
wire,  carefully  insulated,  was  charged  with  electricity  at  a  million  volts 
on  a  foggy  day,  and  it  cleared  the  fog  for  a  distance  of  one  hundred 
and  eighty  feet.  Lodge  said  that  such  an  instalment  at  each  side  of 
a  harbor  mouth  would  keep  the  channel  clear  of  fog  and  countless 
accidents  could  be  averted. 

Other  and  equally  striking  uses  have  been  suggested  for  Lodge's 
invention.  Workmen  in  paint  and  arsenic  factories  suffer  from  lead 
and  arsenic  poisoning,  and  many  of  them  die  of  it.  Lodge's 
invention  would  lay  the  poisonous  dust  and  make  the  air  quite  whole- 
some. So  the  dust  of  flour  mills  could  be  abolished,  and  if  the  inven- 
tion were  applied  to  a  factory  chimney,  it  would  collect  and  save  all 
the  smoke. 


In  the  last  few  weeks  automobile  races  have  been  held  in  Florida, 
and  many  records  have  again  been  broken.  Mr.  Bowden  now  holds 
the  mile  record,  for  he  covered  that  distance  in  32!^  seconds,  which  is 
equal  to  a  rate  of  almost  a  hundred  and  ten  miles  an  hour.  The  car 
that  he  used  was  an  imported  one,  of  course,  for  no  American  auto 
has  yet  covered  a  mile  in  less  than  forty  seconds.  Brother  Jonathan 
is  still  far  behind  his  trans-Atlantic  rivals  in  the  making  of  autos. 

The  auto  races  were  followed  by  motor  boat  races  at  Palm  Beach. 
This  form  of  amusement  is  newer  and  more  expensive  than  motoring 
on  land,  and  is  growing  fast  in  popularity.  The  fastest  time  yet  made 
by  a  motor  boat  was  over  a  stretch  of  eight  miles  at  the  Palm  Beach 
races  ;  the  Challenger  covered  this  distance  at  a  speed  of  twenty-nine 
miles  an  hour. 


cAda  ^idoriana. 


Vol. 
XXVIII.         C/ILLd.      LJlLLUritirid.*  No.  6. 


EDITORIAL  STAFF,   I904-J905. 

H.  H,  Cragg, '05.     -        -        -        -        Editor-in-Chief. 

Miss  E.  H.  Patterson,  '^5  1 -r  •^__„_,  Miss  E.  M.  Keys.  '06.  It„-_i, 

A.  E.  Elliott,  '05  |iwuerary.         D.  A.  Hewitt,  '06.        |  i-ocais. 

J.  S.  Bennett,  '05,  Personals  and  Exchanges. 

W.  A..  GiFFORD,  B.A.,  Missionary  and  Religious. 
F.  C.  Bowman,  '06,  Scientific.  il.  C  Lane.  '06,  Athletics. 


BOARD  OF  management: 

E.  W.  Morgan.  '05,       -       -       .       -       Business  Manager. 

J.  N.  Tribble. '07.  H.  F.  Woodsworth,  '07, 

Assistant  Business  Manager.  Secretary. 

.\dvisory  Committee: 

Prof.  L.  E.  Horning,  M.A.,  Ph.D.  C.  C.  Jamf.s,  M.A., 

Deputy  Minister  of  Agriculture. 

TERMS:  SI. 03  A  YEAR;  SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CENTS. 

Contributions  and  exchanges  should  be  sent  to  H.  H  Cragg,  Editor- 
in-Chief,  .\cta  Victoriana  ;  business  communications  to  E.  W.  Morgan, 
Business  Manager  Acta  Victoriana,  Victoria  University.  Toronto. 


lEMtoriaL 

The  Separate  School  Question 

"  It  is  this  double  aggression  by  Roman  Catholic  bishops  and  their  supporters, 
in  assailing,  on  the  one  hand,  our  Public  Schools  and  school  system  and  invading 
what  has  been  acknowledged  as  sacred  constitutional  rights  of  individuals  and 
municipalities,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  in  demanding  the  erection  and  support,  at 
the  public  expense,  of  a  Roman  Catholic  hierarchical  system,  which  has  aroused  to 
so  great  an  extent  the  people  of  Upper  Canada  against  permitting  the  continuance 
any  longer  of  the  provisions  of  tlie  law  for  Separate  Schools.'' — Dr.  Ryerson. 

HISTORY  repeats  itself;  and  to-day  we  can  take  the  words  of  the 
revered  founder  and  defender  of  our  National  Schools,  uttered 
nearly  fifty  years  ago,  and  apply  them  to  our  own  time.  For  another 
crisis  in  the  history  of  our  Dominion  has  been  reached.  Another  of 
those  circumstances  has  arisen  which  have  in  the  past  so  roused  the 
passions  and  prejudices  of  men,  and  have  thus  been  largely  respon- 
sible for  the  cleavage  which  exists  between  different  sections  of  our 
Canadian  population.  Of  such  circumstances  few  have  engaged  the 
minds  of  men    as    much   as  has  the  question   of  Separate  Schools. 


Acta    Victoriana.  457 

Indeed,  we  cm  safely  say  that  since  this  question  became  a  vital  issue 
in  our  political  life  it  has  been  as  fruitful  a  source  of  fear,  suspicion 
and  jealous  intrigue  as  any  which  our  country  has  had  to  face.  This 
statement  is  fully  borne  out  in  a  short  review  of  the  history  of 
Separate  Schools  in  Ontario,  a  history  almost  co-extensive  with  that  of 
National  Schools. 

Prior  to  1841  there  were  no  well-defined  enactments  for  the  regula- 
tion and  conduct  of  primary  schools.  To  be  sure  temporary  measures 
were  passed  and  grants  were  made  now  and  then,  but  they  were 
spasmodic  and  had  little  influence  on  the  educational  life  of  the 
people.  Consequently  the  state  of  education  at  the  time  of  the 
Union  of  1840  was  deplorable,  and  in  the  first  session  of  the  United 
Parliament  it  was  determined  "  to  make  provision  for  the  establish- 
ment and  maintenance  of  Common  Schools  throughout  the  Province." 

Opposition  at  once  sprang  up  to  the  proposed  bill,  both  from  the 
Catholics  and  Protestants,  and  petitions  were  sent  to  the  Houses, 
presenting  the  claims  of  each  party  to  introduce  religious  teaching 
into  the  schools.  As  the  two  parts  of  the  new  province  had  equal 
representation,  a  deadlock  ensued  and  the  bill  was  referred  to  a 
special  committee  of  the  House,  on  which  Lower  Canada  had  fifteen 
members  and  Upper  Canada  only  eight.  The  result  was  to  be 
expected.  Acting  hastily  and  under  undue  external  pressure"^from 
the  advocates  of  dogmatic  religious  teaching,  the  committee  amended 
the  bill  in  many  important  particulars.  Among  other  things  it  pro- 
vided for  the  establishment  and  support  of  Separate  Schools  "  when 
any  number  of  persons  merely  dissented  from  the  regulations,  arrange- 
ments and  proceedings  of  the  Common  School  Commissioners." 
Thus  arose  under  most  peculiar  circumstances  that  principle  of 
Separate  Schools  which  has  since  given  rise  to  so  much  prolonged 
and  bitter  controversy  and  discord. 

It  was  soon  found  that  the  bill  was  not  acceptable  to  either 
province,  as  it  was  felt  that  the  grounds  for  dissent  from  the  Public 
Schools  were  too  general,  and  were  provoking  rivalry  and  division  in 
many  neighborhoods.  Consequently  a  new  bill  was  passed,  granting 
Separate  Schools  upon  a  different  and  much  more  limited  basis. 
Not  until  1852  was  any  demand  made  for  the  extension  of  the 
principle  of  Separate  Schools.  In  that  year  Bishop  Charbonnel,  of 
Toronto,  made  certain  representations  on  the  school  question  to  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Ryerson,  the  Superintendent  of  Education  in  Upper  Canada, 
to  which  the  latter  replied,  in  part  as  follows  :  "  It  is  here  claimed 
that  the  Pope  and  bishops  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  are  the 


45^  Acta    Victor lana. 

only  persons  authorized  by  God  himself  to  direct  the  education  of 
youth,  and  therefore  that  all  others  undertaking  that  work  are 
invading  the  prerogative  of  God  ;  that  all  legislation  on  the  subject 
must  have  the  sanction  of  the  bishops  with  the  Pope  ;  and  that  they 
have  done  and  will  do  all  in  their  power  to  overthrow  or  modify 
every  system  of  public  instruction  from  the  school  to  the  university 
which  is  not  under  their  control.  .  .  .  The  claims  set  up  by  your 
Lordship  are  not  merely  for  '  religious  liberty  and  equal  rights,'  but 
for  the  absolute  supremacy  and  control  on  the  part  of  your  bishops, 
with  the  Pope,  in  our  system  of  public  instruction."  This  statement, 
which  was  not  denied,  accurately  describes  the  whole  attitude  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  hierarchy  from  that  day  down  to  the  present  issue, 
when  the  Papal  ablegate  is  exerting  such  sway  in  our  national 
councils. 

Such  being  the  avowed  position  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  one  can 
readily  understand  how  difficult  was  the  task  imposed  on  Dr.  Ryerson 
in  doing  all  in  his  power  "  to  resist — come  from  what  quarter  it  may — 
every  invasion  of  '  the  blessed  principles  of  religious  liberty  and 
equal  rights '  among  all  classes  of  Upper  Canada."  Subsequent 
events  fully  showed  that  had  there  been  a  less  determined  and  able 
exponent  and  defender  of  our  National  System  of  Education,  the 
hierarchy  would  have  made  vast  inroads  into  it.  Would  that  we  now 
had  a  Dr.  Ryerson  to  meet  and  offset  their  insidious  advances  ! 

By  keeping  up  an  active  struggle  for  the  extension  of  the  Separate 
School  system  Bishop  Charbonnel  succeeded,  in  1853,  in  securing  a 
revision  of  the  law  whereby  all  supporters  of  such  schools  were 
exempted  from  local  or  municipal  school  rates,  and  each  Separate 
School  was  to  share  in  the  legislative  grant,  though  not  in  the 
municipal  assessment.  But  even  yet  he  was  not  satisfied,  and  with 
unabated  vigor  continued  his  agitation  for  still  more  generous  facilities 
for  the  support  and  organization  of  schools  in  order  to  secure  absolute 
authority  over  the  education  of  Catholic  children.  In  1854  the 
bishops  presented  to  the  Government  a  draft  of  a  bill  they  wished 
carried  on  the  subject,  which  received  a  careful  analysis  by  Dr. 
Ryerson,  the  conclusion  of  which  is  worthy  of  consideration  at  the 
present  juncture  :  "  The  features  I  have  exhibited  sufficiently  prove 
that  it  contemplates  the  complete  destruction  of  our  Public  School 
system,  and  the  subjection  of  the  school  funds,  municipalities  and 
property,  and  the  whole  population  of  Upper  Canada,  to  a  religious 
domination  such  as  is  without  a  parallel  in  any  age,  and  is  incom- 
patible with  the  free  government  or  liberties  of  any  country.     I  doubt 


Acta   Victor iana.  459 

whether  the  ingenuity  of  man  could  devise  under  meeker  pretensions 
and  in  fewer  words  the  destruction  of  the  educational  institutions 
and  the  constitutional  liberties  of  a  whole  people  and  their  prostrate 
subjection  under  the  feet  of  a  religious  denomination." 

Shortly  afterwards  a  private  member  introduced  a  bill  in  favor 
of  Separate  Schools,  which,  owing  to  Dr.  Ryerson's  influence,  was 
defeated,  "for  doing  which  the  Roman  Catholic  members  of  the 
Government  and  others  were  denounced  and  excommunicated  by 
Bishop  Charbonnel,  who  thus  employed  the  highest  power  of  the 
priesthood  to  control  Upper  Canada  school  legislation  and  Govern- 
ment." 

In  this  same  year  Bishop  Charbonnel,  in  a  pastoral  letter  to  the 
clergy  and  laity  of  his  diocese,  said  :  "Catholic  electors  in  this  country 
who  do  not  use  their  electoral  power  in  behalf  of  Separate  Schools  are 
guilty  of  mortal  sin.  Likewise,  parents  who  do  not  make  the  sacrifices 
necessary  to  secure  such  schools,  or  send  their  children  to  mixed 
schools.  Moreover,  the  confessor  who  would  give  absolution  to  such 
parents,  electors  or  legislators  as  support  mixed  schools  to  the 
prejudice  of  Separate  Schools  would  be  guilty  of  mortal  sin." 

In  1863  Mr.  R.  W.  Scott,  now  Senator  Scott,  succeeded  in  passing 
a  Separate  School  Act  through  Parliament,  after  it  had  been  greatly 
modified,  but  it  was  done  only  by  members  from  Lower  Canada 
voting  down  the  majority  of  the  Upper  Canada  members.  Dr. 
Ryerson  gave  his  consent  to  the  bill,  but  only  on  a  thorough  under- 
standing from  the  heads  of  the  Catholic  Church  that  the  bill  would 
be  considered  by  them  to  be  a  final  settlement  of  the  question.  In 
two  years  they  were  again  complaining  and  agitating. 

In  explanation  of  his  support  of  the  bill  Dr.  Ryerson,  in  1865, 
published  a  narrative  of  the  events  leading  up  to  it,  concluding  as 
follows  :  "  I  affirm,  therefore,  that  the  passage  of  the  Separate  School 
Act  of  1863  was  an  honorable  compact  between  all  parties  concerned 
for  the  final  settlement  of  that  question  ;  and  that  the  renewed 
agitation  of  it,  in  less  than  two  years,  is  not  only  a  violation  of  that 
compact,  but  a  warning  to  the  people  of  Upper  Canada  that  if  they 
are  compelled  again  to  legislate  on  the  subject,  their  peace  and  the 
safety  of  their  institutions  will  require  them  to  sweep  the  last  vestiges 
of  the  Separate  School  law  from  their  statute  book,  and  place  all 
religious  persuasions  in  the  same  relation  of  equality  to  their  schools 
as  exists  in  the  New  England  States." 

In  1866  another  attempt  was  made  to  extend  the  privileges  of  the 
Separate  Schools,  but  it  proved  abortive  and  Ontario  entered  into  the 


460  Ada    Victoriana. 

Confederation  in  the  condition  in  which  she  was  placed  by  the  Act 
of  1863.  The  education  clauses  of  the  B.N. A.  Act  of  1867  are  well- 
known  to  all  and  need  not  be  repeated  here.  Since  that  time  until 
lately  matters  continued  much  as  they  were  then.  During  the  last 
few  years  the  exponents  of  the  Separate  Schools  have  again  become 
aggressive  in  their  agitations  for  larger  liberties  for  the  system,  as 
witness  the  recent  Downeyville  school  case. 

We  have  entered  thus  fully  into  these  aspects  of  the  history  of  the 
Separate  School  question  in  Ontario  to  show  beyond  doubt  what  is 
the  attitude  of  the  hierarchy  on  this  great  matter  of  education.  A 
similar  study  in  the  case  of  other  provinces  would  reveal  the  same 
spirit  at  work  unceasingly.  We  have  not  space  here  to  consider 
them,  but  everyone  remembers  the  stand  taken  by  the  Roman 
Catholic  clergy  on  the  Manitoba  School  question,  and  that  there  also 
they  did  not  hesitate  to  use  their  spiritual  powers  to  intimidate  their 
people  and  compel  them  to  fight  not  for  any  national  ideal,  but  for 
the  interests  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 

The  question  with  which  Senator  Power  prefaced  his  pamphlet  on 
the  Manitoba  Remedial  Bill  is  a  fair  index  of  the  attitude  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  :  "  Would  the  passing  of  the  Remedial  Bill 
be  a  benefit  to  the  interests  of  our  religion  in  Canada  ?  "  It  was  not 
a  question  as  to  whether  it  would  be  a  benefit  to  Manitoba.  The 
same  spirit  is  manifested  in  a  recent  article  appearing  in  The  North- 
west Review,  where  we  read  concerning  the  present  issue  :  '•  Let  no 
true  Catholic  allow  his  political  bias  to  overshadow  his  religious  con- 
victions. Conservatives  who  are  Catholics  first  of  all  will  understand 
what  we  mean." 

After  seeing  so  many  proofs  of  the  presence  of  such  a  spirit  among 
the  leaders  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  it  is  not  surprising^that 
Protestants  should  be  shocked  and  mortified  to  find  the  Prime  Minister 
of  our  great  free  land  submitting  to  the  dictation  not  merely  of  the 
Canadian  prelates — that  in  itself  would  be  humiliation  enough — but 
of  the  Papal  ablegate — a  foreigner — and  that  in  matters  concerning 
the  whole  people,  and  not  the  Catholics  only.  Here  is  the  acme  of 
ecclesiastical  domination,  a  domination  peculiarly  galling  in  that  it  is 
exerted  by  aliens  utterly  ignorant  of  those  great  principles  of  liberty 
so  dear  to  every  true  Canadian.  This  principle  of  outside  interference 
Dr.  Ryerson  rejected  with  characteristic  strenuousness  :  "  I  deprecate 
the  interference  of  bishops  and  priests  in  Lower  Canada  or  their 
representatives  with  the  school  system  of  Upper  Canada,  the  wishes 
of  whose  inhabitants  and  their  representatives  are  entitled  to  no  less 


Acta   Victoriana.  461 

consideration  than  those  of  Lower  Canada,  especially  when  the  fun- 
damental principle  of  our  school  system  is  equal  and  impartial  pro- 
tection to  all  religious  persuasions  and  equal  educational  advantages 
for  all."  On  this  principle,  at  least,  we  think  all  Canadians  should 
be  united,  the  principle  of  true  autonomy. 

When  we  ask  ourselves  the  question  as  to  whether  the  law  should 
abolish  Separate  Schools  altogether,  we  face  a  serious  problem.  To 
do  so  would  be  to  crush  out  freedom,  the  freedom  that  a  man  has  to 
have  his  children  educated  wherever  he  wishes.  As  private  institu- 
tions Separate  Schools  undoubtedly  have  a  right  to  exist  in  any  free 
land.  Perhaps  even  their  supporters  ought  to  be  allowed  exemption 
from  Public  School  rates,  though  many  refuse  to  admit  that.  In  the 
United  States  such  a  privilege,  we  understand,  is  not  granted.  At 
any  rate  it  does  not  seem  consistent  with  the  public  welfare  to  go 
farther  and  make  a  grant  out  of  the  public  revenues  as  an  endowment 
for  the  exclusive  teaching  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  It  was 
here  Dr.  Ryerson  took  his  stand,  describing  such  action  as  "  never 
heard  of  in  any  free  country,  and  subversive  of  the  right  of  individual 
liberty  and  choice  among  the  Roman  Catholics,  and  inconsistent  with 
the  rights  of  municipalities  and  of  individual  property  among  the 
Protestants." 

Most  strongly  do  we  feel  that  when  a  country  has  laid  the  founda- 
tions of  a  splendid  National  School  system,  and  raised  the  super- 
structure, it  would  be  suicidal  to  give  any  encouragement  to  reaction- 
aries whose  whole  aim  appears  to  be  to  place  creed  first  and  a  strong, 
united,  well  educated  and  loyal  nation  second.  It  is,  we  know, 
objected  that  unless  some  religious  instruction  be  given  in  Public 
Schools  the  morals  of  the  nation  will  deteriorate.  But  one  cannot 
well  understand  how  the  morals  of  any  people  could  degenerate  to  a 
lower  state  than  those  of  the  European  countries  where  national 
education  had  not  until  recently  been  introduced.  And  we  feel 
quite  safe  in  risking  a  comparison  of  the  moral  natures  of  the 
children  in  our  Public  Schools  with  those  in  the  Separate  Schools 
of  either  Ontario  or  Quebec.  Protestants,  we  venture  to  say,  are 
quite  as  anxious  about  the  moral  status  of  the  community  as  are 
Catholics,  and  yet  they  do  not  hesitate  to  send  their  children  to  the 
Public  Schools.  And  the  advantages  accruing  from  them  are  enor- 
mous. Provided  with  a  mental  and  social  preparation  equal  to  that 
of  his  companions,  the  youth  goes  out  from  the  Public  School  into  the 
great  struggle  of  life  acquainted  with  "  the  habits,  views  and  associa- 
tions of  those  with  whom  his  pursuits  and  fortunes  are  linked,"  and 


462  Acta    Victoriana. 

prepared  to  meet  them  on  their  own  ground.  But,  if  the  children  of  our 
land  are  to  be  cooped  up  in  separate  communities,  each  representing 
some  ecclesiastical  or  racial  prejudices,  it  can  hardly  be  expected  that 
they  will  become  amalgamated  and  learn  to  respect  one  another's 
liberties  and  views.  "  We  will  grow  Protestants  and  grow  Catholics 
and  degrade  seminaries  for  the  universal  mind  of  the  country  into 
rival  garrisons  of  faction."  Childhood  is  the  impressionable  age,  and 
if  the  growing  population  are  kept  separate  until  they  have  reached 
the  age  of  maturity  they  will  never  be  able  to  shake  off  prejudice  and 
suspicion  and  unite  to  advance  the  interests  of  Canada  and  civiliza- 
tion. What,  then,  could  we  do  with  such  a  conglomerate  mass  as 
Canada  is  yearly  receiving  into  her  borders.  Almost  our  only  hope 
of  assimilating  these  into  good  Canadian  citizens  lies  in  the  great 
National  School  system,  wherein  "  the  common  lessons  of  a  free 
citizenship  are  received,  sympathetic  relations  established  between  the 
various  elements  of  the  population  and  a  common  spirit  of  patriotism 
engendered." 

Along  this  line  Dr.  Ryerson  says  :  "  I  think  that  no  one  will  main- 
tain that  Separate  Schools  are  expedient  for  the  interests  of  the  State. 
Nay,  those  interests  are  more  or  less  injured  by  every  act  of  class 
legislation  ;  and  its  strength  is  weakened  by  every  sectional  division 
which  its  citizens  have  created  by  law.  ...  It  was  a  source  of 
individual  pride  and  of  strength  to  the  State  in  ancient  days  for  a  man 
to  say  ^  Romanus  sum.'  So  would  it  be  to  us  now  under  a  legislation 
of  '  equal  rights  and  privileges,'  without  distinction  in  regard  to  sect 
or  party,  for  a  man  to  say  '  Canadensis  st/m,'  standing  in  all  respects 
upon  the  equal  ground  of  right  and  privilege  with  every  other  man  in 
Canada  in  relation  to  the  State  and  to  the  law.  The  tendency  of  the 
public  mind  and  of  the  institutions  of  Upper  Canada  is  to  Confedera- 
tion and  not  to  isolation,  to  united  effort  and  not  to  divisions  and 
hostile  effort,  in  the  things  in  which  all  have  a  common  interest.  The 
efforts  to  establish  and  extend  Separate  Schools  are  a  struggle  against 
the  instincts  of  Canadian  society,  against  the  necessities  of  a  sparsely 
populated  country,  against  the  social  and  political  present  and  future 
interest  of  the  parents  and  youth  thus  separated  from  their  fellow- 
citizens." 

Archbishop  Ireland  (R.C.),  of  St.  Paul,  some  years  ago  said  :  "  It 

is  idle  for  me  to  praise  the  work  of  the  State  School  of  America  in 

.  imparting  secular  instruction.  It  is  our  pride  and  glory.  The  Republic 

of  the  United  States  has  solemnly  afifirmed  its  resolve  that  within  its 

borders  no  clouds   of  ignorance  shall  settle  upon  the  minds  of  the 


Acta    Victoriana.  .    463 

children  of  its  people.  The  Free  School  of  America  !  Withered  be 
the  hand  raised  in  sign  of  its  destruction  ! "  And,  adjusting  his 
words  to  our  own  excellent  Public  School  system,  we  cry  "  Amen." 

Note. — We  are  largely  indebted  for  material  for  this  article  to  the  work  of  Dr. 
J.  G.  Hodgins  on  Separate  Schools  in  Upper  Canada.  We  have  quoted  Dr.  Kyerson 
to  such  an  extent  because  he  is  generally  recognized  as  the  greatest  authority  of  his 
day  on  school  matters  in  Canada,  and  because  his  utterances  are  matured  and 
thoughtful,  displaying  a  comprehensive  grasp  worthy  of  so  great  a  statesman. 
And  in  the  matter  of  Separate  Schools,  as  in  many  other  things,  "  he  1  eing  dead 
yet  speaketh,"  and  that  in  no  uncertain  or  compromising  tones. 


The  judges  who  have  examined  the  essays  and 
ESSAY  AND  stories  Submitted  in  the  competitions  conducted  by 
STORV  CONTEST.  AcTA  have  awarded  the  prize  in  the  Essay  Contest 
to  Mr.  J.  L.  Rutledge  for  his  essay  on  "  The  Prince 
of  Ballad  Makers " ;  and  at  the  same  time  commended  very  highly 
Miss  Switzer's  essay  on  "  The  Gospel  of  Work."  In  the  story  con- 
test, for  which  a  prize  of  ten  dollars  was  offered  by  Acta  Board, 
first  place  was  given  to  "The  Price  of  Honor,"  by  Mr.  E.  W.  Wal- 
lace, B.A.,  with  commendation  of  "The  Transformation  of  Mary 
Baldwin,"  by  Mr.  A.  E.  Elliott. 

Acta  Board  desires  publicly  to  express  its  gratitude  to  the  Com- 
mittee of  Judges  who  have  kindly  consented  to  act  for  us  in  that 
capacity  despite  the  fact  of  their  time  being  so  fully  occupied. 

It  is  a  matter  of  regret  that  more  of  our  students  are  not  willing  to 
enter  these  contests.  The  prizes  are  offered  to  stimulate  effort,  but 
fur  some  reason  they  seem  to  have  little  effect.  Other  College  journals 
can  secure  an  abundance  of  essays  and  stories  from  the  students, 
while  Acta  has  tJ  struggle  hard  to  persuade  three  or  four  to  enter  a 
contest,  even  though  a  fairly  substantial  reward  is  offered.  On  behalf 
of  our  successors  we  trust  that  the  students  will  see  in  these  contests 
an  oopprtunity  worthy  of  being  seized,  to  develop  their  own  literary 
style  and  at  the  same  time  encourage  those  who  are  struggling  to 
keep  the  columns  of  Acta  filled  with  bright,  readable  material. 


464 


Ada    Victoriana. 


EXCHANGES 


M 


ISS  CLARA  M.  WOODSWORTH,  '01,  has  been  appointed 
lady  Piincipal  of  Alma  College  in  place  of  Miss  Bollert,  M.A., 
who  goes  to  Columbia  University,  X.Y.,  to  enter  upon  the  work  of 
the  fellowship  lately  awarded  her.  Miss  Woodsworth  has  been  on 
the  teaching  staff  of  Alma  for  a  year,  and  her  rapid  promotion  is  the 
reward  of  her  excellent  work. 

The  resignation  of  Miss  Bollert  also  left  vacant  the  position  of 
instructor  in  modern  languages.     This  has  been  filled  by  the  appoint 
ment  of  Miss   Alice   F.    Henwood,   '99,  an   honor  graduate  in  that 
department,  with  successful  experience  in  teaching. 

The  address  of  D.  A.  Walker,  '04,  is  324  East  12th  Street,  Flatbush, 
Brooklyn,  New  York.     Mr.  Walker  is  engaged  in  actuary  work. 

Rev.  T.  Wilbur  Price,  '01,  has  taken  to  himself  a  wife  in  the 
person  of  Miss  Frances  Sherwood,  of  Medicine  Hat.  Mr.  Price  is 
stationed  at  Elm  Creek,  in  the  Manitoba  Conference. 

P.  D.  Harris,  '95,  has  charge  of  the  History  Department  in  the 
College  Institute,  Winnipeg. 


Victoria  Graduates  in  Legislative  Halls 

IN  all  walks  of  life  the  graduates  of  Victoria  are  to  be  found  in  the 
forefront.  It  is,  therefore,  no  matter  of  surprise  to  find  that  when 
they  enter  politics  they  rapidly  rise  into  the  very  highest  prominence. 
Victoria  is  now  represented  by  two  members  in  the  Ontario  Legisla- 
ture, Hon.  J.  W.  St.  John  and  Hon.  W.  A.  Willoughby,  and  has  also 
two  of  her  graduates  in  the  House  of  Commons  at  Ottawa,  Hon. 
Clififord  Sifton  and  Dr.  A.  A.  Stockton,  K.C  We  present  below  a 
brief  sketch  of  each  of  them. 

Hon.  Joseph  Wesley  St.  John,  M.A.,  was  born  in  the  Township 
of  Brock  in  1854.  His  education  was  received  in  local  schools  and  in 
Victoria  University  at  Cobourg,  from  which  he  graduated  in  1881, 
being  granted  his  M.A.  degree  in  1884.  After  practising  as  an 
attorney  for  some  years,  Mr.  St.  John  was  called  to  the  bar  in  1894, 
and  has  practised  ever  since  in  the  City  of  Toronto.     He  was  elected 


Ada    Victoriana.  465 

a  member  of  the  Legislative  Assembly  in  1894,  but  was  defeated  in 
the  elections  of  1898.  He  re-entered  the  House  in  1902,  and  was 
again  successful  at  the  recent  elections.  He  has  shown  marked 
ability  in  the  debates  of  the  House,  and  was  one  of  the  foremost 
fighters  of  the  Conservative  party  while  in  Opposition.  The  Premier 
has  now  designated  him  as  Speaker  of  the  Assembly,  the  duties  of 
which  office  h^  will  undoubtedly  discharge  with  dignity  and  honor  to 
himself.  Mr.  St.  John  is  a  well-known  Church  worker,  with  a  special 
interest  in  the  Sunday-school.  He  is  also  a  member  of  the  Senate  of 
Victoria  University. 

Hon.  William  Armson  Willoughby,  M.D.,  is,  like  so  many  other 
good  men,  of  Irish  extraction,  and  was  born  in  the  Township  of  West 
Gwilhmbury,  in  1844.  After  the  usual  Grammar  School  training  he 
enrolled  in  the  Medical  Faculty  of  Victoria  College  and  graduated  in 
1867.  He  entered  municipal  politics  in  the  village  of  Colborne,  and 
after  serving  that  municipality  in  various  capacities  became  warden  of 
Northumberland  and  Durham.  In  1886  he  was  returned  as  member 
of  the  Legislative  Assembly  for  East  Northumberland,  and  has  been 
successful  at  every  general  election  since  that  time  with  the  exception 
of  that  of  1898.  He  soon  became  known  as  one  of  the  most  aggres- 
sive and  effective  debaters  on  the  Opposition  side  of  the  House 
during  the  Liberal  tenure  of  power.  When  Hon.  Mr.  Whitney  was 
entrusted  with  the  task  of  forming  a  new  ministry.  Dr.  Willoughby 
was  chosen  by  him  to  enter  the  Cabinet  as  Minister  without  portfolio 
He  holds  the  post  of  surgeon  in  the  40th  Battalion  of  Volunteer 
Militia. 

Hon.  Clifford  Sifton,  B.  A.,  K.C,  is  also  of  Irish  descent,  his  birth- 
place being  London  Township^  Middlesex  County.  After  preliminary 
training  in  the  London  High  School  and  the  Dundas  Boys'  School, 
he  entered  Victoria  University,  from  which  he  graduated  in  1880  with 
the  Prince  of  Wales  gold  medal.  It  was  while  Mr.  Sifton  was  in 
College  that  the  first  number  of  Acta  Victoriana  was  published, 
and  the  name  of  C  Sifton  appears  therein  as  first  Business  Manager. 
In  1882  he  was  called  to  the  Manitoba  bar  and  began  the  practise  of 
his  profession  in  Brandon.  He  was  created  a  Q.C.  in  1895.  In  1888 
he  entered  the  Manitoba  Assembly  as  Liberal  member  for  North 
Brandon,  and  in  1891  entered  the  cabinet  of  Mr.  Green  way  as 
Attorney  General.  It  was  during  the  conflict  between  the  Govern- 
ments of  Manitoba  and  the  Dominion  over  the  question  of  provincial 
control  of  education  that  Mr.  Sifton  came  especially  into  prominence 
as  a  staunch  opponent  of  the  coercion  policy  of  the  Tupper  adminis- 


466  Ada    Victoriana. 

tration.  It  was  Mr.  Sifton  who  introduced  into  the  Manitoba  Legis- 
lature the  resolutions  refusing  to  carry  out  the  Dominion  Govern- 
ment's Order-in-Council  for  the  restoration  of  Separate  Schools  and 
protesting  against  the  passing  of  the  Remedial  Bill.  In  1896,  when 
Sir  Wilfrid  Laurier  came  into  power  as  the  champion  of  provincial 
rights,  he  invited  Mr.  Sifton  to  enter  his  Cabinet,  which  he  did, 
resigning  his  post  in  the  Manitoba  Government  to  become  Minister 
of  the  Interior  under  Mr.  Laurier.  The  development  of  the  west  is 
the  work  nearest  to  Mr.  Sifton's  heart,  and  he  has  shown  conspicuous 
ability  in  that  field,  bein;  recognized,  in  fact,  as  one  of  the  strongest 
men  in  the  Liberal  ranks  in  Dominion  politics.  That  he  is  a  man 
whose  devotion  to  principle  comes  before  his  loyalty  to  a  party  leader 
is  seen  in  his  manly  stand  on  the  Provincial  Autonomy  Bill  and  his 
resignation  from  the  Cabinet  of  Sir  Wilfrid  Laurier.  Mr.  Sifton  has 
the  congratulations  of  his  Alma  Mater  on  his  championship  of  the 
principle  of  provincial  control  of  education  and  his  opposition  to 
forcing  Separate  Schools  on  the  West. 

Alfred  Augustus  Stockton,  M.A.,  LL.D.,  Ph.D.,  K.C.,  comes  of 
United  Empire  Loyalist  stock,  and  was  born  in  New  Brunswick  in  1842. 
His  education  was  received  at  the  Academy  and  the  University  of 
Mount  Allison,  where  his  course  was  an  extremely  creditable  one. 
He  graduated  in  1864  at  head  of  his  class,  and  was  granted  his  M.A. 
in  1867,  and  was  also  given  the  degree  of  D.C.L.  by  his  Alma  Mater 
in  1884.  After  graduating  in  Arts  he  took  a  course  in  the  Faculty  of 
Law,  Victoria  University,  taking  in  1867  the  degree  of  LL.B.,  which 
was  made  LL.D.  in  1887.  In  1868  he  was  called  to  the  bar  of  his 
native  province  and  began  the  practise  of  his  profession  at  St.  John, 
where  his  forensic  ability  and  legal  knowledge  soon  won  him  an 
eminent  position  in  the  courts.  He  became  a  lecturer  in  Constitu- 
tional and  Admiralty  Law  in  the  law  school  of  New  Brunswick,  and 
besides  having  edited  several  volumes  of  law  reports,  is  the  author  of 
a  number  of  works  on  legal  subjects.  He  was  created  a  K.C.  in 
1891.  He  was  elected  to  the  Legislative  Assembly  of  New  Bruns- 
wick in  1883  and  continued  to  serve  the  city  of  St.  John  as  its  repre- 
sentative for  some  sixteen  years.  Though  he  had  entered  the 
Assembly  as  a  Liberal  member  he  presently  found  himself  out  of 
harmony  with  the  views  of  his  party  and  was  elected  as  the  Leader 
of  the  Conservative  Opposition  in  1892.  During  his  term  in  the 
Assembly  he  was  named  as  one  of  a  commission  to  examine  into  and 
report  on  the  law,  practise  and  constitution  of  the  courts  of  the 
province.     Entering  the    field    of   Dominion    politics    in    the   recent 


Ada   Victoriana.  467 

elections,  he  carried  the  city  and  county  of  St.  John  in  the  Con- 
servative interest.  Dr.  Stockton  is  a  prominent  member  of  the 
Methodist  Church  and  has  sat  in  the  General  Conference  of  that 
body.  In  1883  he  was  granted  the  degree  of  Ph.D.  by  Illinois 
Wesleyan  University.  His  wife  is  the  daughter  of  Dr.  Pickard,  late 
principal  of  Mount  Allison  University.  Ronald  Stockton,  '08,  is  a 
son. 


Years  Gone  By 

WE  continue  below  the  list  of  the  names,  addresses,  and  profes- 
sions of  our  graduates  by  years  begun  in  our  last  number. 
As  we  stated  then,  we  shall  be  grateful  for  any  information  that  will 
correct  inaccuracies  or  supply  the  gaps  in  the  list  below.  In  this  con- 
nection it  may  be  stated  that  a  card  catalogue  of  the  graduates,  prepared 
at  the  cost  of  no  little  labor  by  Professor  Lang,  has  been  placed  in  the 
Library  Annex  in  the  College  building,  where  it  may  be  consulted  by 
those  desiring  information  as  to  the  whereabouts  of  Victoria's  alumni. 
From  our  '94  list  in  the  last  number  the  name  of  Rev.  J.  A.  Ayearst 
was  inadvertently  omitted.  Mr.  Ayearst  is  pastor  of  the  Methodist 
Church  at  Lucan  : 

The  Class  of  '92. 

Gilbert  Agar  is  pastor  of  Westmoreland  Avenue  Methodist  Church, 
this  city,  and  resides  at  270  Westmoreland  Ave. 

W.  F.  Allan  is  a  Presbyterian  divine  at  Innisfail,  Alta.,  N.W.T. 

W.  H.  Barraclough  has  charge  of  the  Methodist  interests  at  Daw- 
son City,  Yukon. 

J.  Nelson  Brown  is  at  Franklin,  Man. 

H.  S.  Dougall,  M.A.,  '99,  B.D.  (Yale),  is  the  Methodist  minister  at 
Walkerton,  Ont. 

Egerton  R.  Doxsee  is  classical  instructor  in  Albert  College,  Belle- 
ville. 

E,  S.  Howard  is  teaching  in  the  Collegiate  Institute  at  Owen  Sound, 
Ont. 

A.  G.  Hudson  is  pastor  of  the  Methodist  Church  at  Gravenhurst, 
Ont. 

Clifford  B.  Keenleyside,  B.D.  (Yale),  is  in  business  in  London,  Ont. 
G.  E.  Kennedy  is  head  master  of  the  High  School  at  Stirling,  Ont. 

F.  D.  Kerr  is  practising  law  at  Peterboro,  Ont. 

F.  J.  Livingstone,  M.D.,  is  a  medical  missionary  in   South  Africa, 
residing  at  Durban,  Natal. 
4 


468  Ac^a    Victoi'iana. 

S.  E.  Marshall,  B.D.  (Yale),  is  pastor  of  the  Norfolk  Street  Method- 
ist Church,  Guelph,  Ont. 

J.  J.  Morgan  is  on  the  staff  of  the  Simcoe  High  School. 

John  Robson  is  Methodist  minister  at  Fernie,  B.C. 

G.  F.  Rogers  is  head  master  of  the  Seaforth  Collegiate  Institute. 

W.  L.  Rutledge  has  charge  of  Central  Methodist  Church,  in  Wood- 
stock. 

C.  T.  Scott  is  pastor  of  Dundas  Street  Centre  Church  London. 
vAddress,  484  Dundas  Street,  London). 

B.  R.  Strangways,  B.D.,  is  pastor  of  the  Methodist  Church  at  Parry 
Sound. 

L  B.  Wallwin  has  charge  of  Empress  Avenue  Methodist  Church. 
London,  Ont.     (Address,  i   St.  Andrew  Sr.,  London). 

R.  Whiting  is  pastor  of  St.  Paul's  Methodist  Church,  this  city,  and 
resides  at  1 1  Avenue  Place. 

Norman  Williams  is  practising  law  at  Los  Angeles,  Cal. 

The  following  members  of  the  class  of  '92  have  died  since  graduat- 
ing :  Arthur  Allin,  Ph.D.;  Rev.  P.  H.  Allin,  W.  M.  Doxsee,  Rev.  F.  E. 
Fletcher. 

The   Class  of  'P/. 

Robert  B.  Beynon  is  the  Methodist  minister  at  Innisfil,  Ont. 

F.  L.  Brown  has  charge  of  the  Methodist  Church  at  Tottenham,  Ont 
Miss  Nettie  Burkholder  is  lady  principal  of  the  O.L.C  at  Whitby. 

R.  A.  Daly  is  connected  with  the  Geological  Survey,  Ottawa. 
Miss  Clara  De  Lany  is  at  Cobourg,  Ont. 

D.  Earl  is  Methodist  minister  at  Upper  Bedford,  Que. 
T.  J.  Edmison,  B.D.,  is  stationed  at  Brighton,  Ont. 

Wm.  Gamble,  B.C.L.  (McGill),  is  practising  law  in  Ottawa.  (Ad- 
dress, 574  Somerset  St.,  Ottawa). 

R.  G.  Graham  is  head  master  of  the    Gananoque  High  School. 

W.  K.  Hagar  is  Methodist  pastor  at  Bolton,  Ont. 

Miss  Minnie  Highet,  M.A.,  '92,  Ph.D.,  is  at  Elmira,  N.Y. 

Miss  E.  M.  Kerr  is  residing  at  Cobourg,  Ont. 

Miss  M.  F.  Libby  is  teaching  in  Morrisburg  Collegiate  Institute. 

W.  McMullen  is  Methodist  pastor  at  Florence,  Ont. 

W.  P.  Olds  resides  at  1721  Davenport  Street,  Omaha,  Nebraska. 

T.  E.  Perrett  is  school  inspector  at  Edmonton,  Alta. 

W.  E.  Pescott  is  a  Methodist  preacher  in  Vancouver,  B  C 

G.  W.  Robinson  is  stationed  at  Creemore,  Ont. 

T.  K.  Sidey  is  Associate  Professor  of  Latm  in  the  State  University 
of  Washington,  Seattle. 


Acta    Victoriana.  469 

C.  T.  Sleman  is  on  the  staff  of  the  Oshawa  High  School. 
W.    F.   Smith  is  in  charge  of  Colhorne  Street  Methodist  Church, 
Brantford,  Ont.     (Address,  148  Park  Ave.,   Erantford.) 
R.  J.  Stallwood. 

W.  J.  Sykes  is  teaching  in  the  Collegiate  Institute  at  Ottawa. 
A.  W.  Taylor  is  in  insurance  business  at  IngersoU,  Ont. 
Thos.  Voaden  is  in  Zion  City,  111. 
William  J.  Waite  is  in  Denver,  Col. 
G.  W.  Westwood. 
J.  S.  I.  Wilson,  B.D.,  '97,  is  Methodist  pastor  at  Flesherton,  Ont. 

The  Class  of  '90. 

Henry  Bayley,  B.D. 

J.  Wesley  Bellamy  is  head  master  of  the  Colborne  High  School. 

C.  V.  Campbell  is  teaching  at  Windsor,  Ont. 

A.  B.  Carscallen  is  a  lawyer  at  Wallaceburg,  Ont. 

W.  G.  Clark  is  the  Methodist  minister  stationed  at  Little  Britain,  Ont. 

Richard  Corrigan,  B.D.,  '93,  occupies  the  Methodist  pulpit  at  Iro- 
quois, Ont. 

W.  B.  Creighton,  B.D.,  '94,  is  on  the  staff  of  the  Christian  Guar- 
d'xn,  at  Wesley  Buildings,  Toronto. 

G.  Drewry  is  practising  law  at  Brighton,  Ont. 

H.  T.  Ferguson,  B.D.,  '93,  is  pastor  of  the  Methodist  church  at 
Mono  Road,  Ont. 

Adolphus  Fowler  is  a  Presbyterian  minister  at  Kansas  City. 

A.  H.  Going  has  charge  of  the  Centennial  Church,  London,  Ont. 
(Address,  850  Dundas  Street). 

A.  J.  Gordon,  M.D.,  is  a  practising  physician  and  druggist  at  Win- 
nipeg, Man. 

W.  E.  Hassard  B.D.,  '03,  is  pastor  of  Gerrard  Street  Church,  To- 
ronto.    (Address,  358  Sackville  Street). 

A.  J.  Irwin,  B.D.,  '93,  is  pastor  of  Norwich  Methodist  Church. 

Juzo  Kono  resides  in  Tokyo,  Japan. 

J.  G.  Lewis  is  pastor  of  Mark  Street  Church,  Peterboro,  Ont. 

Melancthon  Libby  is  engaged  in  professional  work  at  Boulder,  Col. 

A.  W.  C.  Massey  is  on  the  staff  of  the  Morrisburg  Collegiate  Institute. 

J.  E.  Minns  is  head  master  of  Tillsonburg  High  School. 

H,  S.  Osborne,  B.D.,  '93,  is  in  charge  of  the  Methodist  interests  at 
Shawville,  Que. 

J.  Pritchard,  M.D.  (McGill),  is  a  physician  at  North  Wakefield,  Que. 

E.  E.  Snider  is  head  master  of  the  High  School  at  Arthur,  Ont. 


470  Ada    Victoi-iana. 

H.  H.  Schuyler,  is  agent  for  the  MetropoHtan  Life  Assurance  Co. 
at  Simcoe,  Ont. 

J.  H.  Riddell,  B.D.,  '92,  is  principal  of  Alberta  College,  Edmonton, 
Alta. 

W.  B.  Tucker,  B.D.,  '93,  is  pastor  of  the  Methodist  Church  at 
Orono,  Ont. 

C.  P.  Wells,  B.D.  (Yale),  is  in  charge  of  the  Methodist  cause  at 
Ethel,  Ont. 

Miss  E.  O.  Woods  (now  Mrs.  J.  W.  Hannon)  resides  in  Prince 
Albert,  Sask. 

W.  R.  Young,  D.D.,  is  in  charge  of  the  First  Methodist  Church  at 
St.  Thomas. 

E.  J.  Sanford,  of  this  class,  died  since  graduation. 


Obituary 

The  death  occurred  suddenly  on  February  2nd  of  the  wife  of  Mr. 
Justice  B.  M.  Britton,  B.A.  '56,  M.A.  '68.  While  walking  in  the 
University  grounds  Mrs.  Britton  was  seized  with  faintness  and  expired 
within  half  an  hour.  She  was  widely  known  and  greatly  beloved, 
being  active  in  philanthropic  and  Christian  work.  Acta  extends  its 
sympathy  to  the  stricken  husband  and  family. 

Mr.  William  Wilkinson,  B.A.  '68,  M.A.  '71,  Inspector  of  Public 
Schools  for  the  City  of  Brantford,  died  very  suddenly  on  February 
2nd  of  heart  failure,  resulting  from  acute  indigestion.  Mr.  Wilkinson 
assumed  the  principalship  of  the  Central  Public  School  at  Brantford 
immediately  after  graduating  from  Victoria  and  has  rendered  splendid 
service  to  the  cause  of  education  since  that  time  ;  in  fact,  there  is  no 
doubt  that  his  zeal  and  devotion  to  his  work  hastened  his  death.  He 
had  just  received  the  appointment  as  Inspector  of  Brantford's  Public 
Schools,  the  recognition  of  his  long  term  of  faithful  services  as  a 
teacher.  A  good  educationist,  from  the  very  nature  of  his  work,  must 
be  a  good  man,  and  the  best  qualities  of  manhood  combined  to  make 
Principal  Wilkinson  a  teacher  capable  of  working  not  only  upon  the 
minds  but  also  upon  the  characters  of  the  many  generations  of  pupils 
who  came  under  his  influence.  Upright,  kindly,  cheerful,  patient,  he 
will  be  remembered  gratefully  by  them  all.  His  death  leaves  a  vacancy 
in  Wellington  Street  Methodist  Church,  of  which  he  was  an  active 
and  zealous  member.  Acta  joins  in  the  general  regret  at  the  loss  of 
so  good  a  man  and  so  able  a  leader  in  the  educational  work  of  the 
province. 


Acta    Victoriana.  471 

Exchanges 

Acta  blushingly  acknowledges  the  very  complimentary  remarks  so 
kindly  passed  upon  us  by  many  of  our  exchanges.  Some  of  them 
have  not  hesitated  to  say  about  us  what,  of  course,  our  modesty  would 
prevent  us  from  saying  of  ourselves,  namely,  that  in  the  field  of  college 
journalism  we  stand  in  the  very  front  rank.  Our  Christmas  number, 
especially,  has  txcited  our  contemporaries'  admiration,  and  we  may 
confess  that  we  were  secretly  a  little  proud  of  it  ourselves.  It  is 
encouraging  to  find  that  our  humble  efforts  are  being  noted  and 
applauded.  We  are  grateful /or  these  expressions  of  appreciation  and 
shall  continue  to  try  to  deserve  all  of  them  and  more  of  them. 

The  current  number  of  McMasier  University  Monthly  \s  a  specially 
interesting  one,  containing  two  of  the  prize  stories  written  for  the 
competition  instituted  by  the  Monthly.  One  of  these  is  a  vivid 
college  story  and  the  other  one  of  those  animal  stories  now  so  popular. 
The  latter  is  particularly  good.  All  the  material  of  the  Monthly 
shows  literary  ability  and  the  greater  part  of  it  is  contributed  by 
undergraduates. 

We  are  pleased  to  note  the  marked  improvement  m  the  quality 
and  outward  appearance  of  the  Brandon  College  Monthly  since  it  first 
came  under  our  notice.  It  is  significant  of  the  enterprise  of  the 
students  of  Western  colleges  that  they  are  undertaking,  with  their 
comparatively  small  contributions,  the  publication  of  college  maga- 
zines that  emulate  the  more  pretentious  ones  issued  by  their  fellow- 
students  of  Eastern  institutions. 

The  Trinity  University  Review  is  an  exchange  for  which  we  have 
only  words  of  commendation.  The  editorials  of  the  February  number 
we  found  particularly  interesting.  One  of  those  deals  with  the  ques- 
tion of  Church  Union  and  very  pertinently  remarks  on  the  dispropor- 
tionate importance  attached  by  the  various  denominations  to  those 
doctrines  which  differentiate  them  from  others.  The  Review  suggests 
an  experiment  with  Church  Union  on  a  small  scale  in  some  one 
town.  We  fear,  however,  such  an  experiment  would  be  neither  practic- 
able nor  indicative  of  the  results  of  a  large  union.  The  remarks  on 
"  College  Publications  "  are  also  to  the  point,  and  we  should  be  very 
much  pleased  to  see  some  definite  steps  taken  to  carry  out  the  pro- 
posals for  a  convention  of  college  editors,  a  suggestion  which  was 
first  noticed,  we  believe,  by  the  O.  A.  C.  Review. 


472 


Acta    Victoriana. 


RELIGIOUS 


The  Indians  on  the  Pacific  Coast 

P.Y    NEATA    MARKLAND,  '07. 

IN  British  Columbia  there  are  six  distinct  races  of  Indians,  and  each 
race  has  its  own  language  and  peculiar  customs.  The  Kwaquilth 
nation,  on  the  north  coast  of  British  Columbia,  moie  nearly  resembles 
the  Mongol  races  of  Eastern  Asia  than  they  do  the  typical  North 
American  Indians.  They  are,  without  doubt,  an  alien  race,  but  where 
they  came  from  still  remains  a  mystery.  Recent  investigation  into  their 
habits  and  customs  seem  to  make  it  quite  certain  that  they  did  not 
originally  belong  to  the  Pacific  slope. 

These  Coast  tribes  dwell  in  isolated  villages,  from  twenty  to  a  hun- 
dred miles  apart.  The  long  stretches  of  uninhabited  shores  interven- 
ing, the  home  of  the  grizzly  and  cinnamon  bear,  are  their  vast  hunting 
grounds.  The  villages  are  built  along  the  shores  of  some  sheltered 
cove,  usually  at  the  head  of  an  inlet,  and  protected  from  the  cold  sweep 
of  the  north  winds  by  a  rampart  of  mountains. 

The  houses  or  lodges  of  a  typical  Indian  village  are  peculiarly  quaint 
in  structure.  They  are  built  of  huge  planks  of  cedar,  split  with  wedges 
and  trimmed  with  the  primitive  stone  adze.  There  is  but  one  door, 
and  there  are  no  windows.  Light  is  admitted  through  a  narrow  opening 
in  the  roof,  out  of  which  the  smoke  escapes  from  the  log  fire  constantly 
kept  burning  in  the  centre  of  the  one-roomed  building.  It  is  always 
twilight  within,  except  perhaps  when  a  stray  sunbeam  steals  in  through 
the  chinks  here  and  there,  somewhat  brightening  the  dismal  interior. 
The  old  people  are  usually  found  crouching  beside  the  smouldering 
fire,  weaving  mats  and  baskets.  It  is  their  duty,  also,  to  attend  to  the 
drying  of  the  fish,  which  are  cut  and  hung  on  racks  beneath  the  smoke 
escape.  They  suffer  much  from  the  heavy  smoke  ;  many  are  blind, 
but  they  work  faithfully  on.  No  one  loves  or  cares  for  the  old.  They 
are  compelled  to  work  as  long  as  they  have  strength,  then  their  coffins 
are  made  ready  for  them,  and  they  are  pushed  aside  to  die. 

The  Coast  Indians  are  masters  in  the  art  of  canoe-building.  Their 
only  means  of  travel  is  by  canoe,  which  they  manage  with  great  skill, 


Acta    Victoriana.  473 

even  in  the  roughest  sea.  The  canoes  are  hewn  from  cedar  trees,  and 
vary  in  size  from  the  child's  cralt,  about  eight  feet  in  length  to  the 
long,  gracefully-curved  ones,  fifty  or  sixty  (eet  long  and  five  feet  wide. 
They  are  exceedingly  light  and  buoyant,  with  flaring  sides,  high  stern 
and  long,  projecting  bow,  on  which  is  either  carved  or  stained  the 
crest  of  the  owner. 

The  Coast  tribes  hunt  and  fish   for  a  living.      They  know   nothing 
about  agriculture  ;  few  of  them  have  even  seen  domestic  animals. 

Their  food  consists  largely  of  gleanings  from  the  sea.  Clams,  mus- 
sels, cockles,  crabs,  sea-urchins  and  devil  fish  are  easily  secured,  as  well 
as  the  salmon,  halibut  and  herring,  for  which  the  coast  of  British 
Columbia  is  so  famous  The  edible  sea-weed  is  another  staple  of 
food.  The  best  growth  is  in  February.  It  is  gathered  from  the  rocks 
between  low  and  high  tide,  pressed  into  flat  cakes  and  dried  in  the  sun, 
after  which  it  is  packed  away  into  large  wooden  food-boxes.  The  men 
bring  back  from  the  hunt  abundance  of  venison,  bear-meat,  mountain 
goat  and  porcupine.  CounlJess  varieties  of  luscious  berries  grow  on 
the  mountain-sides,  and  great  quantities  are  gathered  and  dried  or  pre- 
served in  fish  oil  for  winter  use.  One  of  their  chief  delicacies  is  the 
oil  obtained  from  a  tiny  fish,  the  oolachan,  which,  m  April,  run  in  from 
the  sea  in  great  schools  and  fill  the  rivers  from  bank  to  bank.  The 
Indians  gather  them  by  the  canoe-load  and  extract  the  oil  from  them, 
which  they  use  very  plentifully.  Nearly  all  their  foods  are  prepared 
for  meals  by  boiling  and  mixing  with  oolachan  oil  to  the  consistency 
of  soup,  which  is  eaten  with  large  horn  ladles. 

The  system  of  totemism  belonging  to  these  coast  tribes  is  certainly 
unique.  It  is  symbolical  of  a  vaguely  religious  and  very  definite 
social  custom  that  plays  a  most  important  part  in  the  history  of  the 
race.  The  tribes  are  divided  into  crests  or  totems  named  from  the 
animals,  birds  and  fishes  from  which  the  various  crests  are  believed 
to  have  descended.  The  totems  common  to  most  of  the  tribes  are 
the  Bear,  Beaver,  Wolf,  Eagle,  Raven,  Whale  and  Salmon.  The 
aborigines  regarded  their  totems  with  superstitious  respect,  believing 
implicitly  that  they  were  descended  from  them  and  therefore  akin  to 
them.  The  relation  existing  between  members  of  the  same  totem  is 
that  of  mutual  help  and  protection. 

In  the  early  days  the  Tlinkets,  of  Southern  Alaska,  dressed  in  the 
skins  of  their  totemic  animals.  The  Haidas,  of  Queen  Charlotte 
Islands,  tatooed  their  totems  on  their  bodies.  Other  tribes  carved 
their  totems  on  the  four  corner-posts  of  the  chiefs'  houses  or  erected 
huge  totem-poles  in  front  of  their  villages.     The  houses  are  always 


474  Acta    Victoriana. 

built  facing  the  sea,  in  one  long  row,  just  beyond  the  reach  of  high  tide. 

A  totem-pole  is  made  from  a  red  cedar  tree,  and  is  curiously  carved 
and  fashioned  with  grotesque  totemic  figures  throughout  its  entire 
length.  Some  totem-poles  are  one  hundred  feet  high  and  three  or 
four  feet  in  diameter.  The  totemic  hieroglyphics  roughly  represent 
victories  and  defeats  in  tribal  and  inter-tribal  wars,  as  well  as  various 
events  pertaining  to  the  heathen  feast  and  dance.  As  they  have  not 
a  written  language  these  totems  bear  the  sole  record  of  the  genealogy, 
history  and  weird  mythology  of  the  race.  However,  since  totemism 
is  a  relic  of  their  barbarism  the  Indian  is  loath  to  interpret  the  story 
©f  his  totem  to  the  white  man.  And  especially  is  the  proud  native 
anxious  to  conceal  the  references  to  the  dog-eating  and  cannibal 
societies  which  existed  even  less  than  twenty  years  ago  among  some 
of  the  tribes.  Many  of  the  old  people  have  their  arms  hideously 
scarred  where  chiefs  have  bitten  them  at  a  heathen  dance.  It  is  a 
mark  of  distinction  which  they  cherish  with  no  small  degree  of  pride. 

The  native  women  have  a  curious  mark  of  social  rank  called  the 
"  labret "  or  lip-button.  In  early  youth  an  oval-shaped  button  of 
bone  or  metal  is  inserted  in  the  lower  lip.  The  size  of  the  labret 
varies  according  to  the  rank,  the  average  length  being  from  one  to 
two  inches.  Some  women  of  very  high  caste  have  labrets  fully  three 
inches  long.  However,  through  the  influence  of  Christianity  few  of 
the  younger  women  have  their  faces  disfigured  in  this  cruel  way. 

Superstition  has  long  held  its  sway  among  Indian  tribes,  but,  per- 
haps, nowhere  has  it  a  stronger  hold  than  in  these  isolated  villages 
along  the  coast  of  British  Columbia  and  Alaska.  The  Indian  lives  in 
constant  dread  of  approaching  evil.  In  the  mist  and  the  twilight  they 
see  dim  shapes  of  supernatural  beings  which  cast  upon  people  the  evil 
eye  and  bewitch  them.  Owls  are  believed  to  be  the  heads  of  those 
killed  in  warfare,  and  their  dismal  hooting  in  the  darkness  of  night  is 
believed  to  be  the  voice  of  the  dead. 

In  the  old  days,  when  a  canoe  capsized  the  Indians  would  rather 
drown  than  go  ashore  on  a  strange  beach,  for  it  was  believed  that 
fearful  beings  called  "  Buhwus "  inhabited  the  densely  wooded 
shores,  and  if  they  captured  people  they  would  keep  them  and  trans- 
form them  into  like  beings. 

They  have  strange  beliefs  concerning  the  queerly-shaped  precipices 
along  their  shores.  Their  odd  shapes  are  accounted  for  in  the  myths 
and  traditions  handed  down  from  generation  to  generation,  told  and 
retold  by  the  chiefs  at  tribal  feasts.  They  believe  these  peculiar  rock 
formations  to  have  been  human   beings  or  wild   animals   that  were 


Acta    Victoriaiia.  475 

transformed  through  the  strange  power  of  mystic  beings  that  dwell  in 
the  sea  or  on  the  mountains.  When  passing  in  their  canoes  they  in- 
variably throw  a  portion  of  their  best  food  overboard  to  appease  the 
hunger  of  the  monster  and  thereby  win  its  good-will  and  secure  for 
themselves  a  safe  sea  voyage  with  favorable  winds  and  tides. 

In  fact,  they  imagine  the  mountains  and  sea  teeming  with  malicious 
spirits  which  seek  to  do  them  harm.  The  only  way  of  protecting 
thernselves,  they  believe,  is  by  incantations  and  rites  performed  by 
the  shaman  or  medicine-man. 

The  shaman  is  supposed  to  be  versed  in  all  the  mysteries  of  the 
universe.  They  also  ascribe  to  him  unlimited  power,  on  account  of 
which  he  is  feared  by  the  other  members  of  the  tribe.  There  once 
existed  a  strange  belief  in  his  magical  powers  of  bringing  back  life  to 
the  dead.  For  this  purpose  he  used  a  quaint  little  wand,  from  which 
was  suspended  a  hollow  socket,  carved  to  resemble  the  animal  of  his 
crest.  When  called  to  administer  to  a  dying  person,  he  would  imme- 
diately cast  a  spell  over  him  by  some  mysterious  method,  known  only 
to  witch-doctors,  meanwhile  chanting  some  weird  strain  as  he  pro- 
ceeded with  his  strange  ceremony.  At  first  the  chant  would  be  very 
low,  but  it  would  gradually  increase  until  it  became  a  wail,  rising  to 
an  unearthly  shriek,  then  falling  again  to  a  whisper  scarcely  audible. 
The  excitement  produced  thereby,  together  with  the  bewitching  in- 
fluence of  the  wand  kept  in  motion  above  the  head  of  the  patient, 
would  cause  him  to  sink  into  unconsciousness.  Then  the  witch- 
doctor would  pronounce  him  dead,  and  the  fearful  piercing  death-cry 
would  ring  through  the  village.  It  is  caught  up  by  every  member  of 
the  tribe  and  they  rush  out  of  their  houses  beating  their  breasts  and 
tearing  thcT  hair.  This  wild  death-cry  is  kept  up  for  hours,  gradually 
sinking  into  the  weird  wail  of  woe,  "  Anah-nah-nah "  (meaning 
"  bring  back  the  dead  to  us  ").  In  the  midst  of  such  confusion  the 
witchdoctor  rushes  frantically  out  in  search  of  the  wandering  spirit  of 
his  patient,  and  after  a  frenzied  chase  through  forests  and  over  moun- 
tams,  returns  exhausted  but  triumphant  with  the  lost  spirit  of  the 
unconscious  man  imprisoned  in  his  "  soul-trap."  The  patient  returns 
to  consciousness  and  the  witch-doctor  has  renewed  and  strengthened 
the  confidence  of  his  fellow-tribesmen  in  his  miraculous  powers. 

Every  shaman  possesses  a  "  dead-box,"  concealed  usually  in  some 
dark  canyon  or  forest  cave.  In  it  he  places  from  time  to  time,  skulls  of 
human  beings  and  of  wild  animals.  It  is  believed  by  the  Indians 
that  an  order  of  witch-doctors  can,  by  means  of  this  "  dead-box,"  bring 
about  the  death  of  whomsoever  they  wish.  If  a  lock  of  hair  or  a 
piece  of  worn  garment  stolen  from  the  person  whose  death  they  wish 


4/6  Ada    Victoriana. 

to  accomplish,  is  placed  in  close  proximity  to  one  of  these  skulls  in 
the  "dead-box  "  that  person  is  doomed  to  die.  It  may  be  very  well 
for  people,  who  have  not  been  brought  face  to  face  with  the  horrible 
effect  of  witchcraft,  to  laugh  at  superstition.  For,  although  it  is 
obvious  that  "there  is  nothing  in  it,"  yet  the  effect  on  these  people 
who  do  believe  in  it  is  simply  wonderful.  When  they  become  aware 
that  some  enemy  has  sought  the  aid  of  the  witch-doctor  to  kill  them, 
the  nervous  system  receives  a  shock  from  which  it  seldom  recovers. 
Even  strong  men  are  victims  of  this  horrible  witchciaft  or  "Indian 
poison,"  as  it  is  sometimes  called. 

Indian  graveyards  have  a  weird  and  uncanny  appearance,  surrounded, 
as  they  are,  usually  by  the  dense,  dark  forests  and  the  hideous 
totems  stiring  wildly  in  every  direction.  Totems  are  always  gruesome  ; 
but  here,  bleached  by  the  sun  and  storms  for  ages,  they  seem  to  reach 
the  climax  of  ugliness.  Not  even  the  brave  wolves  or  the  mountain 
lions  venture  over  the  graves  of  the  dead  guarded  thus  by  these  most 
fearful  totems.  In  little  wigwams,  erected  here  and  there,  all  the  best- 
loved  possessions  of  the  dead  :  such  as  silk  handkerchiefs,  shawls, 
horn-spoons  and  canoe-pnddles,  are  placed  at  the  burial.  They 
believe  the  "  adjeak  *'  will  haunt  those  who  neglect  this  most  sacred 
duty.  Some  tribes  kindle  little  fires  on  the  graves  immediately  after 
the  burial,  and  burn  all  the  garments  of  the  deceased,  believing  that, 
in  some  mysterious  way,  they  are  thus  sent  on  for  their  use  in  "  the 
happy  hunting-grounds."  Slaves  also  were  burned,  or  buried  alive 
with  their  chief  to  accompany  and  serve  him  in  his  after  life. 

There  are  paid  criers  in  every  tribe,  who  are  rewarded  by  the  friends 
of  the  deceased  according  to  their  perseverance  in  keeping  up  the 
funeral  dirge  throughout  the  days  of  mourning.  The  women  mourners 
cut  their  hair  at  the  neck  and  wear  it  over  the  face  as  a  veil  during 
the  period  of  bereavement  Feasts  are  always  given  for  the  dead,  at 
which  the  chiefs,  in  order  of  rank,  address  the  mourners,  eloquently 
rehearsing  all  the  good  deeds  and  brave  feats  performed  by  their 
deceased  tribesman.  Heathen  songs  are  chanted  and  the  heathen 
dance  sometimes  indulged  in. 

However,  these  pagan  customs  are  becoming  things  of  the  past  in 
many  of  the  coast  tribes.  In  the  villages,  where  missionaries  have 
been  sent,  a  marvellous  change  is  taking  place,  the  "  old  way  "  is 
giving  place  to  the  "  new."  The  transition  is  slow,  yet  we  cannot  but 
look  forward  with  hopeful  anticipation  to  the  time  when  these  Indians 
will  no  longer  cling  to  the  customs  of  their  pagan  ancestors,  but  yield 
themselves  wholly  to  the  moulding  influence  of  the  "  Great  Spirit  of 
the  Above." 


Ada    Victoriana.  477 

The  Bible   Study  Class 

TF  all  the  students,  who  have  within  the  past  few  years  spent  any 
*■  considerable  time  in  Victoria's  halls,  were  each  to  be  asked  what 
single  influence  of  college  days  had  most  profoundly  affected  their 
lives,  a  large  proportion  of  them  would  undoubtedly  reply,  "  Professor 
McLaughlin's  Sunday  afternoon  Bible  Class."  It  would,  indeed,  be 
hard  to  estimate  the  far-reaching  results  of  Professor  McLaughlin's  work 
in  connection  with  Bible  Study.  Students  yet  in  college  can  testify 
what  a  revolution  in  their  spiritual  experiences  has  been  effected  by 
the  formation,  under  his  guidance,  of  habits  of  regular  daily  study  of 
God's  word,  and  how  they  have  felt  their  careless  selfishness  rebuked, 
and  their  ideals  of  right  and  duty  quickened  by  his  quiet,  earnest, 
practical  talks  on  Sunday  afternoons.  A  faculty  for  clear  and  helpful 
exposition,  and  the  vitalizing  touch  of  his  consecrated  spirit  com- 
bine to  make  him  a  teacher,  to  whom  many  of  us  owe  not  only  relief 
from  intellectual  difficulties,  but  also  a  spiritual  impetus,  and  a  more 
intense  loyalty  to  the  Master,  whom  he  has  helped  us  understand. 


Notes. 


Mr.  J.  L.  McPherson,  M.A.,  the  General  Secretary  of  the  University 
Y.  M.  C.  A.,  left  Toronto  early  in  February,  for  Hong  Kong,  where  he 
has  been  appointed  Secretary  of  the  European  Y.  M.  C.  A.  Before  leav- 
ing the  men  of  the  university  presented  him  with  a  handsome  wallet 
and  $75  in  gold,  as  a  token  of  the  high  regard  in  which  he  was  held  by 
all  who  knew  him.  To  him  is  largely  due  the  formation  of  the 
University  Association  and  its  success  in  its  first  year.  His  work  in 
connection  with  Mr.  Mott's  meetings  will  not  soon  be  forgotten  by 
many  Victoria  men.  He  carries  with  him  the  best  wishes  of  the  men 
for  equally  successful  work  in  the  difficult  field  to  which  he  has  gone. 

000 

On  February  8th  the  following  officers  of  the  University  Association 
were  elected:  Piesident,  H.  D.  Robertson  (Vic);  Vice-PiCsident, 
W.  C.  Smith  (Dent.);  Recording-Secretary,  H.  A.  Stewart  (Med.) ; 
Treasurer,  D.  G.  Mcllwraith  (S.  P.  S.) ;  Assistant  Treasurer,  Mr. 
Lindsay  (Dent.);  Councillor,  G. 'J.  Manson  (S.  P.  S.)  ;  General 
Secretary,  A.  C.  Cameron  (U.  C).  The  Chairmen  of  Committees 
are  :  Bible  Study,  J.  W.  Gordon  (U.  C.) ;  Membership,  F.  S.  Dowling 
(U.  C.) ;  Missionary,  E.  W.  Wallace  (Vic.)  ;  City  Missions,  E. 
Jeffrey  (Med.). 


478 


Acta    Victoriana. 


OX  the  14th  of  February  the  Alma  Mater  Society's  new  rooms 
were  opened,  and  an  informal  reception  given  to  subscribers  and 
the  ladies  of  the  college.  The  inclement  weather  prevented  the  former 
from  attending  in  large  numbers,  but  the  fair  under-graduates  came 
en  masse,  and  there  was  no  end  of  trying  the  various  cosy  corners  and 
easy  chairs.  The  universal  topic  of  conversation  was,  of  course, 
"the  rooms."  "How  do  you  like  our  lovely  rooms  ?  "  "  We  think 
they're  just  lovely,"  etc.  With  gay  conversation,  stimulated  by 
delicious  cocoa,  the  time  passed  merrily  away.  Since  the  opening  the 
Society  has  decided,  in  imitation  of  the  usage  at  Oxford,  to  call  these 
delightful  habitations,  "The  Men's  Common  Rooms." 

Dr.  Badglev  tells  about  observing  a  ladies'  college  one  morning 
promenading  on  the  street-car  tracks  although  the  side  walks  were 
passable.  The  reason,  according  to  the  Doctor,  was  this  :  A  large 
furniture  van  was  drawn  up  on  the  roadside,  and  in  it  was  a  sideboard 
with  an  immense  mirror,  and  as  the  ladies  passed  each  one  turned 
her  head,  and  so  did  he. 

1ST  Year  C  T. — "  If  you  were  a  dog,  what  kind  would  you  prefer 
to  be  ?  '■'     2nd  year  C  T.— "A  sky  terrier." 

Somh:  visitors  lately  entered  the  building  and  wandered  about 
looking  vainly  for  the  Crown  Lands  Department.  As  Luck  would 
have  it  they  were  on  their  way  to  the  coal  cellar,  when  someone 
rescued  them. 

The  Glee  Club  and  Symphony  Orchestra  gave  the  last  and  what 
may  be  justly  called  their  best  concert  on  the  evening  of  March 
the  9th,  in  the  College  Chapel,  to  an  audience,  not  as  large  as  their 
effort  merited,  but  compensatmgly  enthusiastic.  The  men  were  in 
good  form,  and  everything  went  off  without  a  hitch. 

You've  heard  about  the  Ladies'  Aid 

With  cocoa  on  the  rink.  By  the  light,  etc. 

At  last  they  have  the  dishes  paid 

By  driving  us  to  drink.  By  the  light,  etc. 


Acta     Victoriana.  479 

Nancekeville,  '08 — "  Say,  should  a  fellow  buy  a  bouquet  for  the 
girl  you  take  to  the  Senior  dinner?  What  colors  would  you  get? 
How  much  would  you  go  ?  " 

The  difference.  At  hockey  (when  the  men  play) — "Blank  it! 
pass  that  puck  and  quit  playing  hog  !  "  (When  the  ladies  play) — 
"  Please  pass  that  puck  and  don't  be  so  greedy  !  " 

Three  '06  girls  (night  of  the  Glee  Club  concert — to  the  usher) — 
"Take  us  up  to  that  seat  where  Mr.  Manning  is." 

We  are  pleased  to  announce  to  the  under  graduate  body  that 
Miss  Gr — f — n,  '07,  is  having  her  heart  enlarged  for  the  accommoda- 
tion particularly  of  freshmen,  and  apartments  are  going  fast.  Get 
busy. 

Modiste  to  Miss  P — tt — n  (on  finishing  her  graduation  gown) — 
"  Now,  Miss  P.,  if  you  should  change  your  mind,  all  you  will  need 
is  the  veil." 

In  the  shanty  (ist  speaker) — "There  is  Miss skating  with  Mr. 

Morgan."  2nd  speaker— "  Then  she's  in  paradise."  ist  speaker — 
"  Yes,  you  know  he  is  the  cherub." 

Miss  S — tz — r,  '05  (as  Mr.  Bennett  lets  crash  upon  the  floor  a 
ponderous  tome) — "  That  shows  that  classics  is  a  heavy  course." 

Professional    jollying :    Prof.    M "  Yes,    Mr.    R ,    you 

should  be  in  Orientals."     (To  the  Class) — "  Mr.  R always  has 

his  Hebrew  well  prepared."      Can  you  wonder  they  go  into  Orientals. 

As  an  experiment  of  an  afternoon  reception  the  Freshmen's  At- 
Home  turned  out  very  happily.  The  decorations,  which  consisted 
chiefly  of  strings  of  blood-red  paper  hearts,  big  and  little,  hung  in 
festoons  about  the  chandeliers  and  cosy  corners,  are  doubtless  respon- 
sible for  the  sentimental^but  stop  !  where  will  this  lead  us  to  ?  As 
hosts,  the  Freshmen  won  golden  opinions.  Some  wag,  possibly  a 
Sophomore,  had  the  temerity  to  turn  off  the  gas,  with  the  entire 
approbation  of  the  occupants  of  the  cushioned  angles. 

Alex — "  The  ladies  are  just  as  much  students  as  we,  probably 
more  so." 

Homer  Brown — "  I'm  trying  to  find  the  nicest  way  to  ask  a  girl 
to  skate  ;  that's  my  Holy  Grail." 

Miss  Ch — D — K,  '07  (in  the  study  before  Greek  lecture,  3  p.m.) — 
"Get  thee  behind  me  skatin' !  " 

Rev.  E.  G.  Sanders  is  in  receipt  of  a  very  rosy  business  proposition 
which,  however,  we  feel  with  him,  might  appeal  more  to  some  others, 
"  How  to  set  up  a  home  with  $2,000." 


480  Acta   Victoriatia. 

His   notice.     "  Please  return   my  hat  to  its  accustomed  place  of 
abode,  and  greatly  favor  the  Freshman,  generally  called  Raymer." 

Prof.  Langford  {re  '08  class  pin) — "  What  does  the  broom  at  the 
top  stand  for  ?  " 

The  Senior's  farewell  reception,  given  on  the  evening  of  February 
17th,  seems  to  be  characterized  generally  as  the  most  brilliant  and 
enjoyable  affair  of  the  season.  Certainly  the  programme,  given  in  the 
tastefully  decorated  chapel,  will  not  soon  be  forgotten  by  any  of  the 
large  and  delighted  audience.  It  will  not  be  amiss  to  give  the  various 
items.  Address — Hon.  President  Chancellor  Burwash  ;  Piano  Solo — 
Miss  E.  H.  Patterson:  Addresses — Representatives;  Duet — Messrs. 
Connolly  and  VValden  ;  Retrospection — Miss  M.  A.  Hamilton  and 
Mr.  J.  S.  Bennett  ;  Songs  of  the  Muses — Miss  Patterson  and  J.  A.  M. 
Dawson;  Anticipation — Miss  S.  A.  Van  Alstyne  and  Mr.  A.  D. 
Miller. 

Miss  Hamilton,  in  her  Retrospection,  recalled  the  visit  of  their 
Highnesses  of  York  the  year  that  '05  arrived,  and  how  the  freshettes 
rode  up  from  the  reception  in  a  carriage  provided  for  the  Seniors. 
Among  other  interesting  historical  sketches,  she  gave  an  amusing 
account  of  the  evolution  of  the  Modern  Language  Club. 

Mr.  Bennett  recounted  how  a  smile  of  stern  satisfaction  appeared 
on  the  face  of  Dr.  Ryerson's  bust,  in  the  chape),  when  '05  entered 
Victoria,  and  even  the  mummy  of  the  Egyptian  Princess  grinned  a 
trifle.  Indeed,  the  Sophomores  in  their  sympathetic  but  undemon- 
strative way  were  glad.  Touching  on  the  Bob,  Mr.  Bennett  indulged 
in  the  following  poetical  sentiment : 

"  Of  all  the  vividest  pictures  that  hang  on  Memory's  wall 
Is  one  of  the  anti-Bob  practices  held  in  Richmond  Hall." 

His    peroration   consisted  in  a  highly-eulogistic  resume   of  Victoria 
society  life  under  the  management  of  '05. 

In  the  Anticipation,  the  other  feature  of  greatest  interest,  it  was 
told  how  Dawson  and  Hinks,  having  attracted  the  moon  to  the  earth, 
were,  by  means  of  an  improved  airship,  realizing  vast  fortunes  from  the 
importation  of  green  cheese.  Knight  appears  in  the  pulpit  with  a 
black  eye  and  much  court  plaster,  to  preach  from  the  text :  "  Dearly 
beloved,  as  much  as  lieth  in  you,  live  peaceably  with  all  men."  Miss 
Jickling  uncovers  classical  treasures  of  Latin  roots  in  the  ruins  of 
Ancient  Rome.  Clyo  Jackson  immortalizes  himself  by  removing  the 
two  greatest  evils  of  the  Methodist  Church,  viz.,  "  the  footnote  "  and 
the  Superannuation  Fund  ;  and  so  on,  in  a  very  interesting  vein. 


Acta    l^icto7'iana. 


481 


At  a  meeting  of  the  class  of  1906,  the  Senior  Stick  was  first 
awarded  to  Miss  Cullen  as  the  most  popular  lady,  and  afterwards  to 
Mr.  G.  A.  Archibald,  who  will  carry  it  next  year. 

Zephvr  from  a  cosy  corner.     Freshman — "Are  you  ready  for  the 

question?"     Freshette  (softly)— "  Question." 

Photographer  (to  our  bunch  of  sweet  freshettes) — "  Is  this  the 
graduating  class  ?  " 

Dr.  Badgley  (in  Ethics  lecture)— "  You  ought  to  read  Kant's 
'  Critique  of  the  Pure  Reason.    It's  the  greatest  thing  out  of  jail.' 

1ST  Sophette — "  How  do  you  get  down  to  the  new  rooms?"  2nd 
Sophette — "The  best  way  I  know  is  the  coal  chute." 

Mr.  Homer  G.  Brown  has  been  elected  to  the  honor  of  carrying 
the  Athletic  Stick  during  coming  year,  'o5-'o6. 


/Af^orMEi^    c^eT-T^icH-quictT     ■PftoPosiTiojT. 

DAVB  IS     OtMur      TOO         WlULll/d, 


Ctlwf<    Ob 


Macfarlane,  '06  (re  Vic.-McM.  game,  which  Henderson  refereed) 
— "  He  put  me  off  because  another  fellow  hit  me." 

(Discussing  the  new  Provincial  Cabinet).  F.  A.  E.  Hamilton — 
"  This  is  quite  a  horsey  organization,  with  Hendrie  and  Bcck  both 
holding  places.  Whois  this  Willoughby  ?  Is  he  a  sport,  too?"  Robby 
(without  intent; — "No,  he's  the  whip." 

Junior  to  Reddick — "Say,  are  you  an  inspired  poet?"  R. 
(spontaneously) : 

"  No,  I'm  not  inspired, 
But  you  make  me  tired. 

My  poems  are  simply  innate  ; 
If  a  man  can  make  rhymes. 
He's  up  to  the  times, 
E'en  though  he  is  not  Laureate." 


482  Acta    Victoriana. 

Cruise — "  Getting  up  a  speech  for  Lit,  Jack?"  Knight — "No, 
I'm  preparing  Hebrew  for  heaven,  Geordie."  Geordie — "  You  must 
have  time  to  burn,'" 

At  Burlington,  with  the  Band.  Hostess  (at  tea-table,  noting  one 
of  Willie  Walden's  engaging  smiles  radiating  on  his  countenance) — 
"  What  are  you  smiling  at,  Mr.  Walden  ?  "  Willie  (gazing  sweetly  at 
his  fair  vis-a-vis) — "  Oh  !  I'm  just  reciprocating." 

From  Vox  Collegii  (O.  L.  C.) — "You  can  Harley  wonder  that — 
looks  so  Arch  since  the  Conversat." 

The  Victoria  line  up  for  the  Hamilton  hockey  game,  a  la  Mail  and 
Empire,  was  as  follows  :  Goal,  Miss  Robertson  ;  Point,  Miss  Hender- 
son ;  Cover,  Miss  Lane ;  Forwards,  Misses  Gain,  Davison,  Campbell 
and  Mills.  The  game  which  they  afterward  played  single-handed  with 
the  regular  ladies'  team  on  the  Vic  rink  was  one  of  the  most  interest- 
ing and  amusing  sporting  events  of  the  season.  The  score  was  7-4 
favor  of  the  usurpers. 

The  inter-year  debating  series  aroused  considerable  interest.  In 
the  semi-finals  the  battle  raged  between  '06  and  '08  on  the  proposi- 
tion :  Resolved,  That  the  social  life  of  Victoria  College  is  detrimental 
to  the  student.  The  Freshmen,  supporting  the  affirmative,  were  repre- 
sented by  Mr.  J.  E.  Brownlee  and  Mr.  A.  F.  Foreman,  the  Juniors 
upheld  the  negative  in  the  persons  of  Mr.  G.  E.  Trueman  and  Mr. 
D.  A.  Hewitt,  and  won  the  debate.  In  the  final  contest  '06  lost  the 
series  supporting  the  proposition  :  Resolved,  That  the  time  has  come 
when  Great  Britain  should  commence  and  continue  disarmament  as 
an  incentive  to  universal  peace.  Mr.  G.  J.  Harris  and  Mr.  C.  E.  Mark 
stood  for  '06.  The  victorious  '05  debaters  were  Mr.  G.  A.  Cruise  and 
J.  F.  Knight. 

ARMSTRONG(to  a  Sophettc) — "There  is  a  great  power  in  music.  Last 
summer  I  sang  before  2,000  people.    They  were  riveted  to  their  seats." 

Omitted.  The  night  the  Harley  Government  went  into  power,  our 
old  friend  Davie  Rees,  '03,  hearing  of  a  Sophomore  with  three  initials 
(Mr.  G.  J.  A.  Reaney),  perpetrated  a  characteristic  pun,  "  Wouldn't 
that  G.  JAR  you!" 

Gus  Shaver  (at  '06  class-meeting) — "  I  beg  leave  to  withdraw  my 
name  from  the  nominations  for  the  Senior  Stick." 

Miss  Th assured  us  she  was  very  popular  at  kindergarten. 

Harris, '06  (waxing  eloquent  in  debate) — "A  pretty  picture  they 
draw  of  the  British  lion  and  the  American  eagle  pacing  up  and  down 
the  Atlantic !  " 


Acta   Victoriana.  483 

Jane  (seriously,  re  a  'Varsity  hockey  player) — "  A  big,  husky  lad — 
about  my  size." 

Fennell,  '06  (at  the  same  meeting)— "  This  is  something  like 
electing  the  Pope." 

The  Senior  Dinner,  following  one  week  after  the  Senior  Reception, 
like  the  latter,  may  be  fairly  described  as  a  highly  successful  function. 
The  committee  in  charge,  with  Mr.  J.  G.  Brown  as  chairman,  made 
energetic  and  lavish  expenditure  of  time  and  thought  in  preparation 
for  the  great  event,  with  very  gratifying  results.  The  dinner  proper 
was  exceedingly  eatable,  and  enlivened  by  the  usual  poetic  furor  be- 
tween Sophomore  and  Freshmen.  The  programme,  as  ever,  was  long, 
but  the  tedium  was  relieved  by  an  occasional  witticism,  a  song,  or  the 
chiming  of  the  new  clock  from  time  to  time. 

The  toasts  of  the  evening  were  :  "  King  and  Country,"  proposed  by 
Hon.  Senator  Kerr,  chairman  ;  "  University,"  proposed  by  Rev.  Dr. 
Carman,  and  responded  to  by  Professor  Baker,  in  the  absence  of 
President  Loudon;  "Alma  Mater,"  E.  W.  Morgan,  '05,  Chancellor 
Burwash  ;"  Class  of  '55,"  Rev.  Dr.  Reynar,  Rev.  Dr.  Ryckman ; 
"Graduating  Class,"  D.  A.  Hewitt,  '06,  T.  P.  Campbell,  '05  ;  "Lady 
Undergraduates,"  W.  J.  Salter,  '05,  Miss  A.  D.  Switzer,  '  05  ;  "  College 
Societies,"  J.  S.  Bennett,  '05,  Miss  A.  G.  W.  Spence,  '05,  H.  D.  Rob- 
ertson, '05,  A.  E.  Elliott,  '05  ;  "  Senior  Stick,"  W.  A.  VValden,  '05, 
G.  A.  Archibald,  '06  ;  "  Athletic  Stick,"  S.  W.  Eakins,  B.A.,  '04, 
H.  G.  Brown,  '06;  "College  Press,"  J.  A.  Spencley,  '05,  H.  H. 
Cragg,  '05. 

Three  of  the  four  members  of  the  class  of  '55  were  present  as  guests, 
of  whom  Rev.  Dr.  Ryckman,  in  responding  to  a  toast  to  the  class, 
gave  perhaps  the  most  interesting  address  of  the  graduate  speakers. 
Among  the  efforts  of  the  graduating  class  we  may  single  out  Mr. 
Salter's  for  wit,  Miss  Switzer's  for  brevity,  Mr.  Bennett's  for  wisdom, 
Mr.  Salter,  in  proposing  the  toast  to  "  The  Ladies,"  accepted  the 
occasion  as  the  crisis  of  his  life.  The  issue,  in  case  of  a  failure,  filled 
him  with  gloomy  forebodings,  and  suggested  "one  on  Herodotus." 
It  seems  the  Father  of  History  (or  lies,  Mr.  Salter  could  not  tell 
which,  even  from  Thucydides),  while  touring  Arabia,  came  upon  the 
petrified  remains  of  a  man.  After  taking  great  pains,  in  his  usual  way, 
to  discover  the  causes  thereof  (though  he  might  have  inferred  that  he 
died  of  stony  grief),  Herodotus  remarked,  with  characteristic  evasive- 
ness, "  Whether  it  be  true  I  cannot  say,  or  whether  it  be  false,  but  to 
one  considering  the  matter,  it  would  appear  that  this  man  had  a  hard 
finish." 
5 


484  Acta    J  ictoriana. 

The  songs  were  up  to  the  mark ;  the  Freshmen  especially  are  to 
be  congratulated.  "Wild  ones,  tame  ones,  just  from  the  Zoo."- — 
'07's  parody  of  the  '08  yell.  "Cheer  up,  ye  little  Sophies."— '08 
"You  can't  have  any  of  our  Susies  When  your  Susies  are  gone." — '08. 
"  We  will  fill  the  air  with  dirges,  While  the  salt  wave  slowly  surges.'" 
— '06.  "  When  you  walk  out  with  a  big  B.A.,  And  a  hide  from  off  a 
sheep." — '06.     "  I  hardly  need  a  megaphone." — Levi. 

Nothing  marks  the  evolution  of  the  Freshman,  in  Victoria  at 
least,  like  pre-Sophomoric  anxiety  about  the  "  Bob."  Already  '08, 
after  the  usual  discussion,  have  decided,  by  a  majority  of  47  over  11, 
to  perpetuate  this  ancient  orgy.  With  unfailing  reversion  to  type 
certain  innovations  are  mooted,  e.g.^  to  adhere  to  the  Faculty  rules  ; 
that  ladies  "bob'"  the  ladies  (shade  of  Decorum,  where  art  thou!), 
that  personalities  be  tabooed,  etc.  While  we  do  not  doubt  that  'o8's 
"  Bob  "  will  be  an  epoch-making  event,  from  experience  and  observa- 
tion we  feel  sadly  convinced  that  many  of  their  noble  aims  will 
effervesce  before  Nov.  ist,  1905. 

While  buying  some  "Pop"  tickets.  He — ber 
A  certain  fair  maiden  did  see ; 

"  Her  cheeks  are  so  pink. 

They  will  drive  me  to  drink," 
Said  Heber,  not  knowing  'twas  '■''  sheT 

The  following  are  the  officers  elected  by  the  College  societies  for 
the  academic  year,  1905-06  : 

The  Modern  Language  Club — Hon.  Pres.,  Dr.  Horning;  Pres.,  E. 
E.  Ball,  '06  ;  ist  Vice-Pres.,  Miss  B.  L.  Scott,  '06  ;  2nd  Vice-Pres., 
Miss  M.  Bunting,  '07;  Sec.-Treas.,  K.  H.  Smith,  '08;  Councillors, 
Miss  K.  E.  Cullen,  '06,  Miss  V.  M.   Hamill,  '07,  Miss  H.  Pinel,  '08. 

The  Y.M.C.A.— Hon.  Pres.,  Rev.  J.  F.  McLaughlin,  B.A.,  B.D.; 
Pres.,  W.  G.  Bull,  '06  ;  Vice-Pres.,  J.  N.  Tribble,  '07  ;  Sec,  A.  Fore- 
man, '08  ;  Treas.,  H.  W.  Baker,  '07.  Conveners  of  committees  to 
appear  later. 

The  Athletic  Union — Hon.  Pres.,  Professor  Edgar;  Pres.,  C.  D. 
Henderson,  '06;  ist  Vice-Pres.,  H.  B.  Dwight,  '07  .  2nd  Vice-Pres., 
W.  W.  Davison,  'oS  \  Sec,  C.  B.  Kelly,  '07  ;  Treas.,  P.  B.  Macfarlane, 
'06;  B.  D.  Rep.,  W.  R.  Hibbert,  B.A.;  4th  year  Rep.,  J.  H.  Adams,; 
3rd  year  Rep.,  C  J.  Ford;  2nd  year  Rep.,  W.  Oldham  ;  ist  year  Rep., 
to  be  elected. 

The  Alma  .Mater  Society — Hon.  Pres.,  Professor  I>angford  :  Pres., 
G.  E.  Trueman,  '06  :  Vice-Pres.,  E.  Roland  ;  Sec,  J.  M.  Copeland,  '07  ; 
Treas.,  W.  B.  Albertson,  '07. 


Ada    Victoriaiia. 


485 


ALL  honor  to  our  representatives  in  the  Jennings  Cup  series  ! 
They  have  broken  the  record  of  the  last  few  years,  and  have 
drawn  an  absolute  line  between  past  failures  and  future  victories,  for 
surely,  having  tasted  of  the  latter,  we  can  never  revert  to  the  old  diet. 
They  have  inspired  a  new  enthusiasm,  which  means  honest  effort  on 
the  part  of  our  athletes  and  hearty  support  on  the  part  of  the  whole 
student  body.  A  lack  of  confidence  and  an  overgrown  respect  for 
precedent  has  characterized  us  in  the  past,  but  now  that  we  have 
demonstrated  our  superiority,  not  in  luck  but  in  ability,  we  are  safe 
in  looking  forward  to  a  better  life — quite  terrestrial — and  in  predicting 
prosperity  for  years  to  come.  If  a  prospective  student  is  gifted  in 
any  particular  line  he  craves  an  opportunity  to  display  his  aUlity. 
From  the  point  of  view  of  hockey  we  are  now  in  a  position  to  afford 
this  opportunity  to  the  aspirants  for  fame  from  the  various  high 
schools  and  preparatory  academies.  A  position  on  the  best  team 
among  the  afifiliated  colleges  is  not  wholly  to  be  despised. 

Although  we  had  prepared  nearly  half  the  basement  for  the  recep- 
tion of  the  cup,  and  had  gone  to  unlimited  expense  in  procuring 
Oriental  draperies  and  modish  furniture  as  the  only  fitting  setting  for 
such  a  trophy,  still  we  were,  through  a  technicality,  slightly  disap- 
pointed, and  instead  of  the  material  evidence  of  glory  we  have  but 
the  glory  itself.  After  successfully  encountering  all  the  teams  in  the 
series  to  our  own  satisfaction  and  to  the  conviction  of  our  opponents, 
the  "Cup  Executive"  suddenly  awoke  to  their  responsibility,  stimu- 
lated either  by  a  feeling  of  surprise  or  by  the  clamorings  of  some 
disappointed  contestants,  and  it  was  discovered  that  Davidson,  one 
of  our  crack  players,  had  figured  in  junior  O.  H.  A.  circles  and  was 
consequently  ineligible  to  play  on  the  college  team.  The  discovery 
of  this  fact  was  rather  ill-timed  as  far  as  Vic.  was  concerned,  and  the 
existence  of  such  a  rule  affecting  the  Jennings  Cup  games  came 
somewhat  as  a  surprise.  However  we  are  perfectly  satisfied  with  the 
regulation  and   the   interpretation  of  it,  even  though  the  application 


486  Ac^a    Victoriana. 

smarted  a  bit.  The  one  peculiar  feature  of  the  whole  affair  is  that 
Davidson  was  not  disqualified  a  little  earlier  in  the  season,  as  it 
would  have  done  away  with  unnecessary  practice  and  considerable 
loss  of  time  on  all  sides.  The  disqualification  seemed  to  be  condi- 
tioned upon  the  ultimate  success  of  the  team.  That  Victoria  was 
perfectly  innocent  in  the  matter  is  evidenced  by  the  fact  that  David- 
son himself  made  no  secret  of  his  outside  connection.  We  will  know 
better  next  year,  and  for  the  present  be  satisfied  with  the  thought 
that  we  have  easily  the  best  team,  and  that  it  is  composed  of  bona  fide 
undergraduates. 

000 

A  week  after  the  defeat  of  Senior  Arts,  Vic.  gave  the  Dental  aggre- 
gation the  "frozen  glare"  (with  apologies  to  the  local  editor)  and 
they  retired  praying  for  greater  success  in  the  painless  extraction  of 
teeth  than  fate  had  accorded  them  on  the  hockey  rink.  The  boys 
did  not  set  the  pace  at  the  beginning,  and  at  half-time  the  score  was 
against  them,  but  in  the  second  half  they  pulled  out  and  won  con- 
veniently with  a  score  of  four  to  two.  The  line  up  was  :  Goal,  Salter  ; 
point,  Robertson  ;  cover,  Stockton ;  cover,  Macfarlane ;  forwards, 
Davidson,  Campbell,  Oldham.  As  will  be  seen  some  changes  were 
made  in  the  personnel  of  the  team.  Stockton,  of  the  Freshman 
Class,  replaced  Macfarlane  at  cover,  a  position  which  he  held  with 
distinction  throughout  the  rest  of  the  series.  He  proved  to  be  a  cool 
man  in  any  emergency  and  very  effective,  especially  in  his  substantial 
checking.  Macfarlane  moved  up  to  the  position  of  rover  and  luckily 
found  himself  quite  at  home  there.  Salter  and  Davidson  showed  up 
particularly  well,  the  little  man  in  goal  making  some  beautiful  stops. 

000 

There  is  a  veritable  wealth  of  athletic  news  this  month  and  we  are 
straining  under  the  unusual  but  pleasant  burden.  The  achievements 
of  the  Ladies'  Hockey  Team  have  forced  a  division  of  interest,  and 
the  success  of  their  graceful  efforts  has  elicited  so  much  praise  that 
their  cheeks  are  even  yet  bearing  the  after  image  of  a  modest  blush  of 
satisfaction.  Their  playing  has  from  the  first  been  characterized  by  a 
skill  and  vim  that  astonished  their  opponents,  and  in  the  several 
games  with  Havergal  and  St.  Hilda's  they  suffered  but  one  defeat, 
and  this  probably  being  due  to  a  too  strenuous  participation  in  the 
gaieties  of  the  previous  evening  and  the  consequent  lack  of  "beauty 
sleep."  Incidentally  it  may  be  said  that  though  "  beauty  sleep  "  is 
not,  as  a  general  rule,  necessary  with  the  members  of  the  team,  still  it 


Acta    Victor iaiia.  487 

does  count  when  a  match  is  scheduled  for  the  next  morning.  Mr. 
Davison,  the  coach,  is  to  be  severely  censured  for  failing  to  instruct 
the  players  in  this  regard. 

000 

On  February  7th  V'^ictoria  and  Junior  Arts  met  in  the  semi  finals, 
and  the  University  College  team  was  defeated  in  the  second  half  by 
a  score  of  five  to  four.  Why  is  it  that  we  almost  invariably  play  an 
up-hill  game  by  sleeping  at  the  start  and  thus  allowing  our  opponents 
to  pile  up  a  few.  It  is  a  very  dangerous  thing  to  do,  as  men  can 
nearly  always  play  a  better  game  when  in  the  lead  ;  it  is  comparatively 
easy  to  fight  for  a  victory,  but  to  fight  first  of  all  for  equality  requires 
a  mighty  dogged  disposition.     The  line  up  : 

Victoria.  Junior  Arts. 

Salter Goal .  .Keith 

Robertson Point Boyd 

Stockton Cover Lampert 

Macfarlane Rover Fraser 

Campbell Forwards Laidlaw 

Davidson "  Davidson 

Oldham "         Stewart 

Victoria  and  Senior  S.P.S.  qualified  for  the  final,  and  the  game 
would  have  delighted  the  eyes  of  our  graduates,  not  because  it  was 
actually  the  most  closely  contested  match  of  the  series,  but  rather 
because  our  boys  played  the  swiftest  hockey  of  the  season  and  won 
out  by  a  most  satisfactory  score.  After  the  first  ten  minutes'  play  the 
result  was  past  doubt.  The  Schools  were  outplayed  in  every  particu- 
lar and  at  the  last  were  literally  played  off  their  feet.  Close  checking 
and  following  were  the  tactics  adopted  by  the  Vic.  team,  and  they 
were  eminently  successful.  Macfarlane  showed  wonderful  form  and 
•invariably  won  out  in  the  scrimmages.  Davidson  was  brilliant  as 
usual  and  was  ably  seconded  by  Campbell  and  Oldham,  both  of 
whom  played  the  steady  part  of  veterans.  The  defence  was  irre- 
proachable. Robertson,  Salter  and  Stockton  form  a  trio  hard  to 
beat.  Salter  had  little  opportunity  to  shine,  but  the  few  shots  he  did 
receive  were  put  in  with  a  vengeance  and  were  stopped  with  all  Jane's 
inimitable  grace  and  ease.  The  two  teams  were  about  equal  in 
weight.  The  play  was  fast  but  free  from  any  roughness,  the  few  pen 
alties  inflicted  being  for  minor  offences.  The  final  score  was  five  to 
one  in  Vic's  favor. 


488  Ada    Victoriana. 

The  exhibition  match  with  McMaster  ended  as  expected  with  a 
win  for  the  visiting  team.  The  only  one  seriously  affected  or  dis- 
satisfied with  the  result  was  Jerry. 

COO 

The  crowning  event  of  the  winter  was  the  trip  to  Hamilton  and  the 
subsequent  match  with  the  Thistle  Ladies'  Hockey  Team  of  that  re- 
nowned burg.  Under  the  gracious  and  delightful  chaperonage  of  Mrs. 
Sweetnam,  and  accompanied  by  sundry  camp-followers  and  hangers- 
on,  the  team  left  the  Union  Depot  at  one  o'clock  p.m.,  and  on 
arriving  at  Hamilton  was  entertained  by  Mrs.  Miles,  a  very  hospitable 
lady  having  a  charming  interest  in  Annesley  Hall.  After  a  short  rest 
a  start  was  made  for  the  rink^  and  the  game  started  about  five  o'clock. 
Although  eventually  beaten  by  a  slight  margin,  the  co-eds  put  up  the 
fastest  hockey  ever  provided  for  the  Hamilton  ladies,  who  offered 
some  little  balm  in  the  shape  of  a  five  o'clock  tea  after  the  match 
was  concluded.  The  trip  home  was  a  record  breaker.  The  G.T.R., 
hearing  that  the  Victoria  girls  were  suffering  from  an  acute  attack  of 
home-sickness,  decided  to  rush  the  time  table,  and  thus  gam  their 
everlasting  gratitude.  The  result  was  that  the  entire  forty  miles  were 
covered  in  something  less  than  five  hours,  four  hours  and  fifty  minutes 
to  be  exact. 

000 
An  Incident  of  Interest  to  Few. 

While  the  ladies  were  being  entertained  by  Mrs.  Miles,  the  gentle- 
men, taking  advantage  of  th;s  brief  respite,  betook  themselves  to  ye 
Christopher's  restaurant,  where  a  ravishing  meal  of  syrup  and  pancakes 
was  indulged  in.  In  the  midst  of  a  sedate  and  extremely  edifying 
harangue  delivered  by  Mr.  Campbell  our  privacy  was  broken  in  upon 
by  the  entrance  of  a  decidedly  interesting  though  unassuming  lady  in 
mouse-colored  raiment,  who  sat  leisurely  down  at  a  near- by  table. 
Moderating  our  voices  and  demeanor  to  harmonize  with  the  air  of 
introspection  which  she  assumed,  we  continued  for  a  little  our  com- 
munion with  one  another,  when,  shade  of  decorum  !  she  addressed 
herself  to  us  in  language  more  voluble  than  coherent.  'Twas  then  we 
perceived  that  she  wore  a  veil ;  not  an  ordinary  brown  veil  with  white 
dots,  one  of  which  always  coincides  with  the  point  of  the  nose  ;  not 
one  of  those  material  veils,  but  one  rather  of  an  inner  nature,  which 
sheltered  her  mind  from  the  penetrating  gaze  of  insolent  curiosity  and 
prevented  the  disarrangement  of  the  tiny  tendrils  of  mentality  by  the 


Ada    Victoriana. 


489 


boisterous  winds  of  universal  thought.  Through  the  fine  meshes  we 
could  occasionally  get  a  glimpse  of  a  meaning  almost  intelligible  to 
our  benighted  souls,  but  the  main  current  of  thought  seemed  not  in 
harmony  with  our  existence.  Indeed,  the  lady  did  not  appear  to  see 
us  through  rose-colored  glasses,  for  from  her  words  we  judged  ourselves 
to  be  perceived  as  horribly  misshapen,  even  unto  the  Hkeness  of  crea- 
tures that  were  once  possessed  and  ran  down  into  the  sea.  It  was 
then  we  realized  the  mistake  of  allowing  Mr.  Robertson  and  Mr.  Hen- 
derson to  accompany  us.  The  obliging  waitress  proffered  us  an  intro- 
duction, but  owing  to  the  fact  that  this  interesting  personage  had 
obviously  travelled  in  higher  circles  than  we  were  acquainted  with — 
her  conversation  was  mostly  of  queens,  countesses  and  castles — and 
also  to  the  fact  that  the  recorder  of  this  tale  was  overcome  with  his 
customary  shyness,  the  offer  was  declined.  The  conclusion  was  sud- 
den and  lacked  interest.  Curtain. 


L'^MtSK^ 


SCENE    ON    VANCOUVER    ISLAND 


IX 


Acta    Victoriana. 


Can  You  Study  One  Hour 

Without  your  eyes  feeling  tired  or  causing  a  severe  headache  ? 
This  condition  is  due  to  some  refractive  error,  and  can  be  reheved  by 
wearing  Glasses  properly  fitted.  Our  optician  is  an  expert  in  such 
cases  ;   our  prices  are  very  reasonable  ;  call  or  'phone  for  appointments. 


WATCH      REPAIRS     RECEIVE     CAREFUL     ATTENTION 


College  Pins 

in  great  variety. 

Special   designs   made 

to  order. 


PHONE    N.   1152. 


W.  W.  MUNN 

Jeweler  and  Optician 

800  VONGE  ST. 


We  carry  a  full  line  of 

the  Ideal 

Waterman  Fountain  Pen. 

Call  and  try  the  points. 


ist  do  jr  North  of  Bloor  Street. 


\Jnderwear  \Jmbrellas 

Hatters    and    F\xmishers  Fine    NecK^vear 

J AME.v$    CRANG,  788  Yonge  Street, 


3     Doors    Below     Blo< 


Stollery's 

For       -         -        - 

Students 


THE  MEN'S  AVEAR 
STORE 


750  Yong'e  Street 


READERS, 


When  buying,  don't 
forget  our  adver- 
tisers. 


Correctly  designed,  carefully  finished,  with 
strict  attention  paid  to  the  smallest  details. 
Our  Haikcl'tting  is  guaranteed  to  give 
.Satiskaction. 

E.  M.  KENNEDY  &  CO. 


Barbers 


484  Spadina  Ave. 


G  doors  south  of 
College  St. 


The    College    Shaving  Parlor 
664  YONGE  ST. 

STUBENTS 


South  of 
St.  Mary's  St. 


For  a  Rugby  Hair  Trim  in  up-to-date 
style,    Shaving,     Shampooing,     Mas- 
saging, etc.,  come  to 
JOS.  B.  SCARLETT 

acijt\t  c*      We  use  onh  purest  lotions  and 

bfcA  TOnge  at.    instruments.    Strictly hyprienic 


RELV.    JOHN     POTTS.    D.D. 

GENERAL   SECRETARY   OF   EDUCATION. 


ACTA  VICTORIANA 

Published  Monthly  during  the  College  Year  by  the  Union  Literary 
Society  of  Victoria  University,  Toronto. 


Vol.  XXVIII. 


TORONTO,  MAY,   1905. 


No.  7. 


M 


Mount  JUlison  University,  Sackville 

BY    REV.    \V.    \V.    ANDREWS,    M. A.,    LL.D. 

OUXT  ALLISON  University  is  the  only  independent  Methodist 
University  in  the  British  Empire.     It  is  unique  also  in  the 
form  into  which   it   has  developed,  for   under  the  control  of  the  one 

Board  of  Regents  there 
is  a  preparatory  Acad- 
emy, a  Commercial 
Department,  a  Ladies' 
College,  a  Conservatory 
of  Music,  a  department 
of  Fine  Art,  a  Normal 
School  of  Domestic 
Science,  an  Arts  College, 
a  department  of  The- 
ology and  a  department 
of  Engineering.  Space 
will  allow  that  mention 
be  made  of  the  salient 
features  only  of  this 
group  of  Colleges, 
which  attract  yearly 
about  half  a  thousand 
students  to  its  many 
halls.  The  campus  is 
a  park  of  forty  acres  in 
extent  with  many  attrac- 
tive features.  The  buildings  are  valued  at  $250,000,  and  the  endow- 
ment stands  at  $170,000.       The  professors  and  teachers  number  in 


TR.    D.    ALLISON,    PRESIDENT. 


49- 


Acta    Vidonaiui. 


"^V'^V, 


Id 

a 


c 
u 


Acfa    J^ictoj'iana.  493 

all  thirty  four.  The  geographical  position  of  the  University  and  the  his- 
torical associations  of  the  place  are  also  noteworthy.  Mount  Allison 
stands  at  the  head  of  the  Bay  of  Fundy  on  the  narrow  isthmus 
which  joins  Nova  Scotia  to  the  mainland.  The  famous  tides  of  the  bay 
sweep  past  the  College  in  the  tidal  river  Tantramar  and  seven 
miles  beyond.  The  students  from  their  residential  rooms  look  out 
over  the  quiet  bay  marshes,  of  which  Roberts  has  sung,  the  poet 
whose  early  home  is  within  sight  of  this  hill.  The  Cobequid  Moun- 
tains of  Nova  Scotia  are  seen  across  the  tides  ;  just  behind  the  hill 
lurks  the  blue  peak  of  Shepody  and  on  a  headland  fronting  "the  bay,  a 
site  chosen  with  that  wonderful  instinct  which  guided  the  early  French 
explorers  in  the  locating  of  their  trading  posts,  stands  the  dismantled 
ramparts  of  the  old  Fort  Beausejour,  now  called  Fort  Cumberland. 
The  fall  of  this  fort  passed  the  supremacy  of  this  section  of  Canada 
from  La  France  to  Britain.  Then  followed  Quebec.  Here,  too,  is 
the  oldest  Methodist  ground  of  the  Dominion,  for  the  two  locations 
which  contest  the  honor  of  being  the  site  of  the  first  Methodist  church 
in  Canada  are  in  this  neighborhood.  These  institutions  of  learning 
are  well  placed  here  to  commemorate  the  deeds  of  our  fathers  and 
keep  alive  their  spirit.  It  would  seem  to  be  a  fitting  thing  that  some 
memorial  contributed  by  the  whole  Church  should  yet  be  founded 
here.  All  the  transcontinental  trains  on  their  way  to  their  eastern 
seaports  must  pass  over  this  isthmus,  and  at  almost  equal  travelling 
distances  from  Sackville  stand  St.  John,  Chatham,  Halifax  and  Char- 
lottetown,  and  in  a  still  wider  circle  Fredericton,  Yarmouth  and 
Sydney  are  found.  Newfoundland  and  Labrador,  Bermuda,  New 
England,  Eastern  Ontario  along  an  outermost  circle,  send  their  sons 
and  daughters  to  Mount  Allison.  For  an  educational  plant  the  posi- 
tion is  eminently  strategic.  It  is  "  the  hub "  of  the  Maritime 
Provinces. 

This  educational  enterprise  was  founded  in  1S40  by  Mr.  Chas  F. 
Allison,  a  wealthy  merchant  of  Sackville.  This  early  Academy  filled 
a  very  important  place  in  the  early  educational  history  of  these 
provinces  by  the  sea.  In  1862  the  Mount  Allison  Wesleyan  College 
was  opened  under  charter  from  the  Legislature.  Then  followed  the 
Ladies'  Academy,  now  the  Ladies'  College.  In  comparatively  recent 
years  the  Conservatory  of  Music,  the  Museum  of  Fine  Art,  Memorial 
Hall,  the  University  Residence  and  the  Hall  of  Science  have  been 
added  to  the  educational  equipment. 

In  Memorial  Hall  all  the  work  of  the  courses  of  Arts  and  Theology, 
•except    Science,    is   carried   on.     The   University    library,    which    is 


494 


Ada    Victoriana. 


>2, 

z 


■A 
en 

O 


Ada    Victoriana. 


495 


emphatically  a  working  library,  consists  of  over  8,000  well-selected 
volumes.  It  is  open  to  the  students  at  all  hours.  It  occupies 
crowded  quarters  at  one  end  of  the  hall,  while  at  the  other  is  found 
the  College  chapel,  whose  rich  memorial  windows  commemorate  our 
founder  and  Rev.  Wm.  Black,  "  the  apostle  of  Methodism  "  in  the 
Maritime  Provinces.  On  the  walls  is  placed  a  tablet  in  memory  of 
Colonel  Harold  Borden,  a  son  of  the  Minister  of  Militia,  who  fell  in 
South  Africa. 

The  Arts  College  is  affiliated  with  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  and  its 
students  of  two  years'  standing  can  enter  Oxford  without  writing  on 
the  responsions.  This  year  Mount  Allison  sends  two  of  her  men  to 
the  Isis,  one  representing   New  Brunswick  and  the  other  Bermuda. 


ACADEMY    AND    COMMERCIAL    BUILDING. 


The  work  in  Science  and  Engineering  will  enable  a  student  to  enter 
the  third  year  of  Engineering  in  McGill  University.  Similar  affiliation 
provides  for  like  privileges  in  Dalhousie  post-graduate  Schools  of  Law 
and  Medicine. 

The  Hall  of  Science  contains  lecture-rooms  and  laboratories  for 
work  in  Physics,  Chemistry  and  Biology.  The  equipment  of  lathes, 
work-benches,  forges  for  the  shop  work  and  rooms  for  drawing  of  the 
Engineering  course  is  complete.  $10,000  has  lately  been  spent  in  this 
department.  Prof.  W.  J.  Sweetser,  of  the  Massachusetts  Institute 
of  Technology,  presides  over  the  work  in  Engineering.  This  work  is 
rapidly  growing,  and  important  additions  to  the  equipment  and 
staff  have  become  necessary. 


496  Aifa    Victoriana. 

The  University  Residence  is  up  to  the  present  the  finest  College 
residence  in  the  Dominion.  It  is  heated  by  hot  water  and  lighted 
throughout  by  electricity.  The  fact  that  Mount  Allison  has  three 
large  residences  and  dining  halls,  has  led  to  some  serious  discussion 
of  the  proposition  to  invite  the  General  Conference  to  hold  a  session 
here.  The  members  could  be  suitably  entertained,  while  the  large 
assembly  halls,  lecture  rooms,  reading  rooms  and  libraries,  and  the 
close  association  of  the  members,  would  lead  to  the  expediting  of 
Conference  business.  The  only  objections  are  the  dislocation  of  the 
terms  of  the  Ladies'  College  and  the  Academy,  which  generally  open 
early  in  September,  and  the  heavy  burden  it  would  entail  upon  the 
administrative  heads  of  the  Colleges.  It  is  well,  however,  for  the 
Church  to  know  that  there  is  here  a  University  group  ample  enough 
in  its  appointments  for  such  a  task. 

The  President  of  the  University  is  David  Allison,  LL.D.,  and  with 
him  are  associated  nine  professors  and  two  lecturers.  Notable  in  the 
group  is  our  grand  old  man.  Dr.  Chas.  Stewart,  late  Dean  of  Theology 
and  now  Professor  Emeritus.  Ontario  is  represented  on  ihe  staff  in 
Profs.  Hunton,  Watson  and  Andrews. 

The  Ladies'  College  is  under  the  Principalship  of  Rev.  B.  C. 
Borden,  D.D.  A  year  ago  last  January  an  addition  to  the  main 
building,  costing  $40,000,  was  opened.  The  greatly  increased  accom- 
modation has  already  been  filled.  The  Vice-Principal  is  Miss  E.  S. 
Baker,  I*h.D.,  -Toronto,  and  the  other  Ontarians  on  the  staff  are 
Miss  Margaret  Graham,  Miss  Ethel  Edie  and  Miss  McAlly.  The 
other  members  of  the  staff  hail  from  the  Provinces,  England  and  the 
United  States.  In  connection  with  the  Ladies'  College  is  the  depart, 
ment  of  Elocution  and  Oratory,  affiliated  with  the  Emerson  School  of 
Oratory  and  the  Normal  School  of  Domestic  Science,  which  is  installed 
in  a  separate  building  and  has  been  completely  equipped  in  the  finest 
style  by  Mrs.  Massey-Treble,  of  Toronto.  Those  who  graduate  in 
this  department  are  required  to  take  the  science  of  the  three  years  of 
the  University  course. 

The  Conservatory  of  Music  is  a  fine  building  closely  adjoining  the 
Ladies'  College.  The  equipment  of  this  department  consists  of  a 
three-manual  pipe  organ,  a  Steinway  grand  piano,  and  fifty-two  pianos 
for  practice.  The  fine  old  organ  in  Lingley  Hall,  our  Convocation 
Hall,  is  also  at  the  service  of  this  department.  Prof.  George  Wilson 
is  the  musical  director,  and  Dr.  Raymond  Archibald,  Ph.D.,  has 
charge  of  the  Violin  Department.  Beethoven  Hall  is  the  concert 
hall  of  this  building.    This  hall  and  the  Eurhetorian,  in  the  University 


Ada    Victoriana.  497 

residence,  are  the  favorite  halls  for  the  .many  lectures  and  concerts, 
which  occur  during  the  College  terms. 

The  Museum  of  Fine  Art  is  the  architectural  gem  of  all  the  build- 
ings. The  style  is  Byzantine.  The  Owen's  Art  collection  is  valued 
at  various  sums  over  $50,000.  The  names  of  Landseer,  Reynolds, 
West  and  Constable  are  found  in  the  catalogue.  The  building  is 
divided  into  three  halls,  in  which  the  statues  and  paintings  are  dis- 
posed. The  larger  statues  and  oil  paintings  occupy  the  central  hall, 
and  the  water  color  paintings  are  found  in  the  halls  at  each  end.  The 
large  studios  at  the  back  are  plentifully  supplied  with  casts,  models, 
etc.  Prof.  John  Hammond,  R.A.,  whose  paintings  of  Rocky  Mountain 
scenery  are  so  well  known,  is  the  director  of  the  work  in  the  studios. 
No  other  College  in  Canada  is  so  equipped. 

The  B;ys'  Academy  is  presided  over  by  Principal  J.  M.  Palmer. 
This  flourishing  Academy  provides  a  boarding  school  for  boys,  and 
fits  them  for  matriculation  into  the  courses  of  Art  and  Engineering 
of  the  University,  or  leads  them  through  a  business  course  to  a 
Commercial-  College  diploma.  The  Principal  is  assisted  by  five 
teachers. 

Mount  Allison  has  the  distinction  of  being  the  first  College  in 
Canada  to  open  its  full  courses  to  women,  and  in  1882,  from  her  halls 
graduated  Miss  Hattie  Stewart,  the  first  woman  Bachelor  of  Arts  in 
Canada.  In  the  first  graduating  class  were  Senator  Josiah  Wood  and 
the  Rev.  Howard  Sprague,  "  the  Wendell  Phillips  of  Canada."  Among 
the  notable  men  who  have  graduated  here  may  be  named  the  late 
Judge  King,  of  the  Supreme  Court ;  Judge  Burbidge,  of  the  Court  of 
Exchequer  ;  Dr.  R.  Weldon,  Dean  of  the  Dalhousie  Law  School ; 
Dr.  Frank  Nicholson,  of  Middleton  University,  and  Dr.  Clarence 
Webster,  of  Chicago  University.  Dr.  Inch,  the  Superintendent  of 
Education  of  New  Brunswick,  was  for  many  years  her  President.  The 
great  progress  of  the  last  few  years  has  awakened  great  enthusiasm 
among  the  graduates  and  undergraduates,  and  now  all  are  looking 
toward  the  greater  Mount  Allison  to  be.  What  that  shall  be  only  the 
future  can  reveal.     It  will,  at  least,  be  worthy  of  the  past. 


< 
r- 

2 

< 

c/; 

bT 

O 

o 

u 


< 

c/: 
Z 
< 


Acta   Victortana. 


499 


Stanstead  College,  Quebec 

AMONG  the  many  beauty  spots  of  our  beloved  Dominion  none  is 
fairer — none  could  be  fairer — than  the  little  town  of  Stanstead, 
in  that  Protestant  part  of  French  Quebec  lying  east  of  the  Richelieu 
and  known  since  1790  as  The  Eastern  Townships. 

True,  the  majority  who  read  Acta's  pages  have  never  heard  of 
Stanstead,  and  have  but  vague  ideas  of  the  Eastern  Townships,  so 
aptly  christened  "  The  Switzerland  of  Canada  \  "  But  the  happy 
minority — those  whom  a  kind  fortune  has  led  on  various  pretexts  to 
summer  by  our  lakes,  scale  our  mountains,  taste  the  rare  hospitality 

of  our  homes,  and  gaze  in 
speechless  wonder  on  our 
gorgeous  sunsets — these  will 
tell  you  that  you  do  not  know 
your  Canada  until  you  know 
these  Eastern  Townships. 
"  The  summit  "  Stanstead  is 
an  ideal  College  town,  with 
its  long,  quiet,  maple-lined 
street ;  its  substantial  homes, 
with  their  lawns  and  fiower 
gardens  ;  its  picturesque  ceme- 
tery on  the  southern  shore  of 
Crystal  Lake  ;  its  western 
panorama  ot  mountain  peaks, 
extending  from  Jay's  sharp 
point  in  the  Vermont  Moun- 

FLANDERS,    PRINCIPAL.  .  ,  i  ,        l    ,  •, 

tains  to  the  venerable  bald 
head  of  old  Orford  to  the  north  ;  and  last,  but  to  this  paper  not  least, 
its  group  of  College  buildings  in  their  setting  of  ample  grounds,  shade 
trees  and  flower  beds.  Some  of  the  features  of  the  extensive  grounds 
of  the  College  are  two  tennis  courts,  the  golf  links,  a  basket  ball  court, 
large  campus  on  which  many  a  football  game  has  been  fought  and  won, 
driveways  and  shady  paths,  and  a  woody  hillside,  which,  in  its  natural 
beauty,  slopes  downward  to  the  busy,  rushing  Tomafobia  River,  and 
down  which  a  well-worn  path  leads  to  the  boys'  swimming  hole. 

These  all  speak  of  the  good  times  enjoyed  by  the  students  when 

the  afternoon  lessons  are  over,  or  on  the  long  bright  Saturdays  of 

spring  and  fall.     In  the  winter  time  a  skating  rink  provides  exercise 

and  amusement  for  the  College  circle,  and  had  we  only  space  how 

2 


DR. 


500  Acta   Victoi'iana. 

proudly  would  we  tell  you  of  our  different  hockey  teams,  from  the 
girls'  club,  so  picturesque  upon  the  ice,  to  our  stalwart,  athletic 
seniors,  who  for  three  succeeding  years  have  captured  the  cup  from 
the  Eastern  Townships  Hockey  League. 

Five  miles  from  the  College  lies  the  gem  of  lakes,  Memphramagog, 
with  Bear  Mountain  and  Owl's  Head  rising  abruptly  on  its  western 
shore.  On  these  waters  and  shores  how  many  student-picnickers  have 
spent  charmed  liours,  and  it  is  over  the  shoulder  of  those  mountains 
that  the  College  watches  the  gorgeous  dying  of  the  day,  while  the 
whole  heavens  are  bathed  in  crimson  glory. 

As  to  the  College  buildings,  the  accompanying  cut  shows  most  of 
them.  The  large  central  one,  which  was  built  in  1874,  was  for  many 
years  the  only  one.  and  in  it  were  found  not  only  residence  for  all 
teachers,  but  class-rooms  for  all  departments. 

About  twelve  yf  ars  ago  the  Commercial  School  grew  too  large  for 
its  accommodation,  when  Dr.  Bugbee  presented  the  trustees  with  the 
white  buildii^g  to  the  right  of  the  College  proper,  with  sufficient  funds 
to  prepare  it  for  its  new  purpose. 

Slowly  but  surely  the  College  continued  to  grow,  until  in  1901 
it  was  found  that  the  Music  Department  could  no  longer  be  accom- 
modated. Then  the  heirs  of  the  late  Charles  Pierce  came  forward 
and  built  the  beautiful  Music  Building,  presenting  it  to  the  College. 
This  is  now  headquarters  for  the  Eastern  Townships  College  of 
Music,  which  is  doing  splendid  work  in  this  department  of  the  fine 
Arts.  Two  years  ago  we  were  enabled  to  expand  once  more  by  the 
generosity  of  the  tried  and  true  friends  of  this  institution.  The  heirs 
of  the  late  Horace  Holmes  erected  a  much-needed  Model  School, 
into  which  our  junior  grades  were  at  once  housed,  and  other  friends 
built  a  model  little  hospital  for  the  use  of  the  sick.  Thus,  our  buildings 
now  number  five,  and  yet  so  rapidly  are  we  growing  and  so  popular  is 
this  College  becoming  that  this  year  we  have  been  obliged  to  turn 
several  eager  applicants  from  our  doors. 

During  its  thirty-two  years  of  existence  Stanstead  College  has  had 
its  ups  and  downs,  but  of  late  years  it  seems  to  have  found  a  secure 
footing,  and  is  becoming  larger  and  more  prosperous  year  by  year. 
Of  the  men  who  have  given  this  institution  their  earnest  effoit,  two 
have  presided  over  its  destiny  for  a  term  of  twelve  years  each,  viz., 
Rev.  A.  Lee  Holmes,  ALA.,  and  the  present  President,  Dr.  Flanders. 

The  College  is  still  fulfilling  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  built,  that 
of  providing  a  Christian  home  in  which  the  Protestant  youth  of  this 
part  of  our  country  may  be  educated.  c.  R.  f. 


Ac^a    Victoriana.  50 1 

WesLeyan   Theological  College,  Montreal 

BY    REV.    WM.    JACKSON,    D.D. 

THIS  institution  was  founded  in  1873.  It  is,  however,  the  out- 
come of  a  sentiment  which  existed  decades  before  that  date. 
Methodism  in  Montreal,  at  least  after  1815,  was  of  a'decidedly  British 
Wesleyan  type.  The  educational  peculiarity  of  this  is  the  founding  of 
Theological  institutes  rather  than  engaging  in  general  education,  as  is 
so  largely  done  by  American  Methodism.     The  result  was  that,  after 

planning  for  years, 
the  rich,  conservative 
and  honored  members 
of  the  older  Methodism 
resolved  to  establish  in 
Montreal  a  Theological 
College,  which  should 
be  affiliated  with  McGill 
University,  which  was 
ihen  rapidly  growing 
under  the  able  adminis- 
tration of  the  very 
eminent  Christian 
scientist,  Sir  William 
Dawson,  who  always 
proved  himself  a  true 
friend  of  this  and  the 
other  three  Theological 
Colleges  affiliated  to 
the  University.  The 
Wesleyan  Conference  meeting  in  1873  in  Montreal,  after  a  vigorous 
discussion,  approved  of  the  scheme. 

The  College  began  its  operations  with  eight  students  in  the  class- 
rooms of  the  Dominion  Square  Church.  At  the  inaugural  exercises, 
addresses  were  delivered  by  Rev.  Dr.  Rigg  and  Rev.  Dr.  E.  Jenkins, 
of  London,  England.  In  this  church  for  ten  years,  Dr.  Douglas  and 
Dr.  Shaw  did  a  large  amount  of  difficult  and  valuable  work.  It  was 
about  the  same  time  that  the  Presb)terian  College  began  i:s  work  in 
the  old  Erskine  Church,  and  the  Diocesan  in  the  Synod  Hall. 

A  dark  and  terrible  period  of  financial  reverses  came  in  1877-78, 
wrecking  many  of  the  strongest  commercial  establishments  of  the 
city.  The  small  remnant  of  the  original  endowment,  for  which 
$50,000  was  subscribed,  was  disappearing.     The  College  was  without 


REV.    \V.    I.    SHAW,    M.A.,    D.D  ,  PRINCIPAL. 


502 


Acta    Victormna. 


H 

o 


o 

w 

o 


u 

c 
o 

5 

E 
H 

z 

< 

> 

J 

X 


Ada    Victoriana.  503 

a  habitation.  A  strong  feeling  was  growing  throughout  the  country 
for  the  closing  of  the  institution  and  merging  it  into  the  Theological 
Faculty  of  Victoria  at  Cobourg,  which  Faculty  was  organized  about 
that  time.  The  decision  to  build  in  Montreal  was  the  turning  point 
which  gave  permanence  to  the  institution.  Dr.  Shaw  rallied  and 
canvassed  its  friends  for  this  purpose.  Hon.  Senator  Ferrier  secured 
a  very  fine  property  for  the  College  on  University  Street,  where  the 
new  building  was  opened  in  September,  1883.  At  once  a  large 
majority  of  cities  surrendered  their  opposition  and  recognized  the 
great  possibilities  of  usefulness  which  opened  up  before  the  institution, 
an  anticipation  which  has  been  fully  verified  in  its  general  usefulness 
to  the  church  and  in  the  influential  place  it  now  has  in  the  University, 
in  Montreal  Protestantism  and  in  public  education  in  the  city  and 
ptovince. 

Principal  Douglas  brought  to  it  the  great  power  of  his  eloquence 
and  wide  personal  influence.  This  was  one  of  the  most  potential 
factors  in  the  history  of  the  institution. 

Mr.  S.  Finley,  who  was  treasurer  from  1883  to  his  death  in  1903, 
rendered  most  valuable  service  in  collecting  for  the  College  ;  first,  in 
wiping  off  a  debt  of  $15,000  on  the  building,  and  further,  in  adding 
to  the  endowment  about  $15,000.  The  largest  benefactor  of  the 
College  was  the  late  Hart  A.  Massey,  of  Toronto,  whose  bequest  of 
$50,000  has  helped  to  make  fair  provision  for  present  current  needs. 

Dr.  Douglas  died  in  1894,  and  was  succeeded  by  Dr.  Shaw  as 
Principal  up  to  1900,  when,  owing  to  failing  health,  he  resigned  this 
office,  though  continuing  full  professional  duties.  Dr.  Maggs  was  then 
appointed  Principal,  and  on  his  resigning  in  1903,  Dr.  Shaw  was  again 
called  to  the  office.  Dr.  Jackson  was  appointed  successor  to  Dr. 
Antliff"  in  1901,  and  Dr.  Elliott  to  Prof.  Harris  in  1902.  Every 
department  in  Divinity  is  now  fully  provided  for. 

The  total  enrolment  of  students  from  1873  to  1905  is  431.  The 
highest  record  was  in  1892  of  sixty-one  resident  students  and  nine 
extra  mural.  For  several  years  past  the  attendance  has  seriously 
declined,  but  this  year  there  has  been  a  marked  return  to  former 
figures,  there  being  forty-one  in  residence  and  twenty-four  extr  maural 
students. 

The  advantages  afforded  by  the  institution  are  the  variety  of 
courses  it  offers  and  the  convenience  it  gives  the  students  by  boarding 
in  the  College  and  close  to  the  University.  It  has  gained  favor  in 
many  quarters  by  its  financial  administration.  It  has  no  debt,  a  fact 
which  implies  severe  economy  and  self-denial  in  the  earlier  years  of  its 
history,  without  which,  most  acknowledge,  it  could  not  have  survived. 


504 


Ada    Vic/oriana. 


Jilberta  College,   Edmonton 

PRIOR  to  1903  Canadian  Methodism  had  only  two  seats  of  higher 
learning  west  of  Ontario  —  Wesley  College,  Winnipeg,  and 
Columbian  College,  New  Westminster,  B.C.;  and  between  them  lay  a 
stretch  of  territory  sufficiently  large  to  contain  several  of  the  kingdoms 
of  Europe,  and  fertile  enough  to  feed  millions.  Its  fertility  was 
attracting  thousands  of  settlers  who,  with  their  families,  scattered 
over  its  vast  stretches  of  prairie.     Soon  there  were  hundreds  of  young 

men  and  women  who  were 
desirous  of  securing  the  cul- 
ture which  a  higher  education 
affords,  and  yet  were  unable 
to  travel  east  to  Winnipeg  or 
west    to  New    Westminster. 
How  were  their  needs  to  be 
met  ?     Some  of  the  progres- 
sive   leaders   of   Methodism 
in  the  West  saw  the  neces- 
sity of  providing    for   these 
needs  if  the  Church  was  to 
exert  the  sway  in  the  West 
which  she  coveted.     Alberta 
College  was    the    outgrowth 
of  the  foresight  of  these  men, 
and  to-day,  less  than  eighteen 
months  after  its  inauguration, 
Edmonton,  Alta.,  is  the  seat 
of  a    progressive    institution 
which    is   giving    instruction 
to  students   in    commercial, 
music  and  Arts  courses.    Be- 
ginning with  limited  quarters,  it  soon  outgrew  the  day  of  small  things 
and  rented  rooms,  and  demanded  a  building  of  its  own.     This  need 
western  enterprise  met  almost  as  soon  as  it   was  felt,  and  in  October 
last  Rev.  J.  H.  Riddell,  B.A.,  B.D.,  the  happy  Principal,  was  able  to 
make  a  new  start  in  commodious  quarters,  which  afforded  room  for 
the  conduct   of  the  various  branches  of  education   taught,  and  also 
apartments  for  the  accommodation  of  at  least  forty  resident  students. 

That  the  need  for  such  an  institution   was  not  a  mere  surmise  is 
seen  from  the  fact  that  in  the  first  year  it  had  enrolled  seventy-three 


REV. 


H.  riudp:ll,  r.a.,  b.d., 

PRINCIP.AL. 


Acfa    Victoriana.  505 

students  in  spite  of  its  cramped  condition  and  scanty  equipment,  and 
that  this  year  it  has  160  in  attendance.  Now  that  the  people  of  the 
West  realize  that  the  College  has  come  to  stay,  and  that  its  energetic 
Principal  and  his  able  assistants  are  competent  to  direct  the  energies 
of  the  growing  young  minds,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  this  new 
daughter  of  our  Educational  Society  will  play  an  important  part  in  the 
development  in  the  West  of  a  strong,  enlightened  manhood  and  woman- 
hood, rooted  and  grounded  in  those  vital  principles  on  which  must  be 
based  true  culture  and  noble  citizenship.     Long  live  Alberta  College  ! 

H.  H.  c. 


Methodist  College,  St.  John's,  Nfid 

THE  Methodist  Church  of  Canada  has  certainly  done  what  it 
could  to  bring  to  a  consummation  the  long  talked-of  admission 
into  our  Great  Dominion  of  the  important  colony  lying  at  our  very  doors. 
Yet  few  of  our  people,  we  suspect,  would  ever  think  of  including  in  a 
list  of  our  Church's  educational  institutions  the  one  in  St.  John's,  New 
foundland.  Yet  without  it  our  number  would  be  incomplete,  for  at 
the  union  of  the  Methodist  Churches  of  Canada  provision  was 
made  for  the  formation  of  a  Newfoundland  Conference,  under  the 
control  of  the  General  Conference.  Thus  their  interest  became  our 
interest,  and  their  College  part  of  our  great  educational  work. 

Tne  system  of  public  education  in  Newfoundland  is  denomina- 
tional and  sustained  by  Legislative  grants,  school  fees  and  the 
voluntary  contributions  of  the  people.  It  embraces  the  work  of  public 
schools  and  academies  or  colleges.  The  Methodist  College  in  St- 
John's  was  founded  in  1859,  as  the  St.  John's  Wesleyan  Academy, 
its  first  Principal  being  Mr.  A.  S.  Reid,  of  Sackville  Academy,  N.  B. 
The  present  Principal,  Mr.  R.  E.  Holloway,  M.A.,  of  London,  Eng., 
was  appointed  in  1874,  and  has  proven  himself  a  man  of  rare  ability 
and  a  born  teacher.  Under  his  management  the  Academy  made 
rapid  progress,  necessitating  new  buildings  and  an  enlarged  staff  of 
teachers.  A  new  training  and  model  school  was  soon  followed  by  a 
handsome  and  commodious  College  building,  which  was  opened  m 
1887  under  its  present  name. 

On  July  8th,  1892,  all  these  buildings  were  destroyed  in  the 
terrible  fire  which  destroyed  two-thirds  of  the  city.  On  July  13th  the 
Executive  Board  met  and  decided  to  rebuild  at  once,  though  the  homes 
and  business  places  of  most  of  the  members  were  also  in  ashes.  Thus, 
the  Methodists  of  Newfoundland,  though  by  no  means  wealthy,  have 


5o6  Acta    Victoriana. 

shown  their  loyalty  to  the  traditions  of  their  Church  and  recognize  the 
importance  of  maintaining  institutions  of  learning.  The  new  building 
is  a  fine  brick  structure,  located  on  a  hillside,  and  well  adapted  to  the 
purpose  for  which  it  was  built,  having  a  number  of  large  airy  and  well- 
lighted  class-rooms,  and  on  the  top  floor  a  large  hall,  provided  with  a 
splendid  pipe  organ,  and  affording  comfortable  seating  accommodation 
for  over  six  hundred  people.  The  cost  of  the  building  was  over 
$75,000. 

The  work  done  in  this  College  is  exceedingly  varied,  and  ranges 
from  the  kindergarten  and  primary  departments  to  preparation  for  the 
University.  Thorough  work  is  done  in  the  grades,  but  in  the  higher 
branches  it  has  achieved  its  greatest  success,  easily  outdistancing  all 
competitors. 

The  report  of  the  Principal  to  the  Educational  Society  for  the  year 
1903-04,  will  give  a  good  idea  of  the  work  accomplished. 

"  The  work  of  the  past  year  has  been  conducted,  as  formerly,  in  two 
departments — the  Primary  and  the  College  proper.  The  attendance 
in  the  former  was  205,  and  in  the  latter  300,  or  a  total  of  505  ;  being 
an  advance  of  38  upon  any  previous  year. 

"  The  main  work  of  the  College  is  tested  by  five  examinations,  which 
are  held  annually — the  London  Matriculation,  and  four  under  the 
guidance  of  the  Council  of  Higher  Education,  known  as  the  Associate 
in  Arts,  Intermediate,  Preliminary  and  Primary.  In  every  case 
questions  are  prepared  and  papers  examined  and  valued  by  English 
examiners.  One  hundred  and  thirteen  passes  were  obtained  by  the 
College  pupils  from  those  examiners.  Three  passed  in  the  First 
Division  of  the  London  Matriculation  Examination,  out  of  four  in  the 
colony,  one  of  whom  won  the  Jubilee  Collegiate  Scholarship  of  $200 
a  year  for  three  years.  The  highest  of  the  Council  of  Higher  Educa- 
tion examinations  is  the  Associate  in  Arts,  in  which  twelve  passes 
were  obtained  by  College  students — as  many  as  the  students  of  all 
the  other  institutions  combined — and  several  prizes,  including  the 
highest,  were  awarded  them. 

"  Forty-two  passed  in  the  intermediate,  being  more  than  any  other 
four  institutions  together.  This  class  secured  eighty-eight  Honors,  and 
four  out  of  a  total  of  seven  Scholarships,  besides  a  number  of  special 
prizes.  Twenty-eight  obtained  passes  in  Preliminary,  and  twenty-eight 
in  Primary  examinations." 

Thus  it  is  seen  that  the  Methodists  are  nobly  doing  their  duty  in 
disseminating  education  and  its  accompanying  culture  throughout  our 
sister  colony.  H.  h.  c. 


Acta    Victoriana. 
Wesley    College,   Winnipeg 


507 


ALTHOUGH  the    youngest    of    the    educational    institutions    in 
Winnipeg,  Wesley  College   is  one    of  the  most  progressive  of 
the  Colleges  constituting  the  University  of  Manitoba.     It  was  founded 


REV.    J.    W.    SPARLING,    M.A.,    D.D.,    PRINCIPAL. 

by  the  Church  in  1873,  but  after  a  struggling  existence  as  a  High 
School  was  discontinued  on  the  establishment  of  the  Winnipeg  Col- 
legiate Institute.  Immediately  after  the  General  Conference  of  1886 
preparations  were  made  for  the  re-establishment  of  the  College  as  a 


^oS 


Ac  hi    Victoriana. 


WESLEY  COLLLGE,  WINNIPLG. 


Acta    Victoriaiia.  509 

part  of  the  newly-founded  University,  with  which  it  was  affiliated  in 
October,  1888.  The  Manitoba  Conference  placed  itself  in  hearty 
cooperation  with  the  Board  of  Trustees  to  establish  the  College  in 
an  active  and  honorable  position.  The  work  of  teaching  was  resumed, 
and  it  has  been  in  active  operation  ever  since. 

The  Rev.  J.  W.  Sparling,  M.A.,  D.  D.,  was  called  upon  to  assume 
the  Principalship  of  an  institution  which  had  no  endowment,  no 
building,  no  professors,  and  no  students.  With  determined  spirit  Dr. 
Sparling  called  Prof  Cochrane  to  his  aid,  gathered  three  students 
around  him  and  began  the  work  of  higher  education  in  the  parlors  of 
Grace  Church,  Winnipeg.  Undaunted  by  such  a  humble  and  unpre- 
tentious beginning,  the  Principal  entered  into  his  task  of  organizing 
and  developing  his  young  protege  with  indefatigable  energy  and 
tireless  perseverance.  The  roll  of  professors  and  students  rapidly 
increased,  one  building  after  another  became  too  small,  until  it  was 
found  necessary,  in  1895,  to  construct  the  present  magnificent  block 
on  Portage  Avenue.  The  building,  one  of  the  most  handsome  in 
the  city,  occupies  a  commanding  site,  is  built  entirely  of  Calgary 
sandstone,  lighted  by  electricity  and  heated  by  steam.  It  not  only 
provides  full  accommodation  for  all  teaching  purpose?,  but  also  con- 
tains a  splendid  convocation  hall  capable  of  seating  about  five  hun- 
dred people,  dormitories  for  about  sixty  students,  and  in  the  basement 
a  large  and  well-equipped  gymnasium.  To  provide  out  of-donr  phys- 
ical exercise,  a  campus,  five  acres  in  extent,  has  been  secured.  The 
cost  of  building  and  grounds  has  exceeded  $100,000. 

The  energy  expended  in  securing  suitable  and  permanent  accom- 
modation for  the  educational  work  has  been  but  an  index  of  the 
ability  and  enthusiasm  displayed  in  the  prosecution  of  the  work 
itself.  Indeed,  so  efficient  has  been  the  work  done  that,  in  1898,  ten 
years  after  the  inception  of  the  College,  her  students  took  one-half  of 
the  money  offered  by  the  University  to  the  four  competing  Colleges 
of  the  city  and  the  Institutes  of  the  city  and  province.  In  one  year 
her  students  captured  eight  out  of  fourteen  medals  presented  oy  the 
University. 

The  College  in  1902  made  a  new  departure  in  establishing  a  Chair 
in  Icelandic  Language  and  Literature,  for  the  purpose  of  keeping 
Icelandic  young  people  in  touch  with  the  history  and  institutions  of 
the  country  from  which  they  came.  Wesley  is,  so  far  as  we  know, 
the  first  institution  of  learning  in  Canada  to  make  regular  and  syste- 
matic provision  for  the  education  of  a  foreign  people  in  their  own 
native  tongue  ;  and  the  effort  has  met  with  great  success. 


5IO 


Ada   Vzctoriana, 


Acta    Victoriana.  5  1 1 

The  Methodist  people  of  Manitoba  and  the  Territories  have  loyally 
upheld  the  hands  of  the  Principal  and  his  staff  in  their  arduous  but 
encouraging  task.  As  a  result  the  work,  both  in  Arts  and  Theology, 
has  been  carried  on  until  recently  with  no  endowment,  yet  without 
contracting  debts,  so  far  as  current  expenses  are  concerned. 

Such  a  brilliant  past  is  surely  an  earnest  of  a  still  more  brilliant 
future,  and  one  might  safely  venture  the  prophecy  that  Wesley  Col- 
lege will  yet  be  the  largest  of  the  educational  institutions  of  Canadian 
Methodism.  She  has  the  energy  and  the  enthusiasm.  Her  sons  are 
zealous  in  advocating  her  interests.  She  is  set  in  the  midst  of  a 
country  which  will  yet  be  the  home  of  millions.  She  has  the  room 
for  development,  and  behind  her  is  a  loyal  people  ready  to  make 
sacrifice  for  her  welfare.  Surely,  under  such  conditions,  her  future 
success  is  assured.  h.  h.  c. 


Jilbert  College,  Belleville 

ALBERT  COLLEGE  was  founded  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  in  1857,  under  the  name  of  "Belleville  Seminary," 
and  loyally  supported  through  difficult  and  trying  circumstances.  At 
its  head  was  placed  Rev.  Albert  Carman,  M.A.,  D.D.,  now  General 
Superintendent  of  the  Methodist  Church.  For  nine  years  after  its 
foundation  the  work  of  the  institution  was  entirely  of  an  academic 
character,  in  which  its  success  was  so  marked  as  to  lead  to  the  beliet 
that  the  interests  of  the  Church,  as  also  of  higher  education,  would  be 
better  served  if  it  were  in  possession  of  University  powers.  An  Act  of 
Parliament  to  that  effect  was  obtained  in  1866,  and  "Albert  College  " 
exercised  University  functions  until  1884,  when,  after  the  union  of  the 
Methodist  churches  in  Canada,  it  was  affiliated  with  Victoria  Univer- 
sity, relinquishing  its  degree-conferring  powers  and  assuming  the 
position  of  a  preparatory  school.  As  now  constituted,  Albert  has  an 
ample  teaching  staff,  composed  of  honor  graduates  from  Victoria  or 
Toronto  Universities,  for  imparting  instruction  both  to  young  men 
and  young  women.  It  pursues  all  the  work  of  Collegiate  Institutes, 
together  with  courses  in  business,  music,  fine  arts  and  elocution.  In 
all  these  branches  its  students  have  stood  high  in  their  final  examina- 
tions, giving  ample  proof  of  the  efficiency  of  the  work  done.  The 
Rev.  W.  P.  Dyer,  M.A.,  U.D.,  may  well  be  proud  of  the  progress 
the  College  has  made  since  he  was  appointed  Principal  nearly  twenty 
years  ago.  Its  staff,  its  attendance,  its  property  and  its  equipment  are 
all  greatly  enlarged,  so  that  Albert  is  in  good  position  to  increase  its 
influence  and  become  a  still  greater  factor  in  Methodist  educational 
activities.  h.  h.  c. 


A  if  a    Victoriana. 


Columbian  College^  New  Westminster,  B.C. 

THERE  was  a  time  when  it  seemed  that  Columbian  College  was 
likely  to  occupy  but  a  small  place  in  the  educational  life  of  the 
West,  but  loyalty  and  devotion  on  the  part  of  its  patrons,  and  energetic 
work  by  its  promoters,  have  made  for  it  an  enviable  position  in  the 
development  of  Canada's  most  westerly  province.  What  part  it  may 
yet  take  in  the  solution  of  the  educational  problems  of  British 
Columbia  cannot  all  be  said  in  this  present  time.  There  are  problems 
here,  some  of  which  the  Provincial  Council  of  Instruction  see  and  are 
unable  to  cope  with,  and  some  of  which  they  see,  but  do  not  recognize 
any  obligation  to  treat  with.  One  problem  is  that  of  a  university  for 
the  West.  It  has  not  come  yet,  and  until  recently  students  who 
could    not   go   to    Eastern    or   Southern    institutions  were  forced  to 

abandon  the  path  of  higher  education  almost 
at  its  starting  point.  Columbian  College,  in 
its  affiliation  with  Victoria  University,  and 
through  that  institution  with  Toronto  Univer- 
sity, offers  a  solution  to  the  difficulty  by 
furnishing  instruction  in  the  four  years  of 
the  Arts  Course.  Other  institutions  in  the 
West  have  advanced  to  the  end  of  the 
second  year  in  Arts.  It  will  thus  be  seen 
that  Columbian  College  leads  in  the  standard 
of  her  curriculum,  and  facts  will  show  that 
she  has  been  the  one  institution  in  the  West 
representing  Toronto  University.  The  reli- 
gious problem,  untouched  by  our  contem- 
poraries, is  laid  hold  of  to  a  degree  by  us  and  on  somewhat  similar 
lines  to  those  of  our  Alma  Mater. 

To  the  Church  in  British  Columbia  the  College  bears  a  close 
relation.  She  is  the  child  of  the  Church,  begun  in  faith,  sustained  by 
prayer,  and  facing  a  future  with  hope.  The  Church  is  loyal  to  the 
point  of  sacrifice  in  financial  support,  and  every  year  there  go  out,  not 
only  men  for  our  ministry,  but  many  who  will  occupy  important 
positions  among  the  laity.  Denominational  tendencies  are  not. 
Columbian  College  has  students  from  many  denominations,  and 
numbers  among  her  patrons  men  of  varied  creeds. 

What  shall  the  College  be  in  the  future  life  in  the  West  ?  She  will 
be  a  factor  of  importance^  and  we  trust  an  institution  which  will  rank 
among  the  best  in  the  matter  of  proficiency.     No  institution  gives  any 


RliV, 


W.  J.   SIPPKELL, 
B.A.,   B.D. 


Ada    Victo7'iana.  5  1 3 

greater  returns  on  its  investment,  and  a  strong  University  could  be 
built  up  at  once  if  financial  considerations  were  not  so  pressing. 
Meantime  the  College  grows  more  vigorous  and  useful  through  her 
affiliation  with  the  leading  University  in  the  land. 

The  history  of  the  College  is  the  history  of  Victoria  graduates. 
Beginning  with  Rev.  R.  Whittington,  D.  D.,  as  Principal,  the  ideals 
seen  in  the  Alma  Mater  are  being  realized  in  a  measure  in  the  young 
College  in  the  West.  On  the  staff  have  been  many  names  well  known 
to  Victoria.  Prof.  Odium,  B.A.,  B.Sc,  Morley  C.  Peart,  B.A.,  and 
others.  On  the  present  stafif  are  recent  graduates  of  Victoria  :  Rev. 
W.  J.  Sippreli,  B.A.,  B.D.,  Principal;  Prof.  J.  G.  Davidson,  B.A., 
Registrar  (Science)  ;  Prof.  P.  Mc.D.  Kerr,  B. A.,  Librarian  (Classics); 
Miss  M.  Millichamp,  B.A.  (Moderns) ;  Miss  S.  Bristol,  B.A.  (Moderns). 

These,  with  others,  have  manifested  a  zeal  for  work  of  which 
Victoria  may  well  feel  proud.  They  are  all  devoted  to  their  Alma 
Mater  and  to  their  work  in  the  West,  and  their  zeal  and  personality 
have  left  their  mark  on  the  student  life  of  the  College. 

And  now  a  line  on  the  work  of  the  College.  What  do  we  do  ?  One 
would  not  be  far  astray  in  saying  we  try  to  do  everything  other  people 
do  and  to  do  it  a  little  better,  and  although  we  may  not  accomplish  it, 
it  is  the  spirit  of  the  West  that  moves  us.  The  course  of  study  is 
extensive. 

Think  of  a  full  Commercial  Course,  a  Four  Years'  Course  in  Arts 
with  Honor  Moderns,  a  course  for  the  B.D.  and  S.T.L.  degrees,  a 
Public  School  and  Collegiate  department,  all  manned  by  seven  instruc- 
tors. Beside  this,  another  instructor  for  music,  and  one  for  art,  and 
you  have  our  literary  work.  This  year  will,  we  trust,  see  our  first 
graduates  in  Arts,  of  whom  we  expect  three  will  obtain  the  B.A. 
degree  of  Toronto  University.  These  will  be  the  first  graduates  ever 
prepared  by  a  local  institution  in  British  Columbia.  Besides  these, 
others  are  coming  on  in  the  other  years,  while  we  are  sending  every 
year  some  to  the  East  who  find  it  possible  so  to  do. 

The  student  life  is  quite  distinct  in  its  nature  from  that  of  a  larger 
institution.  With  residence  for  both  sexes,  and  with  most  of  the 
instructors  in  residence  also,  there  is  that  personal  oversight  on  the 
part  of  teachers  which  it  is  impossible  to  obtain  in  a  larger  institution. 
Slow  pupils  are  given  special  attention,  backward  ones  are  urged 
ahead,  and  regularity  in  attendance  upon  lectures  is  insisted  on.  The 
whole  course  of  instruction  is  covered  in  lectures  during  the  year,  and 
there  are  frequent  critical  investigations  made  as  to  what  each  student 
is  doing.     If  a  student  is  found  who  fails  utterly  to  make  use  of  his 


514 


Ada    Viclonana. 


K 
Ce! 
H 
t« 

H 
en 
U 

is 

c 

►J 
►J 
O 

o 
< 

J 
o 
u 


Acta   Victoi'iana.  5 1 5 

privileges  he  is  requested  to  withdraw  from  attendance.  In  view  of 
these  facts  there  is  not  much  sloping  of  lectures,  nor  is  all  work  for 
examinations  left  for  March  and  April. 

The  students'  social  life  is  one  of  interest.  There  is  no  class 
distinction  between  the  years,  to  be  seen  either  in  study  or  in 
recreation.  The  many  "At  Homes  "  given  throughout  the  year  by 
the  friends  of  the  College  in  the  city  remind  one  of  Cobourg,  while 
the  splendid  grounds  in  connection  afford  abundant  opportunities  for 
healthy  sport. 

The  religious  tone  of  the  institution  is  quite  pronounced.  The 
Faculty  are  all  among  those  who  enjoy  a  religious  life,  and  it  is  seen 
in  precept  and  example  in  its  influence  upon  the  students. 

The  literary  societies  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  afford  the  same  means  of 
development  as  in  similar  institutions  elsewhere,  and  some  good 
speakers  have  been  produced  and  some  lives  have  been  greatly 
improved. 

In  athletics  the  College  takes  an  active  part,  and  in  competition 
with  other  institutions  has  stood  well  to  the  front.  Westminster  is  the 
home  of  the  sports.  The  city  boasts  a  lacrosse  team  without  a  peer 
in  Canada,  and  the  College  men  and  women  are  doing  something  to 
uphold  the  civic  reputation.  Football,  basket  ball,  hockey,  lacrosse, 
with  track  sports,  are  all  encouraged,  and  this  vear  plans  are  under 
way  for  a  considerable  trial  of  skill  in  Inter-University  contests  with 
the  University  ot  Washington  across  the  line. 

The  College  future  is  assured  so  far  as  permanence  is  concerned, 
but  its  influence  and  extent  can  hardly  be  determined  at  present. 
This  year  an  addition  was  made  to  the  main  building,  at  a  cost  of 
$6,000,  which  provides  accommodation  for  lady  students,  and  in  the 
coming  summer  a  boys'  residence  and  science  hall  must  be  constructed 
at  an  equal  expense.  Our  patrons  in  British  Columbia  can  sustain  us 
in  regard  to  our  current  necessities,  but  they  can  do  very  little  toward 
enlarged  expenditure  in  the  matter  of  building.  However,  they  will 
do  their  share,  and  this  encourages  us  to  go  into  the  future  with  faith 
in  our  work,  ourselves,  our  Methodism,  and  above  all,  in  our  God. 

The  College  property  occupies  almost  an  entire  block,  and  the  new 
building  to  be  erected  this  summer  will  be  one  side  of  a  quadrangle, 
which  we  trust  ere  long  to  complete,  and  to  have  it  sustain  its 
reputation  as  the  University  of  the  West.  w.  j.  s. 


5i6  Acta   Victoriana. 

Some  Women's  Colleges 

To  some  graduate  of  Victoria  College  interested  in  history,  an 
excellent  field  for  investigation  is  offered  in  the  rise  and 
development  of  the  education  of  women  in  Canada,  or,  if  the  research 
be  limited  to  the  Methodist  Church  of  Canada,  there  will  be  ample 
enough  scope  for  original  work. 

The  earliest  provision  for  education  in  Canada  came  through  the 
Ursuline  Nuns,  whose  convent  in  Quebec  was  built  in  1642.  They 
taught  not  only  girls,  but  boys,  and  were  the  patient  instructresses  of 
the  Indian  children.  They  were  followed  later  by  another  teaching 
order,  "  The  Sisters  of  the  Congregation,"  who  opened  schools  in 
Montreal  and  extended  their  work  into  Upper  Canada. 

Protestant  education  in  Upper  Canada  seems  not  to  have  begun 
until  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  later,  when  a  great  number  of 
private  schools,  chiefly  elementary  in  character,  were  opened  wherever 
there  were  pupils  enough  to  fill  them.  In  the  early  thirties  these  were 
supplemented  by  academies,  which  offered  a  higher  and  more  varied 
education,  and  most  of  which  were  open  to  both  men  and  women. 

Of  these,  Upper  Canada  Academy,  which  became  later  Victoria 
University,  was  among  the  earliest.  It  was  opened  in  1837,  and  for 
five  years  young  men  and  women  attended  the  same  classes,  and  were 
in  residence  under  the  same  roof,  the  women  on  the  west,  and  the 
men  on  the  east  of  the  old  Alumni  Hall,  dear  to  the  memory  of 
the  Victoria  graduates  of  the  Cobourg  days.  But  when  the  Academy 
attained  to  the  dignity  of  a  College,  women  departed  from  its  halls 
and  found  their  trainmg  elsewhere.  Dr.  Hurlburt  and  Rev.  D.  C. 
VanNorman,  instructors  in  the  College,  opened  two  schools  in 
Cobourg  for  young  women — the  first  Methodist  young  women's 
schools  in  Canada — and  to  these  in  1841  the  rejected  young  women 
betook  themselves.  Seven  years  later  Dr.  Hurlburt  removed  his 
school  to  Toronto,  where  it  was  in  existence  five  or  six  years ;  and 
some  time  before  this  Rev.  Mr.  VanNorman  had  removed  his  to 
Burlington  under  the  name  of  the  Burlington  Ladies'  Academy. 
One  of  its  first  graduates  was  the  late  Mrs.  Youmans,  then  Letitia 
Creighton,  who,  in  1847,  with  Dr.  D.  McMullen,  founded  a  Ladies' 
Academy  in  Picton.  In  1853,  two  ladies  from  Pennsylvania,  Misses 
Shoemacher  and  Wright,  began  a  school  in  Cobourg,  which  closed 
about  the  time  of  the  inauguration  of  the  Wesleyan  Female  Academy. 
Four  years  after  Dundas  Ladies'  College  was  opened  under  the 
principalship  of  Mr.  McDonegal,  an  enthusiastic  Irishman  from  the 
United  States.     In  an  old  calendar  of  one  of  these  early  institutions 


Acta    Victoriana.  517 

we  find  that  the  aim  of  ladies'  schools  was  then,  as  now,  "  the 
symmetrical  development"  of  womanhood,  and  that  women's  educa- 
tion should  be  "  moral,  religious,  intellectual,  social  and  practical." 

In  Hamilton,  about  this  time,  there  was  a  large  hotel  for  sale,  which 
was  deemed  by  Rev.  Dr.  Rice  and  others  a  suitable  building  for  a 
woman's  college.  It  was  accordingly  bought,  a  charter  was  obtained 
from  the  Government,  and  in  1861  the  Wesleyan  Female  Academy 
was  opened  under  the  Principalship  of  Rev.  Richard  Jones,  and 
Assistant-Principalship  of  Miss  Adams.  Later,  the  name  was  changed 
to  the  Hamilton  Ladies'  College,  and  for  thirty-seven  years  it  was  one 
of  the  best  and  most  successful  women's  colleges  in  Ontario. 

Ten  years  after  the  opening  of  the  College  just  named,  Brookhurst 
Academy  was  begun  in  Cobourg  as  an  adjunct  to  Victoria  College, 
and  with  Miss  Adams  as  Principal.  This  lasted  for  a  period  of  seven 
or  eight  years,  up  to  the  time,  indeed,  when  young  women  began  to 
be  admitted  to  the  University. 

In  1874  the  fine  large  residence  of  Squire  Reynolds  in  Whitby,. 
"  Trafalgar  Castle,"  was  purchasable,  and  it  was  thought  advisable  to 
procure  it  and  establish  a  school  east  of  Toronto.  The  record  of 
Ontario  Ladies'  College  during  the  thirty  years  of  its  existence  is  so 
well  known  to  all  as  to  require  no  comment. 

Next  year.  Rev.  Dr.  Demill,  wishing  to  establish  a  school  for  young 
ladies  that  would  compete  with  the  convents  in  low  prices,  so  as  to 
prevent  the  sending  of  Protestant  young  ladies  to  Catholic  schools, 
built  his  College  in  Oshawa,  and  modelled  it  in  management  after 
Mount  Holyoke  College.  After  surviving  a  fire,  and  its  subsequent 
removal  to  St.  Catharines,  it  ended  its  days  in  1903, 

Alma  Ladies'  College  in  St.  Thomas,  founded  in  1881  by  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  Canada,  is  the  latest  of  our  purely 
women's  colleges.  It  has  had  something  of  a  struggle  for  existence, 
but  it  has  successfully  passed  the  crisis,  and  won  for  itself  a  high 
rank  among  other  similar  schools. 

It  is  rather  remarkable  that  although  Toronto  is  one  of  the  foremost 
educational  centres  on  this  continent,  and  its  scholastic  advantages 
unexcelled  in  Canada,  we  have  no  Methodist  Woman's  College  in  it. 
There  is  wide  opportunity  for  such  a  school,  especially  if  it  be  of  an 
advanced  character,  and  let  us  hope  that  in  the  near  future  we  shall 
complete  our  churchly  care  of  woman's  education  by  a  well-equipped 
and  regulated  girl's  school  in  The  Queen  City. 

No  account  of  woman's  education  in  Canada,  however  meagre, 
should  be  given  without  a  tribute  to  Miss  Adams,  who  did  for  educa- 
tion  in   Canada    what    Miss    Lyon    accomplished  for  New  England 


5i8  AcUi    l^ictoriaua. 

through  Mount  Holyoke  College.  She  was  connected  with  Mount 
AlUson  College,  Dundas  Ladies'  College,  Hamilton  Ladies'  College, 
Brookhurst  Academy,  Ontario  Ladies'  College,  and  few  are  the  homes 
of  Methodism  in  Ontario  which  do  not  owe  much  to  the  influence  of 
her  vtrong  devoted  womanhood.  A  quotation  from  the  second 
annonncement  of  the  Wesleyan  Female  Academy  will  show  belter 
than  any  words  of  the  writer,  her  high  ideal  in  the  education  of 
women.  The  aim  of  the  College  is  "to  teach  s^elf  control,  obedience 
to  principits,  a  conscientious  regard  for  the  right,  trustfulness  in 
opposition  to  pretence  in  anything,  pattiotism,  love  of  home,  devotion 
to  parents,  simplicity,  inartificiality,  avoidance  of  heartlessness  and 
display,  to  produce  a  rich,  deep  and  graceful  character,  generous  and 
sympathetic,  with  self-reliant  independence  of  thought,  and  freedom 
from  weak  sentimentalism."  m.  e.  t.  a. 


Ontario  Ladies'  College,  Whitby 

WHITBY — the  very  name  recalls  pleasant  memories  of  a  quiet 
town,  enthroned  like  the  eternal  Mother  of  Cities  upon  her 
several  hills,  and  guarded  on  every  side  by  fruitful  slopes.  Near 
enough  to  Toronto  to  enjoy  many  of  the  educational  advantages  of 
that  progressive  city,  and  yet  escape  the  annoyances  of  its  busy, 
hurrying  life,  this  peaceful  town  impresses  one  as  being  delightfully 
and  wholesomely  rural.  And  all  the  glory  and  pride  and  life  of 
Whitby  is  wrapped  about  its  justly  celebrated  College  for  young  ladies. 
Situated  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  shores  of  Lake  Ontario,  on  one 
of  the  most  commanding  eminences  of  the  town,  discernible  for  miles 
around  the  country-side,  this  building  is  the  most  striking  object  that 
meets  the  visitor's  eye.  By  day,  its  many  windowed  walls,  its  towers 
and  turrets  catch  the  sunlight  at  a  thousand  points  :  while  at  night 
the  broad  circle  of  twinkling  lights  makes  one  imagine  that  once  more 
"fair  Ariadne's  crown  out  of  the  sky  hath  fallen  down." 

When  Squire  Reynolds  came  to  Canada  in  the  early  fifties  he  ex- 
hibited rare  good  taste  in  selecting  this  exact  site  for  his  own  palatial 
residence.  The  building  was  completed  in  1859,  and,  from  its 
resemblance  to  a  certain  ancient  Elizabethan  structure  in  the  Old 
Land,  was  named  Trafalgar  Castle.  Its  elegant  carvings,  lofty  ceil- 
ings, extensive  drawing-rooms,  halls  and  stairways,  its  gorgeous 
stained  windows,  proudly  emblazoned  with  the  coat  of  arms  of  Rey- 
nolds, still  serve  as  a  reminder  of  the  long-departed  master  of  Trafal- 
gar Castle. 


Acia    Victoriana. 


519 


But  the  man  who  had  laid  out  his  fortune  for  building  found  that 
he  had  little  left  with  which  to  maintain  the  princely  establishment, 
and  the  estate  was  sold  to  an  enterprising  company  of  gentlemen  who 
had  conceived  the  idea  of  turning  it  into  a  College  for  the  higher 
education  of  young  women.  Wings  were  added  to  the  main  building 
as  soon  as  the  increasing  attendance  made  their  erection  expedient ; 
first  the  Ryerson    Hills  extended    from  the  main   building  leftward, 


KLV.    J.    J.    HARE,    PH.D.,    PRINCIPAL    O.    L.    C. 

and  of  still  more  recent  erection  is  the  beautiful  Frances  Hall,  extend- 
ing out  for  many  rods  to  the  right. 

On  the  ground  floor  of  Frances   Hall  are  situated  two  large  apart- 
ments,   namely,    the   dinning-room    and   concert-hall.      The   former, 
which  is  light  and  cheery,  is  capable  of  containing  a  great  many  tables 
each  of  which  may  seat  a  dozen  persons.     Over  the  head  of  each  table 
a  teacher  presides ;  the   young  ladies  serve   d  fferent  dishes  in  turn, 


520 


Acta    Victoriana. 


03 

s 

w' 

o 

■J 

o 
o 

"en 

5 


< 
O 


Acta   Victoriana.  521 

and  thus  pick  up,  in  a  pleasant  way,  many  useful  points  of  etiquette. 
The  doors  between  the  dining-room  and  the  concert-hall  may  be 
opened  upon  special  occasions,  forming  a  very  spacious  auditorium. 

Since  1874  the  institution  has  been  under  the  able  direction  of  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Hare,  who  has  seen  the  work  grow  to  such  proportions  as 
to  command  attention  from  the  entire  continent,  for  it  is  simply  the 
truth  to  state  that  pupils  come  from  California  and  Vancouver,  from 
Mexico  and  the  Bahamas,  passing  on  their  way  scores  of  similar 
institutions  which  are  using  every  inducement  to  increase  their  own 
attendance. 

The  home-like  atmosphere  is  very  apparent  everywhere.  One 
might  imagine  the  young  ladies  all  members  of  one  immense  family, 
so  prominent  is  the  feeling  of  genial  good-will.  Teachers  and  students 
are  one,  sitting  down  to  the  same  tables,  and  enjoying  the  same 
social  life.  Each  student's  room,  while  provided  with  light,  heat,  and 
the  necessary  furniture,  may  be  decorated  to  its  occupant's  taste,  and 
many  of  the  young  ladies  contrive  to  throw  a  great  deal  of  character 
into  their  surroundings. 

The  care  of  sick  or  delicate  pupils  is  as  motherly  as  it  is  skilful. 
A  teacher  makes  constant  rounds  through  the  apartments,  advises, 
and  summons  medical  aid,  if  necessary,  while  a  nurse  is  constantly 
employed  in  the  building.  But,  fortunately,  the  surroundings  are  so 
healthful,  and  the  outdoor  exercises  so  varied,  that  there  are  few  cases 
of  serious  illness  among  students. 

All  the  haunts  in  and  about  the  town  are  familiar  to  those  who  are 
fond  of  walking  ;  while  the  lake  shore  is  the  scene  of  many  a  picnic, 
students  sometimes  being  allowed  to  take  their  lunch  along  and  play 
gipsy  for  the  day.  From  the  fact  that  there  are  ninety-eight  acres  of 
land  in  connection  with  the  institution,  it  is  not  surprising  that  outdoor 
sports  are  a  special  feature  of  College  life.  Excellent  opportunity  for 
tennis,  basket-ball,  and  croquet  playing  is  afforded  on  the  extensive 
lawn  in  front  of  the  building.  Twice  a  year  Whitby  Tennis  Team 
contend  for  the  "Trophy"  with  the  young  ladies  of  Victoria  Univer- 
sity. The  trophy  is  now  in  the  possession  of  the  Ontario  Ladies'  College. 

For  winter  amusements  the  musically-inclined  organize  a  musical 
club,  the  Art  students  form  an  art  club,  the  aim  of  which  is  to  interest 
the  members  in  the  lives  and  works  of  master  painters.  The  Literary 
Society  has  also  a  large  attendance  \  at  their  first  meeting  is  chosen 
the  editorial  staff  of  the  Vox^  a  highly  amusing  and  entertaining 
little  journal  published  monthly  throughout  the  collegiate  year,  and 
expressing  very  definitely  the  spirit  of  College  life. 


522  Athi    Victoriaiia. 

Let  it  not  be  in''erred  from  the  foregoing  paragraphs  tha;  hfe  st  the 
College  is  a  mere  round  of  sports  and  amusement?,  it  is  the  ha[)py 
combination  of  work  and  play  that  produces  the  enviable  result-;.  All 
morning  long  the  students  are  as  busy  as  bees  in  their  various  depart- 
ments, and  again  in  the  evening,  from  seven  until  nine,  the  vacant 
halls  are  empted  of  the  laughing,  chattering  groups,  for  this  is  the 
hour  when  books  are  opened  upon  study  tables,  and  when  piano  notes, 
above,  below,  and  everywhere,  prove  the  number  of  aspiifing  musicians. 

The  courses  of  study  are  very  broad  in  their  scope,  and  the  founda- 
tion for  future  culture  is  laid  firm  and  deep.  It  is  just  in  this  respect 
that  a  resident  College  excels  a  day-school.  Instead  of  being  obliged 
to  cram  a  brain  full  of  facts  in  view  of  an  impending  examination, 
these  students  are  acquiring  gradually,  pleasantly  and  thoroughly  a 
training  that  fits  them  for  any  sphere  into  which  womanhood  is  likely 
to  be  called.  They  are  not  only  told  how  things  ought  to  be  done; 
they  do  them.  They  are  not  only  informed  how  cultured  people 
should  live  ;  they  live  daily  under  the  most  refining  influences. 

Above  all  they  are  constantly  under  a  wholesome  religious  influence 
It  is  superfluous  to  add  that  the  Bible  is  taught  as  broadly  as  other 
branches,  no  attempt  being  made  to  interefere  wi'h  a  student's  creed 
or  denominational  beliefs. 

"All  things  must  die,"  says  Tennyson  ;  and  nothing  can  be  more 
apparent  than  that  mournful  truth.  College  days,  sharing  the  mortality 
of  things  earthly,  must  one  by  one  glide  into  the  misty  past.  Students 
must  parr,  and  relentless  trains  and  boats,  after  their  flinty  manner  the 
world  over,  must  carry  long-knitted  friends  to  remote  distances. 
"  Nothing  will  die,"  exclaims  the  poet,  exultantly,  a  moment  later,  and 
again,  and  this  time  gladly,  we  admit  the  force  of  the  truism.  Above, 
all,  influences  cannot  die.  They  follow  us  like  invisible  guardians  to 
the  end.  And  here  is  seen  the  most  widespread  result  of  the  work  of 
the  Ontario  Ladies'  College.  Can  a  soul  filled  with  the  love  of  the 
beautiful,  live  under  the  inspiration  of  the  great  masters,  and  then 
relapse  into  ignorant  indifference  ?  Can  hundreds  of  healthy,  cultured, 
thoughtful  young  women  inhabit  the  borders  of  our  land  without  rais- 
ingr  its  whole  moral  tone?  In  the  near  future  when  our  Canadian 
literature  and  art  shall  have  come  into  their  own,  a  finger  will  point  to 
the  hoary  pile  that  crowns  the  loftiest  eminence  of  Whitby  Town,  and 
its  voice  will  say,  "Canada  has  no  nobler  mother  of  education  than 
this."  M-  B. 

Note.— [Though  not  directly  under  the  control  of  the  Educational  Society,  Ont.irio  Ladies' 
College  is  under  Methodist  auspices,  and  no  report  of  our  Institutions  woukl  he  c>  niplete  that  made 
no  mention  of  it  ;  hence,  we  g'adly  include  it  in  this  numl)er.] — Ed. 


Ac/ a    Victoriana. 


523 


Jilma  College,  St.  Thomas 

ALMA  College  was  lounded  by  Rev.  Dr.  Carman,  General  Super- 
intendent of  the  Methodist  Church.  Through  his  travels  in 
the  fine  district  of  South-Western  Ontario  he  became  convinced  that 
a  College  there  for  the  higher  education  of  young  ladies  would  be  a 
valuable  complement  to  the  provincial  school  system,  and  impressed 
with  the  progressive  spirit  of  St.  Thomas,  its  superior  railroad 
facilities,  the  exceptional  salubrity  of  its  climate,  he  fixed  upon  it  as  a 
very  suitable  place  for  the  new  school. 

St.  Thomas  cit'zens  enthusiastically  approved  the  project,  atid  such 
leading  men  as  Judge  Hughes,  Registrar^McLachlin,  Sheriff  Munro, 

Mayor  Drake,  Captain 
Sisk,  Colin  Macdougall, 
M.P.,and  John  E.Smith, 
Esq.,  accepted  appoint- 
ment on  the  Board  of 
Management.  A  charter 
was  procured  from  the 
Legislature  of  Ontario  in 
1877,  giving  the  Corpora- 
tion extensive  powers  and 
rights. 

The  College  site  in- 
cludes about  seven  acres 
of  land  in  the  centre  of 
the  city  and  close  to  the 
beautiful  ravine  that  sur- 
rounds the  city  on  three 
sides.  The  large  campus 
affords  fine  facilities  for 
outdoor  recreation,  and 
the  students  take  an  active 
interest  in  tennis,  basket 
ball,  croquet,  skating,  etc.  The  College  buildings,  as  will  be  seen  by 
the  accompanying  cut,  have  a  splendid  and  commanding  elevation, 
embodying  in  the  main  building  the  idea  of  the  union  of  home, 
church  and  school.  The  main  building  was  completed  and  furnished 
at  a  cost  of  over  $70,000,  and  opened  October  13th,  1881,  with  an 
enrolment  of  thirty  three  students.     The  increase  in  patronage  was  so 


REV.   R.   I.   WARNPR,   M.A.,  D.D., 
I'RINCIPAL. 


524 


Acta    Victoriana. 


IT. 

< 

o 

X 
H 


O 

o 
u 

5 
<: 

< 

s 


Acta    Victoriana.  525 

great  that  in  1887  the  accommodation  was  inadequate,  and  to  meet 
the  demand  McLachlin  Hall  was  erected  and  equipped  at  a  cost  of 
over  $22,000.  These  buildings  provide  bedroom  accommodation  for 
160,  besides  affording  concert  hall  (capacity  500),  dining  rooms,  class 
rooms,  fine  art  and  music  studios,  drawing  rooms,  domestic  science 
and  chemistry  laboratories,  kitchens,  store  rooms,  etc.  The  art  studio 
(34  X  60)  is  among  the  largest  and  best  equipped  in  Canada  and  the 
general  equipment,  throughout  all  departments  is  attractive,  modern 
and  efficient. 

The  name  "  Alma "  was  given  to  the  College  in  recognition  of 
interest  shown  in  the  College  by  the  late  Sheriff  Munro,  whose  only 
daughter  was  named  Alma.  She  is  now  Mrs.  J.  C  Dufifield,  London. 
The  name  "  McLachlin  Hall "  was  given  to  the  new  building,  erected 
in  1888,  in  recognition  of  the  great  service  rendered  the  College  by 
the  late  Registrar  McLachlin,  for  many  years  Secretary  of  the  Board 
and  Executive. 

The  College  started  in  1881  with  three  departments — Literary, 
Music  and  Fine  Art.  The  departments  were  organized  with  Rev. 
B.  F.  Austin,  B.D.,  Principal;  Rev.  R.  L  Warner,  M.A.,  Registrar; 
Mr.  St.  John  Hyttenrauch,  Director  of  Music  ;  Mr.  F.  M.  Bell-Smith, 
R.C.A.,  Director  of  Fine  Art ;  Mrs.  Margaret  Capsey,  Governess. 
There  have  since  been  added  three  departments — Bookkeeping  and 
Stenography,  Elocution  and  Physical  Culture,  and  Household  Science 
and  Art.  The  College  organization  at  present  is  as  follows  :  Principal, 
Rev.  R.  L  Warner,  M.A.,  D.D.;  Registrar,  Miss  Martha  A.  Harvey, 
B.A.;  Acting  Lady  Principal,  Miss  Clara  M.  Woodsworth,  B.A. 
Directors — Music,  Mr.  Thomas  Martin  ;  Fine  Art,  Mr.  William 
St.  Thomas  Smith,  A.R.C.A.;  Commercial,  Mr.  Maurice  B.  Farr; 
Elocution  and  Physical  Culture,  Miss  May  H.  Walker,  A.T.C.M.; 
Household  Science  and  Art,  Miss  Winona  Eilbeck. 

The  curricula  include  diploma  courses  in  all  these  departments,  as 
well  as  Art  studies  for  the  University  Junior  and  Senior  Matriculation. 
Over  300  students  have  won  the  Alma  diploma,  and  many  of  these 
have  taken  post-graduate  studies  at  home  and  abroad,  especially  in 
the  music  conservatories  of  Germany  and  the  fine  art  studios  of 
France.  Alma  College  students  and  graduates  have  gone  as  mis- 
sionaries to  Japan,  China,  India  and  Africa. 

While  the  College  is  Connexional  property  and  managed  by  a  Board 
appointed  quadrennially  by  the  General  Conference,  the  institution 
has  always  been  largely  patronized  by  all  the  Christian  denominations, 
and  students  are  required  to  attend  their  own  church  regularly. 


526  Acta    Victoriana. 

The  moral  and  religious  interests  are  especially  fostered  through 
a  Spare  Minute  Bible  Study  Course,  the  regular  study  of  International 
Bible  lessons,  Y.  W.  C.  A.  meetings  for  prayer  and  Bible  study,  mid- 
week prayer  service  and  daily  chapel  services.  About  ninety  per  cent, 
of  the  students  are  members  of  the  various  Christian  denominations. 

The  aim  of  Alma  College  has  always  been  to  afford  at  fair  rates  the 
best  educational  facilities,  and  the  end  sought  for  every  student  is  a 
well-rounded  life  under  the  influence  of  Christian  culture  entirely  free 
from  sectarian  bias.  Deeming  this  a  cause  worthy  the  devotion  of  the 
best  talent  and  richest  gifts,  the  Board  of  Management  recently  made 
an  appeal  to  the  public. 

The  response  has  been  encouraging.     A  fund  of  $50,000,  including 

$15,000  from  City  of  St.  Thomas,  was  raised,  which  has  enabled  the 

Board  to  pay  off  every  cent  of  debt  on  the  College,  and  leaves  several 

thousand  dollars  in  the  treasury  for  improvements  and  enlargements 

during  the  coming  summer.     The  College  thus  enters  a  new  era  with 

bright   promise  of  enlarging  prosperity  and  an    open  way  to   early 

endowment,  and  it  stands  to-day  a  monument  to  the  public  spirit  of 

thousands  who  have  contributed  to  make  the  College  a  gift  to  the 

work  of  woman's  education.     Among  these  contributions  are  legacies 

from  the  late  Ivey  Roblin,  Belleville,  for  $500  ;  Dr.  Gould,  Colborne, 

for  $400  ;  Hart  A.  Massey,  Toronto,  for  $35,000,  and  Peter  Wood, 

Esq.,  Brantford,  for  $7,300.     Many  special  giits  by  others  have  been 

received,   greatly  adding  to  the  efficiency  and  attractiveness  of  the 

College,  such  as  equipment  for  Domestic  Science  Department,  from 

Mrs.  Lillian  Massey-Treble,  Toronto  :  cash  donations  by  Miss  R.  A. 

Wass,  Oakville,  by  late  J.  A.  Carman,  Iroqouis  ;  prizes  and  medals  by 

Revs.   Hunter  and  Crossley,  W.  L.  Wickett,   Dr.  Bennett,   Dr.   Gee, 

A.  E.  Wallace,  and  others  ;  refurnishing  and  decoration  of  drawing 

rooms  by  Alma  Daughters,  and  many  valuable  contributions  to  the 

College  museum  and  library.     The  large  yearly  enrolment  of  students 

is  gratifying  proof  that  the  College  does  a  necessary  and  important 

work,   and   is   eloquent   testimony    to   the  patriotic   foresight   of   its 

founders  and  the  wise  interest  of  the  Church. 

R.  I.  w. 


XX? ill.     c/lda  ^idoriana.       no  7 


EDITORIAL  STAFF,  I904-I905. 

H.  H.  Cragg, '05.     -        -        -        .       Editor-in-Chief. 

Miss  E.  H.  Pattersjn,  '05  lT,-tp,rarT-  Miss  E.  M.  Keys,  '06.  It^^oi„ 

A.  E.  ELLIOTT,  '05  I  Literary.         D.  A.  Hewitt.  '06.        [Locals. 

J.  S.  Bennett,  '05.  Personals  and  Exchanges. 

W.  A.  GiFFORD,  B.A.,  Missionary  and  Religious. 

F.  C.  Bowman,  '06,  Scientific.  M.  C.  Lane,  '06,  Athletics. 


BOARD  OF  MANAGEMENT: 

E.  W.  MORGAN,  '05,       ....       Business  Manager. 
J.  X.  Tribble.'OT,  H.F.  Woodsworth,  '07, 

Assistant  Business  Manager.  Secretary. 

Advisory  Committee  : 

Prof.  L,.  E.  Horning,  M.A.,  Ph.D.  C.  C.  James,  M..'^., 

Deputy  Minister  of  Agriculture. 

EbitoviaL 

Educational  Efforts  of  Canadian  Methodism 

THE  children  of  educated  parents  are  usually  interested  in  educa- 
tion. The  founder  of  Methodism  was  favored,  not  only  in 
having  educated  parents,  but  also  in  receiving  himself  a  liberal 
education  at  old  Oxford.  Consequently  he  saw  the  necessity  of  edu- 
cation and  made  early  provision  for  it  in  his  new  societies.  From 
that  time  to  this  every  country  has  borne  testimony  to  the  fact  that 
the  cause  of  education,  both  in  its  primary  and  higher  branches,  has 
had  no  more  ardent  advocates  than  the  people  called  Methodists. 
Our  very  life  is  rooted  in  education.  Nowhere  is  there  presented  a 
more  promising  field  for  the  activities  of  our  Church  than  in  a  com- 
munity where  men's  intellectual  faculties  have  been  trained  and  their 
minds  enlightened  by  the  search  for  knowledge.  Hence,  Methodism 
in  all  its  branches  has  been  true  to  the  spirit  of  its  revered  founder 
and  has  encouraged  every  effort  that  has  promised  to  open  the  eyes 
of  men  to  perceive  truth. 

It  is  not  surprising,  therefore,  to  find  that  the  infant  church  which  had 
been  planted  in  the  new  Canadian  soil,  at  once  began  to  feel  the  need 
of  education  to  assist  it  in  its  efforts  to  uplift  the  people  committed 
to  its  care.  First  there  came  the  encouragement  of  primary  schools, 
but  these  were  soon  found  to  be  insufficient.  A  system  of  education 
in  higher  branches  was  also  required.  This  was  felt  particularly  in 
he  case  of  its  own  ministers.     If  they  were  to   carry  on   their  work 


528  Ada    Victoriana. 

successfully  and  compete  with  the  clergy  of  other  churches  who  were 
coming  from  the  old  land  and  its  universities,  they  must  have  the 
means  of  educating  themselves.  Moreover,  great  and  vital  questions, 
both  political  and  religious,  were  facing  young  Canada,  in  which  every 
true  citizen  was  interested ;  and  in  order  to  assist  in  their  settlement 
Methodists  must  send  up  men  who  would  be  so  equipped  that  their 
influences  would  tell  mightily  in  the  councils  of  the  land.  Hence, 
though  few  in  numbers,  and  with  few  men  of  wealth,  but  acting  under 
a  supreme  conviction  of  duty,  they  launched  the  scheme  of  raising 
$50,000  to  build  and  equip  the  Upper  Canada  Academy.  By  reason 
of  the  heroic  efforts  of  the  leaders  of  the  Church,  the  task  was  com- 
pleted in  seven  years,  and  in  1836  the  institution  was  opened  for 
academic  work  free  of  debt. 

This  was  but  the  beginning  of  the  good  work,  but  it  was  an  en- 
couraging one  and  prophetic  of  the  future.  Soon  after,  in  1843,  the 
Methodists  of  the  Maritime  Provinces  opened  the  Mount  Allison 
Wesleyan  Academy,  which  has  since  grown  into  the  Mount  Allison 
University.  In  1857,  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  Upper 
Canada  secured  a  charter  for  the  Belleville  Academy,  which  later 
became  Albert  College.  The  Methodists  of  Newfoundland  gave  the 
next  impetus  to  education  by  founding  St.  John's  Methodist  College 
in  1859.  The  year  1873  was  an  eventful  one  for  Canadian  Metho- 
dism, for  it  marked  the  commencement  of  three  educational  institu- 
tions, Stanstead  Wesleyan  College,  Stanstead  ;  Wesleyan  Theological 
College,  Montreal,  and  Wesley  College,  Winnipeg.  Next  in  order 
came  Columbian  College  in  New  Westminster,  B.C.,  which  was  opened 
in  1892,  followed  eleven  years  later  by  the  founding  of  Alberta  College. 

We  have  not  attempted  to  note  the  growth  of  institutions  for  the 
higher  education  of  women.  Another  article  in  this  number  deals 
with  that  phase. 

Thus  we  see  that  there  has  been  a  steady  growth  of  educational 
efforts  throughout  Canadian  Methodism,  and  time  has  only  served  to 
justify  them.  To-day  they  are  all  in  a  flourishing  condition  and  ac- 
complishing marked  results  in  enlightening  the  minds  and  raising  the 
ideals  of  our  Canadian  youth.  As  Methodists,  therefore,  we  have 
much  to  be  thankful  for  and  much  to  spur  us  on  to  emulate  the  noble 
example  of  our  fathers  in  establishing  truth  in  the  land.  Our  Educa- 
tional Society  is  doing  valiant  service  in  conducting  this  phase  of  the 
Church's  work,  and  is  deserving  of  the  heartiest  co-operation  on  the 
part  of  the  whole  Church  ;  and  we  feel  sure  that  when  our  people 
come  to  realize  what  a  task  is  involved  in  the  maintenance  of  so  many 


Acta    Victortana.  529 

institutions,  and  what  a  mighty  work  they  are  accompUshing  in  our 
land,  the  heart  of  our  genial  and  enthusiastic  Educational  Secretary 
will  be  gladdened  by  the  hearty  responses  to  his  powerful  appeals  for 
help. 

We  are  glad  to  devote  this  issue  of  Acta  to  help  further  the  interests 
of  this  Society  ;  and  if,  in  some  way  we  can,  by  thus  giving  our 
readers  a  general,  though  necessarily  inadequate  view  of  its  work, 
induce  them  to  offer  a  more  generous  support  to  so  worthy  an  agency, 
we  shall  feel  that  we  have  been  amply  repaid. 

We  regret  that  this  issue  of  Acta  has  been  so  long 
AN  EXPLANA-   delayed,   but  it  seemed  unavoidable  under   the  cir- 
TiON.  cumstances.     Some  time  since  we  planned  to  present 

in  the  April  number  an  outline  of  the  educational 
activities  of  Canadian  Methodism  (excepting  Victoria),  and  to  secure 
accurate  information  we  requested  the  various  Colleges  to  provide  us 
with  a  sketch  of  their  work  and  history.  Owing  to  the  stress  of 
spring  examinations  most  of  these  were  delayed  in  reaching  us.  How- 
ever, we  felt  that  the  purpose  in  view  justified  our  postponement  of 
publication  in  order  to  make  the  number  as  complete  as  possible. 

It  will  be  seen  that  four  of  the  Colleges  (viz.,  Wesley,  Albert, 
Alberta  and  St.  John's)  have  been  dependent  on  the  editor  for  a 
description.  This  is  due  to  the  fact  that  no  reports  were  sent  in  to 
us  from  them  ;  consequently  we  were  forced,  in  the  last  extremity, 
to  depend  for  our  material  concerning  them  on  various  reports,  from 
which  we  have  striven  to  present  briefly,  yet  as  accurately  as  possible, 
the  salient  aspects  of  their  life  and  work.  If  any  errors  have  crept  in 
or  any  prominent  features  been  omitted,  we  trust  that  leniency  will 
be  shown  in  passing  judgment. 

Our  next  and  final  issue  for  the  year  we  expect  to 

OUR  JUNE      publish  about  June  loth.     It  will  contain  a  descrip- 

ISSUE.         tion   of  our   life  at    Victoria,  with  a  sketch  of  the 

history  of  the  College  and  its   connection  with  the 

University  of  Toronto.     There  will  also  be  several  interesting  articles 

of  a   general   nature,    and   a  paper  by    Rev.    Prof.    Misener  on  the 

,,  Wisdom  Literature  of  the  Bible,"  which  he  read  before  the  Theological 

Conference  of  Victoria  University,  and  later  before  the   Methodist 

Ministerial   Association    of    Toronto.      All    who    have    heard    this 

excellent  paper  will,  we  are  sure,  wish  to  secure  a  copy  of  June  Acta. 


DO 


O 


Acta    Victoriana. 


EXCHANGES 


VICTORIA  may  well  be  proud  of  the  large  place  filled  by  her 
graduates  in  the  sphere  of  education.  Many  even  of  her  friends 
are  too  prone  to  think  of  our  Alma  iMater  merely  as  an  institution  for 
the  preparation  of  candidates  for  the  ministry,  and  have  little  con- 
ception of  the  large  number  of  her  graduates  who  are  now  teaching 
in  the  High  Schools  and  Collegiate  Institutes  of  this  and  other 
provinces,  or  in  the  institutions  of  higher  learning,  under  state  or 
denominational  control,  both  in  Canada  and  in  the  United  States.  It 
is,  perhaps,  only  natural  that  a  very  large  proportion  of  the  instructors 
in  educational  institutions  ot  our  own  Church  should  be  graduates  of 
Victoria.  Brief  sketches  of  these  we  are  presenting  in  agreement  with 
the  plan  of  our  Educational  number. 


Victoria  Graduates  in  Wesleyan  Theological  College,  Montreal 

Rev.  William  Isaac  Shaw,  M.A.,  D.D.,  LL  D.,  D.C.L.,  was  born 
in  Kingston  in  1841.  Intending  to  enter  the  legal  profession,  he  took 
the  courses  in  Arts  and  law  at  Victoria  University,  graduating  in  Arts 
in  1861,  and  taking  the  M.A.  and  LL.B.  degrees  in  1864.  He  studied 
for  some  time  in  the  ot!ice  of  the  late  Hon.  Oliver  Mowat,  but  finally 
abandoned  law  to  enter  the  ministry.  After  laboring  on  various  fields 
in  the  Montreal  Conference,  he  was  appointed  instructor  in  the 
Theological  College,  an  institution  which  he  assisted  to  found,  and 
of  which  he  was  Principal  from  1894  to  1899,  when  he  resigned  owing 
to  ill-health.  In  1903  he  again  became  Principal  on  the  resignation  of 
Rev.  Dr.  Maggs.  Dr.  Shaw  has  been  prominent  in  the  workings 
of  the  Church,  having  attended  the  General  Conferences  since  1874, 
and  being  elected  President  of  his  own  Conference  in  1878.  He 
is  also  an  extensive  writer  on  theological  subjects,  and  prominent 
in  the  Council  of  Public  Instruction  for  the  Province  of  Quebec. 

Rev.  George  Coulson  Workman,  M.A.,  Ph.D.,  is  a  native  of 
Grafton,  and  was  born  in  1848.  Entering  Victoria,  he  graduated  in 
1875  ^s  the  valedictorian  of  his  class,  and  was  appointed  in  the  next 
year  to  the  editorial  staff  of  the  Christian  Guardian.     In  1878  he  was 


Ada    Virtoriana. 


531 


ordained  to  the  ministry,  and  after  four  years  spent  in  pastoral  work, 
became  Assistant  Professor  of  Hebrew  in  his  Alma  Mater,  and  in 
1884  Professor  of  Old  Testament  Exegesis  and  Literature.  To  fully 
qualify  himself  he  spent  nearly  five  years  in  post-graduate  work  at 
Leipzig  University,  where  he  was  awarded  the  degree  of  Ph.D.  as  a 
recognition  of  the  merits  of  a  critical  work  on  "  The  Text  of  Jeremiah." 
His  book  on  "Messianic  Prophecy,"  called  forth  much  bitter  contro- 


REV.    G.    C.    WORKMAN,    M.A.,    PH.D. 


versy,  resulting  in  the  unfortunate  severance  of  his  connection  with 
Victoria  in  1891.  It  was,  perhaps,  an  indication  of  the  growing 
liberality  of  thought  within  the  Church  that  Dr.  Workman  was 
appointed  to  the  Chair  of  Old  Testament  Exegesis  in  Wesleyan 
Theological  College  in  1904.  He  is  recognized  as  one  of  the  foremost 
biblical  scholars  in  Canada. 
4 


532 


Acta   Victoriana. 


MISS    A.    F.    HENWOOD,    B.A. 


MISS   C.    M.    WOODSWORTH,    B.A. 


MISS    M.    A.    HARVEV,    B.A. 


N.    R.    WILSON,    M.A. 


Ac  fa    Victoriana.  533 

Rev.  James  Elliott,  B.A.,  Ph.D.,  graduated  from  Victoria  Univer- 
sity in  1886  with  high  honors  and  a  Gold  Medal,  and  entered  on  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  His  pastorates  included  Ottawa,  Kingston  and 
Montreal.  While  in  Kingston  he  attended  the  Lectures  in  Philosophy 
of  Professor  Watson,  of  Queen's  University,  and  was  among  the  first 
to  take  his  Ph.D.  degree  from  that  institution.  In  1902  he  was 
appointed  to  the  staff  of  Wesleyan  Theological  College  as  Professor 
of  Philosophy  and  Church  History.  Dr.  Elliott's  tireless  energy  has 
made  him  equally  successful  in  his  pastoral  and  in  his  academic  work. 

Rev.  Willl\m  Jackson,  D.D.,  was  born  in  England  in  1840,  and, 
while  engaged  in  business,  qualified  for  the  ministry.  Commg  to 
Canada  in  1862,  he  spent  some  time  in  Victoria,  and  on  being  received 
into  the  work,  rose  steadily  into  eminence  through  his  pulpit  ability. 
His  pastorates  have  included  Kingston,  Montreal,  Cornwall.  In  1893 
Wesleyan  Theological  College  conferred  upon  him  the  degree  of  D.  D., 
and  in  the  same  year  he  was  elected  President  of  the  Montreal  Con- 
ference. He  has  been  on  the  staff  of  the  College  since  1901  in  the 
capacity  of  Registrar  and  Professor  of  Theology. 


Victoria  Graduates  in  Alma  College,  St.  Thomas,  Ont. 

Miss  Clara  Woodsworth,  B.A.,  is  an  honor  graduate  in  Classics 
from  Victoria  University  of  the  class  of  1901.  She  joined  the  staff 
of  Alma  in  February,  1904,  as  teacher  of  English  and  Latin,  and  her 
services  proved  so  acceptable  that,  after  one  year's  work,  she  was 
appointed  in  February,  1905,  to  be  Acting  Lady  Principal,  the  duties 
of  which  position  she  is  now  discharging  with  general  satisfaction. 

Miss  Martha  A.  Harvey,  B.A,,  graduated  in  1898  with  honors, 
in  Mathematics  and  Science,  and  joined  the  staff  of  Alma  in  Novem- 
ber, 1900.  She  has  been  Registrar  of  the  College  for  several  years, 
has  shown  marked  skill  in  teaching,  and  has,  by  her  tact  and  enthu- 
siasm, done  much  for  the  athletic  side  of  Alma  College  life. 

Miss  Alice  F.  Henwood,  B.A.,  graduated  in  1899  with  standing 
in  the  General  Course.  She  became  a  member  of  the  Alma  College 
staff  in  February  of  the  present  year,  and  has  already  won  the  confi- 
dence of  her  classes  as  a  thorough  and  competent  instructor. 

Rev.  Robert  Ironsides  Warner,  M.A.,  D.D.,  Principal  of  Alma 
College,  graduated  B.A.,  1877.  I"  \2>%\  he  took  his  M.A.  degree,  and 
in  1902  the  degree  of  D.D.  At  graduation  he  was  valedictorian  of  his 
class,  and  carried  off  the  Gold  Medal  in  Moderns.     He  was  appointed 


534 


Ada    Victoriana. 


H£V.    A.    STEWART,    I)  1). 


G.    J.    BLEWFTT,    P.  A.,  PH.D. 


W.    J.    SPENCE,    B.A. 


W.    F.    OSBORNE,    M.A. 


Ada    Victoriana.  535 

Alma's  first  Professor  of  Modern  Languages  on  the  opening  of  the 
College  in  1881,  and  was  also  Vice-Principal  and  Registrar  until  the 
resignation  of  Rev.  Principal  Austin,  D.D.,  in  1897,  when  he  was 
unanimously  elected  Principal,  a  position  he  still  holds. 


Victoria  Graduates  in  Wesley  College,  Winnipeg 

Rev.  a.  Stewart,  D.D.,  graduated  in  Theology  from  Victoria  in 
1879,  and  immediately  devoted  himself  to  mission  work  in  Western 
Manitoba,  where,  in  addition  to  the  arduous  work  of  the  pioneer  of 
the  church,  he  discharged  for  several  years  the  duties  of  Inspector  of 
Schools  and  organized  a  large  number  of  new  school  districts.  In 
1889  he  was  called  to  the  Theological  work  of  Wesley  College  as 
Lecturer  in  Hebrew,  Old  Testament  Exegesis  and  Systematic  Theol- 
ogy. Prof.  Stewart  also  discharges  the  duty  of  Registrar.  His  wide 
experiences  as  a  missionary  pioneer  and  in  educational  work,  give  him 
an  honorable  place  in  the  councils  of  the  Church,  and  he  has  twice 
been  President  of  the  Manitoba  and  North- West  Conference. 

Rev.  George  J.  Blewett,  B.A.,  Ph.D.,  belonged  to  the  Victoria 
graduating  class  of  '97,  and  after  post-graduate  study  at  Toronto, 
Oxford  and  in  Germany,  received  his  Ph.D.  from  Harvard  summa  cum 
laude.  As  Professor  of  Philosophy  and  Historical  Theology  his  wide 
and  accurate  scholarship,  and  his  personal  interest  in  his  students, 
never  fail  to  stimulate  them  to  their  best  efforts. 

William  F.  Osborne,  M.A.,  is  a  graduate  of  the  class  of '92,  and 
in  the  fall  of  that  year  was  appointed  to  take  charge  of  the  work  in 
French  and  English  at  Wesley  College,  and  was  thus  one  of  the 
"  Original  Six  "  who  bore  the  brunt  of  battle  in  Wesley's  early  days. 
His  painstaking  application  and  enthusiasm  make  his  lecture-rooms  a 
centre  of  inspiration  and  culture.  Prof.  Osborne  is  also  winning 
laurels  as  a  public  lecturer,  whose  devotion  to  "  sweetness  and  light  " 
is  a  leavening  influence  in  the  materialistic  life  of  the  West. 

William  John  Spence,  B.A.,  graduated  from  Victoria  in  1900  with 
first-class  honors  in  Modern  Languages.  His  College  career  was 
particularly  brilliant,  and  he  was  a  prize-man  throughout.  After  a 
year  at  Normal  College,  he  joined  the  staff  of  Wesley  College  in  1901 
as  Lecturer  in  French  and  German.  Prof.  Spence  is  also  Secretary  of 
the  Faculty. 

Norman  Richard  Wilson,  M.A.,  graduated  from  Victoria  in  1899 
after  a  brilliant  academic  career,  and  after  spending  a  year  as  instructor 
in   the   Royal  Military  College,  Kingston,  went  to  Wesley  in  19O0 


536  Acta    Victoriana. 

as  Assistant  Professor  of  Mathematics.  He  has  shown  himself  an 
indefatigable  worker  in  his  department,  and  has  also  done  much  to 
stimulate  interest  in  the  field  of  College  athletics.  He  has  spent 
the  past  year  in  post-graduate  work  in  his  special  department  at  the 
University  of  Chicago. 

Rev.  Joseph  Walter  Sparling,  M.A.,  D.D.,  was  born  in  1843 
near  St.  Mary's,  and  received  his  education  at  the  High  School  of 
that  town  and  at  Victoria  University  (B.A.,  '71  ;  M.A.,  '74).  His 
theological  degrees  were  taken  at  the  Northwestern  University,  111. 
(B.D.,  1 87 1  ;  D.D.,  1889).  He  entered  the  Methodist  ministry  in 
187 1,  and  performed  the  regular  pastoral  duties  of  his  vocation  up  to 
1888,  when  he  was  appointed  to  the  Principalship  of  the  new  Wesley 
College.  The  administration  of  Wesley  under  Dr.  Sparling's  leader- 
ship has  been  eminently  successful,  and  to  his  energy  and  executive 
ability  are  due  in  no  small  measure  Wesley's  present  high  position. 
His  voice  is  also  an  influential  one  in  the  councils  of  Manitoba 
University,  with  which  Wesley  is  affiliated. 


Victoria  Graduates  in  Columbian  College,  New  Westminster 

Rev.  Wilford  J.  Sipprell,  B.A.,  B.D.,  graduated  in  Arts  in  1895, 
with  the  Silver  Medal  in  Philosophy;  in  Divinity  in  1897,  with  the 
Sandford  Gold  Medal.  In  1900  he  became  Principal  of  the  Columbian 
College,  New  Westminster,  B.C.  The  ("ollege  at  the  time  of  his 
appointment  was  in  a  very  precarious  financial  position,  but  thanks  to 
the  energy  and  executive  ability  of  its  present  Principal,  is  now  firmly 
established  and  in  a  position  to  do  excellent  work  in  all  its  depart- 
ments.    Mr.  Sipprell  is  Professor  of  Theology  and  Philosophy. 

James  Grant  Davidson,  B.A.,  a  member  of  the  graduating  class 
of  1900,  has  had  charge  of  the  Mathematics  and  Physics  Departmental 
Columbian  College  for  the  past  five  years.  Not  only  has  he  done 
excellent  academic  work  in  his  own  department,  but  he  has  also  done 
a  great  deal  for  the  athletic  and  social  side  of  the  College  life. 

Paul  McD.  Kerr,  B.A.,  graduated  in  1903  with  the  Edward 
Wilson  Gold  Medal  in  Classics.  He  has  been  on  the  staff  of  Columbian 
College  since  graduation  as  Professor  of  Classics  and  Orientals. 
Through  his  efforts  a  College  Glee  Club  has  been  organized  and 
attained  considerable  efficiency. 

Miss  Sadie  Bristol,  B.A.,  is  an  honor  graduate  in  Moderns  of  1903, 
and  during  the  past  year  has  been  instructor  in  that  department  at 
Columbian  College,  where  she  has  proven  herself  a  splendid  teacher, 
energetic  and  thorough. 


Ada   Victoriana.  537 

Victoria  Graduates  in  Albert  College,  Belleville 

Rev.  W.  p.  Dver,  M.A.,  B.Sc,  D.D.,  was  born  in  1854,  at  Orono, 
Ont.  He  was  educated  at  Albert  University  and  graduated  with 
honors,  in  Philosophy  and  Natural  Science  in  1877,  taking  the  Gold 
and  Silver  Medal,  respectively,  in  these  courses,  and  in  1879  took  the 
M.A.  degree.  Subsequently  he  was  appointed  Professor  of  Natural 
Science  in  his  Alma  Mater,  and  became  Principal  in  1885.  He  took 
the  degree  of  B.Sc.  from  Victoria  in  1892,  and  received  in  1894  the 
honorary  degree  of  D.D.  The.  College  has  prospered  greatly  under  his 
administration. 

Rev.  Egerton  R.  Doxee,  B.A.,  B.D.,  graduated  in  Arts  at  Victoria, 
in  1891,  with  first-class  honors  in  Classics,  being  the  Silver  Medalist  in 
that  department.  Since  graduation  he  has  taught  the  subjects  of  his 
department  at  Albert  College,  where  he  is  also  Secretary  of  the  Faculty. 

Miss  Jessie  Potter,  B.A.,  graduated  from  Victoria  as  one  of  the 
most  popular  members  of  the  Class  of  1904  with  honors  in  English 
and  Moderns.  Miss  Potter  has,  since  her  graduation,  been  Assistant 
Preceptress  in  Albert  College,  and  also  Assistant  in  the  English  and 
Moderns  department. 

Victoria  Graduates  in  Alberta  College,  Edmonton 

Rev.  J.  H.  Riddell,  B.A.,  B.D.,  Principal,  graduated  as  a  Gold 
Medalist  in  Classics  in  1890,  and  at  once  entered  the  Manitoba 
Conference.  After  three  years  spent  in  mission  work  he  went  to 
Winnipeg  as  junior  pastor  of  Grace  Church,  and  instructor  on  the 
staff  of  Wesley  College.  On  Young  Church  (a  Grace  Church  mission) 
becoming  self-supporting,  he  became  pastor,  but  at  the  end  of  a  four- 
years'  term  was  called  upon  to  give  his  whole  time  to  College  work  as 
Professor  of  Classics.  His  earnestness  and  zeal  marked  him  out  for  the 
Principalship  of  Alberta  College  when  it  was  founded  in  1903  through 
the  far-sighted  policy  of  Canadian  Methodism,  and  it  is  in  no  small 
measure  due  to  his  energetic  enthusiasm  and  executive  ability  that  our 
last  founded  College  has  grown  so  rapidly  and  been  so  successful. 


Victoria  Graduates  in  Stanstead  Wesleyan  College,  Stanstead,  P.Q. 

Rev.  Charles  R.  Flanders,  B.A.,  D.D.,  is  a  native  of  the  East- 
ern Townships.  Entering  the  ministry  in  1873,  he  attended  Victoria 
University  and  graduated  in  1881.  In  his  final  College  year  he  had 
the  honor  to  be  chairman  of  the  Board  of  Management  of  Acta 


53« 


Acta   Victoriana. 


E.    C     IkVlNK,    B.A. 


REV.    A.    LEE    HOLMES,    >LA. 


>i^«ir 


'*; 


REV.    \V.    W     ANDREWS,    M.A.,    LL.D 


REV,    W.    G.    WATSON,    B.A.,    B.D. 


Acta    Victoriana.  539 

ViCTORiANA.  After  serving  as  pastor  in  various  fields  of  the  Montreal 
Conference,  and  as  a  lecturer  in  Wesleyan  Theological  College,  he 
was  appointed  to  the  vacant  Professorship  of  Stanstead  Wesleyan 
■College  in  1893,  a  position  which  he  still  holds.  In  1896  he  received 
the  honorary  degree  of  D.D.  from  the  Montreal  Wesleyan  College. 

Rev.  a.  L.  Holmes,  M.A.,  graduated  from  "Old  Vic."  in  1871, 
one  of  the  strongest  members  of  a  strong  class,  which  included  such 
men  as  Dr.  Eby  and  Dr.  Jos.  Sparling.  In  his  later  academic  career 
Mr.  Holmes  managed  to  discharge  efificiently  the  duties  of  Principal, 
first,  of  Stanstead  Academy,  and  later  of  Stanstead  College,  a  position 
which  he  filled  for  twelve  years.  After  spending  five  years  in  pastoral 
work  at  Boston,  he  returned  to  take  up  the  pastorate  of  the  Methodist 
Church  at  Stanstead.  later  he  was  appointed  Head-master  of  Bugbee 
Commercial  College  in  connection  with  Stanstead  College,  but  the 
press  of  other  interests  forced  him  to  resign  his  position,  though  he 
maintains  his  connection  with  the  College  as  a  lecturer  in  Mathematics 
and  Commercial  Law.  Mr.  Holmes  is  also  a  trustee  of  the  College, 
and  in  conjunction  with  his  sister  and  his  son  erected  and  presented 
to  the  College  the  Horace  Holmes  Model  School. 

Mr.  Eldon  Coulter  Irvine,  M.A.,  was  born  near  St.  Mary's, 
Ont.,  where  his  early  education  was  received.  After  teaching  with 
marked  success  for  three  years,  he  entered  Victoria  University  with 
with  the  class  of  '03,  graduating  with  honors  in  Mathematics.  During 
his  College  course  Mr.  Irvine  was  prominent  upon  the  campus  and 
in  the  Lit.,  and  very  popular  with  his  fellow-students.  On  graduating 
he  became  Mathematical  Master  at  Stanstead,  where  he  has  achieved 
marked  success  and  popularity. 


Victoria  Graduates  in  the  University  of  Mount  Allison  College, 

Sackville,  N.B. 

Rev.  Wilbur  W.  Andrews,  M.A.,  LL.D.,  received  his  early  edu- 
cation at  the  Ottawa  Collegiate  Institute,  and  after  five  years  spent 
in  the  West,  attended  Victoria  University,  where  he  took  up  a  course 
in  Science  and  graduated  in  1887.  After  graduating  he  was  pastor 
of  a  Toronto  church  for  three  years,  when  he  was  appointed  Professor 
of  Chemistry  and  Experimental  Physics  at  Mount  Allison  University. 
He  has  distinguished  himself  by  his  chemical  researches,  and  read  a 
paper  embodying  some  of  these  before  the  British  Association  for  the 
Advancement  of  Science  at  their  meeting  in  Toronto.  He  has  also 
perfected  a  number  of  scientific  inventions. 


540 


Acta    Victoriana 


MISS    N.    BURKHOLDER,    B.A. 


MISS    M.    C.    ROWELL,    B.A. 


W.    J.    GREENWOOD,    B.A. 


MISS    R.    N.    CULLEN,    B.A. 


Acta   Vidoriana.  541 

Rev.  W.  G.  Watson,  B.A.,  B.D.,  graduated  in  1891  from  Toronto, 
and  in  1898  took  his  B.D.  degree  from  Victoria,  winning  the  Sandford 
Gold  Medal.  For  two  years  he  was  assistant  pastor  of  the  Metropo- 
litan Church  in  this  city,  at  the  same  time  taking  academic  work  in 
Orientals,  the  examination  in  which  he  passed  with  first-class  honors. 
After  two  more  years  on  circuit,  he  was  called  to  the  chair  of  Old 
Testament  Exegesis  and  Systematic  Theology  in  Mount  Allison  in 
1903,  where  his  scholarship  is  meeting  with  due  appreciation. 


Victoria  Graduates  in  Whitby  Ladies'  College 

Rev.  John  J.  Hare,  M.A.,  Ph.D.,  was  born  in  Carleton  County  in 
1847.  He  very  early  showed  a  remarkable  ability  as  a  student,  and 
at  the  age  of  fifteen  had  matriculated  into  Victoria  University.  He 
graduated  from  Victoria  in  1873  after  a  brilliant  College  course.  He 
was  ordained  to  the  ministry  in  1879,  in  the  same  year  taking  his 
M.A.  degree.  In  1874  he  became  Principal  of  the  Ontario  Ladies' 
College,  and  has  discharged  the  duties  of  his  position  in  a  very 
efficient  manner  ever  since,  having  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the 
College  grow  to  be  the  largest  Ladies'  College  under  Methodist  aus- 
pices in  Canada. 

Prof.  W.  J.  Greenwood,  B.A.,  graduated  in  1886  with  the  Prince  of 
Wales  Gold  Medal  in  General  Proficiency,  the  Silver  Medal  in  Classics, 
and  the  Wilson  Memorial  Prize  in  Astronomy.  Ever  since  graduation 
he  has  taught  in  Whitby,  being  Classical  Master  of  the  Collegiate 
Institute  until  1892,  when  he  took  a  position  on  the  staff  of  O.  L.  C. 

Miss  Nettie  Burkholder,  B.A.,  graduated  in  1891  with  honors  in 
Natural  Science  and  English.  She  taught  in  the  Ontario  Ladies' 
College  until  1 895,  when  she  studied  English  for  a  time  at  Chicago  Uni- 
versity.   Returning  to  the  College  she  became  Lady  Principal  in  1901. 

Miss  Rose  Nicholls  Cullen,  B.A.,  was  a  member  of  the  Class 
of  '03,  and  graduated  with  honors  in  Modern  Languages,  and  has 
since  September,  1904,  taught  the  subjects  of  the  department  acceptably 
in  the  Ontario  Ladies'  College. 

Miss  Mary  Coyne  Rowell,  B.A.,  took  her  degree  in  1898  with 
honors,  in  Modern  Languages.  After  spending  a  year  at  Normal 
College,  Hamilton,  she  taught  for  two  years  in  Alma  College,  St. 
Thomas,  and  from  there  went  to  Whitby,  where  she  has  proved  herself 
a  capable  teacher.  Miss  Russell  last  year  spent  a  term  abroad, 
pursuing  a  course  of  study  at  Berlin. 


542 


Acta   Victoriana, 


QCAL 


THE  watering  cart  already  showers  its  artificial  rain  ; 
The  organ  grinder's  grinding  once  more  his  tuneful  strain ; 
One  day  you  wear  an  ulster  thick,  the  next  a  duster  thin  ; 
All  of  which  denotes  that  spring  is  beginning  to  begin. — Ex. 

Achilles  and  Patroclus,  David  and  Jonathan,  Damon  and  Pythias, 
and  all  other  congenial  spirits,  ancient  and  modern,  witness  that 
friendship  is  not  dead  !  For  have  they  not  covenanted  to  call  them, 
respectively,  Douglas  Ernest  and  Ernest  Douglas  ?  ^ 

RoBBV  would  like  to  get  the  pros  and  cons  on  the  following  ques- 
tion :  "Is  it  right?"  Apropos  of  the  above  we  have  received  a 
communication  signed  "  Decorum,  Jr.,"  whose  identity  must  be 
revealed  before  his  revelation  can  be  made  public.  In  case  two  or 
more  advance  a  claim  to  authorship,  the  entire  matter  will  be  referred 
to  an  arbitration  committee,  consisting  of  Messrs.  Robertson  and 
Trueman,  with  headquarters  at  Mother's  Candy  Kitchen. 

Flynn,  'o8  (in  a  sermon  for  Dr.  John) — "And  Esau  sold  his  birth- 
right for  a  mess  oi potash.'' 

St.  Patrick's  Day,  after  Varsity  Science  scrap. — Prof,  (to  ladies 
entering  late) — "  Have  you  been  over  at  the  scrap  getting  painted  ?  " 
One — "  The  very  idea  !     I  don't  even  powder  !  " 

Applicant  for  contract  for  house-cleaning  Common  Rooms — "I'll 
tink  it  ovah,  sah,  and  let  ye  know  agin.  I  live  at  6  Cinter  Avenoo. 
My  name  is  Mornin'.  What  be  your  name  ?  "  "  My  name  is  Knight." 
App. — "  Haw  !  haw  !  La  me  !  I  been  Mornin'  nigh  on  35  years^ 
and  I  been  a-lookin'  for  Knight  to  come." 

Miss  G — dy,  '07 — "  I  don't  care  about  kissing  children — there  is  no 
response." 

W.  P.  Near,  '03  (looking  at  Freshette  group) — "Well,  our  girls 
were  good  looking,  but— yum  !  " 

Miss  McL — gh — n  (at  the  bureau) — "  I  owe  you  5  cents,  Mr. 
Miller."  He— "  I  can't  remember  it."  She— "  I  bought  it  from  the 
other  boy." 


Ada    Victoriana.  543 

On  tae  rostrum  at  prayers  just  at  the   "amen." — Dr.  B. — "World 

without  end,  "     Yough  *  !     Someone  stepped  on  the  tail  of  Dr. 

Potts'  dog. 

Wilson,  C.  T.,  went  to  preach  at  Mimico  one  Sunday  morning, 
but  going  too  far,  he  got  into  the  wrong  church.  The  regular  pastor 
happened  to  be  in  the  audience  consulting  the  brethren,  and  as  it 
was  1 1  o'clock,  Wilson  entered  the  pulpit,  opened  the  service,  and 
carried  it  through  very  creditably,  accordmg  to  the  subsequent  con- 
gratulations of  the  evicted  minister. 

The  fact  that  women's  fingers  have  a  peculiar  deftness  for  some 
kinds  of  work  is  again  demonstrated  in  the  unprecedented  success  of 
Miss  Williams  and  Miss  Deacon  in  making  mirrors  in  the  lab. 

"  What  a  sweep  of  vanity  comes  this  way." 

The  Sunday  night  the  Sophomores  were  invited  to  Annesley  Hall 
a  couple  took  Rathman  to  church,  hoping  to  inveigle  him  to  ge  to 
the  reception  afterwards.  But  though  they  induced  him  to  mount 
the  front  steps  (most  noble  Sophomores  !)  he  broke  loose  and  fled 
precipitously. 

Dr.  John's  definition  of  classical  music — "  That  which  has  no  time, 
and  which  common  people  can't  learn." 

Moral — don't  bet.  It  was  done  on  a  wager.  She  (and  it  will  be 
strange  if  you  can't  rhyme  her  name)  bet  some  biscuits  of  her  own 
make,  and  lost  the  wager,  but  offered  some  dog  biscuits  to  the  unsus- 
pecting him.     And  he  (oh  Douglas  !)  ate  them  or  tried  to. 

What  will  next  year's  Local  Editor  do  without  Knight  ?  He  and 
Rutherford  were  observed  rubbing  skulls  affectionately  in  the  library. 
Onlooker — "Are  you  trying  to  absorb  some  of  his  wisdom,  Jack?" 
Jack — "I'm  trying  to  impart  some  of  my  hair."  Forbes — "Hair! 
Hair  ! " 

On  Czar  St. — Bull  returns  (in  real  Hebrew)  the  Sheenee's  imperfect 
English,  "  Rags  !  bones  !  bottles  !  "  The  latter  smilingly  bows  his 
acknowledgments. 

At  the  top  landing. — Archibald — "  We'll  be  adepts  when  it  comes 
to  climbing  the  golden  stairs." 

Someone  reports  having  seen  a  waitress  at  Eaton's  lunch  room 
assist  Rev.  T.  Green,  B.A.,  in  putting  on  his  overcoat. 

Dr.  Revnar — "  The  sensation  red  having  been  explained  to  a 
blind  man,  he  asked,  "Is  it  like  a  cannon  shot?"  Stapleford — 
"Well,  red  is  a  loud  color." 


544  Acta   Victoriana. 

Yes,  "time  spins  fast,"  and  the  fact,  pregnant  with  varied  meaning) 
we  felt  as  Alumni  Hall  re-echoed  with  wailing  and  lamentation  the 
other  day,  when  our  noble  Seniors,  the  "  sweet  and  blushing  "  roses 
of  '05,  came  to  bid  farewell  to  critic's  desk  and  president's  chair,  to 
call  up  from  the  dimly  radiant  past  the  scenes  of  Freshman  glory, 
to  leave  with  us  good  admonition  gleaned  from  years  of  sage  expe- 
rience, or  with  prophetic  voice  to  utter  tender  warning,  and  one  and 
all  to  pat  us  gently  on  the  head  with  prayer  and  blessing. 

Seniors  are  wondrous  people,  so  are  Sophs,  and  Freshies,  all  in 
their  own  way  ;  but  we  found  a  common  sympathy  as  they  chatted 
gaily,  for  all  their  wiseness,  their  shyness  and  their  foolishness,  over 
ice  and  bon-bons. 

Verily  the  ways  of  women  are  beyond  finding  out,  for  who  could 
imagine  dignified,  decorous  '05,  whirling  madly  through  Alumni  Hall 
when  it  was  all  over,  until,  one  by  one,  heart  failed  and  foot  grew 
weary,  and  the  thought  of  the  dinner  gong  brought  them  back  to 
mundane  things. 

Miss  B.  L.  Scott,  '06,  had  the  honor  to  present  the  university  pin, 
the  customary  token  of  esteem,  to  Madam  President. 

How  did  you  like  the  quartette,  especially  the  giggling  accompani- 
ment, "  While  the  tears  around  were  falling?" 

Madam  President — "  I  tried  to  think  of  some  poetry,  but  could 
remember  only  epitaphs." 

Miss  Switzer,  tearfully — "  Oh,  I've  lost  my  handkerchief." 

Miss  VanAlstyne — "Be  your  own  pilot  in  your  own  pilot-house 
and  not  a  cabin  passenger."    Memories  from  the  "  Spartan."    Eh,  Sue. 

Miss  Jickling — "  Get  a  note-book  in  October  and  jot  down  every 
clever  thought  that  comes  to  you  and  you'll  be  prepared  for  your 
senior  speech." 

Election  of  officers  at  the  Classical  Association  {re  Hon.  Pres.) — 
Spencley — "  Whose  turn  is  it  ?  " 

The  new  '06  classics  yell — C  !  L  !  ix  !  C  !  L  !  ix  1  Classics  ! 
Classics  !    Nineteen  six  ! 

Rutherford — "  Who  took  my  books  away  ?  '  Ans. — "  M — 
— r."     R.—"  I'll  barker!" 

Morgan  (writing) — "  Mr.  Jack  S.  Bennett."  John — "  I  rather 
object  to  being  called  Jack  S." 

Sanders,  '08 — "  I  hesitated  about  three  minutes  and  then  decided 
to  skip  the  lecture."  Luck — "  Three  minutes  !  What  a  shameful 
waste  of  time  ! " 


Acta    Victoriana.  545 

Although  there  has  been  a  marked  falHng  off  in  attendance  at  the 
Union  Lit.  during  the  past  term,  especially  among  the  men  of  the 
senior  years,  the  last  meeting,  with  its  special  features,  as  ever,  brought 
out  a  full  house,  and  nothing  was  lacking  to  make  the  occasion 
typical  of  a  real  "last  Lit."  with  its  reminiscences  from  the  graduating 
class,  election  of  officers,  "  bun-feed,"  and  general  jollification.  From 
the  words  of  self-confession  and  sage  advice  which  formed  the  theme 
of  all  the  farewell  addresses,  we  wish  to  choose  a  few  of  the  choicest 
thoughts  or  most  characteristic  witticisms. 

Mr.  Knight — "There  are  some  people  whom  the  Lord  never  called 
to  do  anything  but  to  get  out,  and  they  won't."  Voice — "  Chloroform 
them  ! " 

Mr.  Bennett  was  able  to  utter  the  creditable  boast  that  he  had 
missed  only  three  meetings  of  the  society  in  his  College  career.  "  I 
expect  to  number  some  of  the  students  of  Victoria  among  my  life- 
long friends."     Voice—"  Name." 

Mr.  Rutherford — "  I  was  bobbed  as  the  '  new  woman '  on  a 
bicycle." 

Mr.  Elliott — "  There  are  things  infinitely  more  responsive  to  the 
osculatory  process  than  the  blarney  stone."  (This  remark  is  to  be 
catalogued  among  the  "choicest  thoughts"  mentioned  above.  It  is 
only  fair  to  Alex,  to  say  so. — Ed.). 

Mr.  Robertson — "  The  best  place  to  really  become  acquainted 
with  a  man  is  on  the  campus." 

Mr.  Dawson — "A  good  many  things  have  happened  since  I  came. 
I've  slipped  a  cog  or  two.  Work  with  your  farthest  aim  in  view." 
Jam  indulged  in  the  story  of  the  man  (Irish,  of  course)  who  had  to 
be  remonstrated  with  by  his  landlady's  husband  for  disturbances  on 
three  consecutive  nights.  The  explanation  was  that  the  doctor  had 
ordered  him  to  take  a  certain  medicine  "two  nights  running,  skip- 
ping the  third." 

Mr.  Davison  made  one  of  the  best  speeches.  His  most  pointed 
sentence — one  debatable,  but  affording  food  for  thought — was  this  : 
"  There  are  too  many  prayer-meetings  at  Vic.  compared  with  equally 
organized  athletic  efforts." 

Mr.  Walden — "  There  are  a  number  of  fellows  who  will  remember 
that  I  came  in  as  a  Freshman."  Bill  related  the  history  of  the 
"  moustache  club,"  especially  the  baptism  of  Connolly  in  Jackson 
Hall  (what  place  more  fitting  !)  after  he  had  shaved.  The  water  (for 
the  baptism)  "  was  brought  by  Cragg  from  the  lower  regions." 


546  Ada    Victoriana. 

Mr.  Hamilton — "You  are  in  College  for  self-development.  The 
only  thing  I  brought  with  me  was  a  pair  of  foot-ball  boots."  Frank, 
while  depicting  several  "  tapping  "  incidents  which  came  under  his 
notice,  quite  inadvertently  remarked  that  he  had  never  experienced 
this  most  remedial  form  of  "cold  applications."  The  irrepressible 
Jam  took  wings  to  the  basement  and  was  on  the  spot  with  a  basin  of 
water  to  empty  upon  Hamilton's  unsuspecting  head  the  moment  he 
sat  down.  The  catastrophe  was  entirely  sensational  and  subversive 
of  all  good  order,  not  to  say  howlingly  ludicrous. 

The  one  regretable  feature  (indeed  scandalous  is  not  too  strong  a 
word)  of  the  proceediqgs,  was  the  scrap  for  the  refreshments,  which 
resulted  in  a  waste  of  at  least  half  of  them — a  small  matter  compared 
wMth  the  utterly  barbarous  display. 

Robert's  speech  contained  many  gems  of  humor  and  pathos.  E.g. :  Re 
Jane — "  He's  a  winning,  loving,  kind  man."  "  Where  under  the  canopy 
of  the  heaven  will  you  find  such  a  College  of  young  men — glorious  as 
the  sun,  fair  as  the  moon — "  Davison  (interrupting) — "And  without 
any  stars  !"  Re  Jam — "  There  are  streaks  of  gold  in  him — no  joking  !  " 
(Students  of  the  Classics  are  referred  to  Plato's  Republic,  Bk.  HI.). 

Speaking  of  matters  in  general,  Robert  told  how  he  remonstrated 
with  a  Freshman  (whose  first  name  is  Chris.)  who  came  in  very  late 
from  the  rink  one  night.  Said  Robert,  "  Don't  you  know  that  Miss 
Addison  will  send  that  poor  Freshette  to  bed  without  any  supper?" 
Chris. — "Please,  Robert,  it  wasn't  I  who  kept  her;  it  was  she  who 
kept  me!"  Robt. — "Then  my  mind  went  right  back  to  Hadam 
and  Heve !  " 

CoNRON  (looking  at  an  engraving  of  Jonah  ejectus) — "That  must 
have  been  after  his  encounter  with  the  whale  ;  he  looks  so  down  in 
the  mouth." 

Who  stole  Butcher's  apples  ?  They  came  from  home  in  a  box, 
and  to  keep  them  cool  he  and  his  brother  put  them  outside  on  the 
balcony  of  the  front  bow  window.  Inasmuch  as  this  novel  cold 
storage  process  was  very  conspicuous  from  the  upper  windows  across 
the  way,  it  soon  became  an  open  secret.  Accordingly,  one  evening 
at  8.20  a  telephone  message  reached  the  Butchers,  saying  that  an  old 
friend  of  the  family  was  desirous  of  seeing  them  both  at  8.30  at  the 
Grosvenor  House.  A  pair  of  coat  tails  were  soon  flying  down  Czar 
Street.  A  keen  appetite  for  apples,  and  a  dull  conscience,  with  the 
aid  of  a  pair  of  trunk  straps,  soon  put  the  plotters  in  happy  possession 
of  "  Butcher's  apple  cart." 


Acta    Victoriana.  547 

Dr.  Bell  tells  of  a  student  who  desired  a  literal  translation  of  an 
expression  in  Virgil,  "The  bird  swooped  aloft."  "j^ Flocked  all  by 
itself,"  was  how  he  turned  it. 

Alex. — "Don't  get  a  short  hair  cut,' Elmer.  I  was' feeling  the 
bumps  on  my  head  the  other  night  [and  dreading  the  time  when  I 
shall  be  bald."     Luck — "  Gee  !  you'd  look  nobby." 

SPhAKiNG  of  Luck,  it  seems  he  takes  an  early  morning  class  for  Dr. 
Edgar,  and  not  long  ago  his  fair  scholars  put  a  parcel  of  salted  pea- 
nuts on  the  desk,  with  the  inscription,  "  To  our  dear  teacher." 
Doesn't  this  take  you  back  to  the  old  red  schoolhouse  days  ? 

Dr.  Badglev  has  invented  a  new  salute  which  commends  itself  as 
well  for  its  simplicity  as  its  utility.  Freshman — Touch  the  forehead 
with  one  finger  (palm  out)  :  Sophomore,  with  two  ;  Junior,  with  three  ; 
Senior,  with  four  :  Post-Grad.,  with  whole  hand.  (Patent  applied 
for.) 

Sibley — "  I  haven't  bothered  the  girls  ^around  the  institution  very 
much.  But  there  are  some  great  ones  down^at  the  Deaconess  Home." 
Stapleford — "  Personally,  I'm  not  looking'for'a'chaperone." 

Overheard  at  Lit. — Speaker — "  I  must  ask  the  movement  of  this 
motion."  Bennett — "  I  am  not  particularly  in  love — "  (pause).  Voice 
"  Oh  I  "  Woodsworth — "  I  know,  everybody^knows,^that  the  Woman's 
Lit.,  etc."  Manning — "Now,  there  are  two  reasons  why  the  existing 
functions  cannot  be  dispensed  with.  First,  because'  each  of  them  is 
indispensable."  Hunter — "  Fve  been  looking^up  the  discipline."  (He 
meant  constitution.)  The  Government  had'explained  that  no  repoit 
had  been  received  from  the  Indian  Relics  Com.,  owing  to  the  floods 
in  Queen's  Park.  Harley — "The  ferry  brought' me  across  all  right." 
Clyo  Jackson  (promptl)) — "  What y^/ri' does  the  hon.  gentleman  refer 
to  ?  "  The  night  the  congratulatory  telegram  was  sent  to  Hon.  Clif- 
ford'Sifton,  the  advocates  of  the  action  jepeatedly  used  the  expression 
"  to  strengthen  Mr.  Sifton's  hands."  One  of  the  Opposition  advised 
a  Whitely  Exerciser,  and  subsequently  one  of  the  ladies,  a  good  stiff 
piano  exercise.  Barber  (describing  a  big,  burly  Scotchman) — "  But 
he  had  hands  as  soft  and  white  as — "  (pause).  Voice — '•  Name  ?  " 
(N.B.,  pause,  not  paws.) 

A  German  "  bull." — Dr.  Horning  (quite  seriously) — "  It  is  an  easy 
matter  for  one  who  has  made  a  study^'of  the  history  of  language  to 
tell  the  locality  from  which  a  person  comes,  by  merely  listening  to  his 
speech  and  observing  his  peculiarities.  Why,  when  I  was  in  Germany 
I  could  tell  exactly  where  each' German  piofessor  was  brought  up 
without  his  saying  a  word." 


548  Ada    Victoriana. 


-M-- 


Mount  Jilllson' s  Status  In  the  Jithletic  World 

IT  has  come  to  be  a  generally  conceded  fact  that  athletics  should 
form  an  important  feature  in  every  man's  life.  In  College  this 
matter  is  brought  very  prominently  before  us,  and  rightly  so.  This 
spirit  has  so  thoroughly  permeated  the  life  of  our  College  that  at  the 
present  day  it  is  hard  to  find  anyone  so  narrow  in  his  views  as  to 
denounce  all  athletics.  In  fact,  it  might  almost  seem  as  though  the 
tendency  in  this  direction  has  already  become  too  strong,  and  that  the 
inclination  on  the  part  of  many  is  to  be  so  carried  avVay  in  the  current 
of  athletic  enthusiasm  that  they  altogether  forget  the  central  idea  of 
their  College  career. 

At  Mount  Allison  this  feeling  is  very  strong.  As  we  take  a 
retrospective  glance  at  the  history  of  our  institutions,  we  find  that  the 
development  of  athletics  has  been  one  of  steady  growth.  They  have 
ever  claimed  a  large  share  of  our  attention,  but  never  before  has  the 
same  feverish  eagerness  been  apparent  as  at  the  present  day.  We 
have  no  doubt  that  it  is  on  this  account  that  Mount  Allison  holds  her 
present  enviable  position  in  the  athletic  world  of  our  Maritime 
Provinces. 

Since  the  year  1891,  when  our  first  football  team  was  formed,  this 
popular  sport  has  ever  gained  the  attention  which  it  deserves.  Our 
record,  like  that  of  most  teams,  has  been  a  varied  one.  The  "garnet 
and  old  gold  "  has  not  always  marched  to  the  triumphant  note  of 
victory.  But  in  our  football  contests  with  other  Colleges  we  consider 
that  we  can  justly  claim  the  "lion's  share."  During  the  fourteen 
years  of  our  football  career  we  have  played  thirty-seven  games  with 
other  Colleges.  Of  these  Mount  Allison  has  won  twenty-one  and 
drawn  three,  the  remaining  thirteen  going  to  our  opponents.  Dalhousie 
has  ever  been  our  hardest  competitor.  Eight  times  on  the  "  gridiron  " 
we  have  battled  with  them  for  supremacy,  and  as  many  times  have 
been  compelled,  in  all  fairness,  to  acknowledge  a  defeat.     In  none  of 


Acta    Victoriana. 


549 


these  reverses,  however,  has  the  score  been  greater  than  six  to  nothing 
against  us.  Our  record,  especially  during  the  season  that  has  just 
passed,  has  been  a  unique  one.  We  have  carried  off  in  triumph  the 
cup  offered  for  competition  in  football  between  the  three  Colleges — 
Acadia,  University  of  New  Brunswick  and  Mount  Allison.  And,  more- 
over, we  have  proved  ourselves  superior  in  several  other  contests,  and 
altogether  have  been  able  to  roll  up  the  rather  large  aggregate  of 
seventy-six  points,  while  we  ourselves  have  not  been  scored  against, 
nor  at  any  time  been  foiled  to  touch  for  safety.  In  this  connection  it 
might  also  be  staled  that  we  find  that  in  our  whole  history  of  football, 
including  games  with  outside  towns  as  well  as  with  Colleges,  we  have 
467  points  to  our  favor,  with  only  122  points  against  us. 


CAMPUS    AT    MOUNT    ALLISON    UNIVERSITY. 


Hockey  at  Mount  Allison  is  very  popular  during  the  whole  winter 
season.  We  are  greatly  hampered  in  this  sport  in  not  having  a  rink 
of  our  own.  On  that  account  more,  perhaps,  than  any  other,  an  Inter- 
collegiate Hockey  League  has  never  as  yet  been  formed.  Steps  were 
taken  during  the  first  part  of  the  season  to  try  and  make  definite 
arrangements  for  such  a  league.  In  this  we  were  very  greatly 
assisted  by  Mr.  Hewson,  of  the  Hewson  Woolen  Mills,  Amherst,  who 
generously  1  ffered  a  cup  for  competition.  The  season  was  almost 
over,  however,  before  arrangements  could  finally  be  effected,  but  we 
look  forward  to  the  formation  of  a  league  next  year.     We  have,  how- 


550  Ada    Victoriana. 

ever,  had  two  games  with  Acadia  and  two  with  Dalhousie,  which 
resulted  in  three  victories  and  a  draw.  In  our  games  with  other 
teams  we  have  met  with  varying  success. 

In  1903,  another  cup  was  offered  for  competition  in  track  sports 
between  the  three  Colleges — Acadia,  University  of  New  Brunswick  and 
Mount  Allison.  Mount  Allison  was  the  fortunate  winner  of -this  cup 
for  the  first  year,  while  last  year  it  went  to  Acadia.  Each  year  greater 
and  greater  interest  is  being  evidenced  in  these  track  meets.  In  order 
that  a  creditable  showing  may  be  made  vigorous  training  is  absolutely 
necessary,  and  we  have  found  them  one  of  the  most  valuab'e  forms  of 
our  College  athletics. 

Such,  in  short,  is  Mount  Allison's  standing  in  the  athletic  world. 
We  have  become  more  and  more  convinced  that  College  athletics  are 
invaluable  in  fitting  men  for  the  active  duties  of  life.  In  our  eager 
search  after  knowledge  there  is,  perhaps,  nothing  that  is  so  great  an 
aid  as  competition.  Does  not  then  the  value  of  competition  extend 
into  inter-collegiate  contests  ?  Is  it  not  worth  while  to  uphold  the 
Alma  Mater  in  athletics  ?  The  mingling  with  other  students  on  our 
trips  has  greatly  tended  to  raise  our  standard  of  College  spirit,  and  to 
drive  out  those  little  prejudices  and  bigotries  which  so  rapidly  creep  in. 

Sackville,  X.B.  \V.,  '06. 


The  Misses'  Jlthletic 

SINCE  the  rather  disparaging  question  has  recently  been  put  to  us, 
"  What  is  that  new  thing  over  at  Annesley  Hall  ?  "  perhaps  we 
should  throw  a  little  light  on  this  mysterious  subject,  and  introduce 
to  the  public,  that  most  promising  mstitution,  the  Victoria  College 
Athletic  Club.  For  some  time  the  women  students  have  felt  the  need 
of  such  an  association,  but  the  smallness  of  the  numbers  has  hereto- 
fore been  the  apparently  insurmountable  difficulty.  In  the  past  year, 
the  necessity  for  definite  organization  has  come  to  us  even  more  force- 
fully, for  a  two-fold  reason :  first,  to  induce  each  of  the  women 
students  to  take  a  practical  interest  in  at  least  one  of  the  sports  ; 
secondly,  to  co-operate  with  the  Athletic  Clubs  of  University  College 
and  St.  Hilda's  in  forming  a  U.  of  T.  Athletic  League. 

Tennis  has  always  had  ardent  devotees,  even  under  the  stress  of 
exams,  and  we  have  been  pardonably  proud  of  our  team  in  the  semi- 
annual Whitby  Tournament.  And  now,  with  a  prospect  of  a  tourna- 
ment with  our  sister  colleges,  there  will  be  increased  interest  and 
enthusiasm.     Basket-ball,  which  has  enjoyed  a  peaceful  oblivion  for 


Acta    Vtctoriana.  551 

the  past  two  years,  is  being  rapidly  popularized  again,  under  the 
efificient  management  of  Miss  Birnis,  '07,  and  splendid  matches,  both 
inter  year  and  inter-collegiate,  are  anticipated  for  the  coming  fall. 
Victoria  has  had  the  distinction  of  placing  another  sport  on  the 
University  Athletic  curriculum.  Miss  Bunting,  '07,  has  many  swift 
and  energetic  supporters  in  the  Field  Hockey  Squad,  and  will  put  a 
strong  team  in  the  League  next  year.  We  hope  that  the  V.  C.  A.  C. 
will  add  new  stimulus  to  the  already  illustrious  winter  hockey  team. 
But  to  dwell  on  their  old-established  renown  would  be  superfluous. 

A  few  words  will,  perhaps,  explain  the  desired  function  of  the 
League  in  University  Athletics.  It  is  a  lamented  fact  that  the 
students  of  the  different  Faculties  or  Colleges  are  almost  entire 
strangers.  But  by  social  intercourse,  through  the  medium  of  athletics, 
the  League  hopes  to  solve  the  problem,  and  even  foster  University 
spirit.  And  to  Victoria  has  been  awarded  the  honor  of  sending  up 
the  first  president  of  this  reform  party,  Miss  M.  A.  Proctor,  '06.  But 
enough  said.  With  such  aims  and  such  enthusiasum  there  is  every 
prospect  of  a  brilliant  future  for  the  Athletic  Club,  and  to  ensure  its 
success  the  officers  ask  only  for  the  hearty  support  and  encourage- 
ment of  all  the  students. 


Victoria  College  Jithletic  Union 

Secretary's  Annual  Report,  1904-5 

Mr.  President.,  Officers  and  Members  of  the  Athletic  Union  : 

r  is  my  privilege  to  congratulate  you  upon  the  continued  success  of 


I 


your  Association  on  this  the  completion  of  another  year  in  its 
history.  To-day  is  held  the  twelfth  annual  meeting  of  the  society, 
and  never  has  one  in  my  position  had  a  more  successful  year  to 
report.  The  true  athletic  spirit  is  perceptibly  deepening  among  us, 
and  consequently  cannot  but  quicken  the  whole  life  of  our  College. 
Our  relations  with  the  Faculty  have  been  most  cordial,  with  sister 
Colleges  friendly,  while  we  have  learned  to  know  and  appreciate 
better  the  men  of  our  own  institution. 

The  subject  which  naturally  looms  largest  in  our  minds  at  this  time 
is  that  of  a  College  gymnasium.  Our  hopes  were  very  high  last  year 
at  this  time,  but  even  the  rugged  eloquence  of  President  Bob  Pearson 
could  not  avail  with  our  Board  of  Regents  to  shelve  other  questions 
of  lesser  importance  in  favor  of  improved  athletic  facilities.    However, 


552 


Acta   Victoriana. 


with  a  good  rink  surplus  assured  to  add  to  our  bank  account,  our 
position  today  is  stronger^  than  ever,  especially  as  several  '05  men 
have  adopted  as  their  watchword  '"05  and  a  College  gymnasium." 
Already  a  committee  has  the  matter  in  hand,  and  something  definite 
may  be  expected  soon.  The  matter  is  one  of  moment  to  all,  and  will 
be  carefully  considered  before  any  action  is  taken.  To  this  end,  any 
suggestions  or  recommendations  will  be  welcomed  by  the  committee. 
The  Union  is  to  be  congratulated  upon  the  arrangements  made 
with  the  Y.M.C.A.  in  the  matter  of  the  summer's  rental  of  grounds. 
By  this  agreement  we  obtained  a  cash  rental  of  $200,  and  improve- 
ments and  maintenance  of  grounds,  worth  four  or  five  hundred  more, 
at  conservative  estimates.     Our  campus  was  carefully  kept  and  showed 


GCTTIVQ 
Foi^  The 


f:ai,u  tourj^meXt, 


vV  - 


noticeable  improvement  when  we  took  possession  last  fall  ;  the  grass 
tennis  courts  have  never  been  in  better  shape,  while  the  new  cinder 
court  filled  a  long  felt  want,  especially  as  our  students  played  a  great 
deal  more  tennis  last  fall  than  ever  before.  Furthermore,  by  the 
installation  of  bowling  greens  a  hitherto  unsightly  spot  was  made 
beautiful,  as  should  be  a  spot  'neath  the  windows  of  Annesley  Hall. 
The  Y.M.C.A.  have  an  option  on  the  grounds  for  two  more  seasons, 
but  as  yet  nothing  has  been  heard  from  them,  officially  at  least. 

Much  satisfaction  is  expressed  at  the  success  of  our  new  locker 
system.  The  number  of  complaints  of  lockers  opened  or  locks 
sprung  has  dwindled  to  zero,  and  now  if  a  man  cannot  find  his  outfit 


Acta    Victoriana.  553 

in  his  locker  he  can  only  blame  his  own  generosity  or  that  of  another 
occupant.  This  is  an  ideal  state  of  affairs,  and  we  think  credit  is  due 
the  retiring  executive  for  this  step  in  advance. 

Another  matter  to  be  mentioned  in  this  connection  is  the  purchase 
of  a  desk  for  the  Society's  officers.  As  the  volume  of  the  Society's 
business  has  increased,  some  such  provision  became  more  and  more 
necessary.  This  move  will  ensure  that  permanence  of  records  and 
conespondence  which  is  so  essential  in  every  well-conducted  busi- 
ness venture,  and  we  prophesy  that  aside  from  convenience  to  its 
officials,  it  will  repay  the  Society  before  many  more  annual  meetings. 
It  is  anticipated  that  the  desk  will  form  a  pleasing  addition  to  the 
furniture  of  the  gymnasium  when  opened  next  fall. 

While  on  this  subject,  may  we  take  this  opportunity  of  congratu- 
lating the  Alma  Mater  Society — -a  babe  among  our  College  organiza- 
tions and  already  a  big  one — upon  the  completion  of  the  Men's 
Common  Rooms  and  the  excellent  taste  displayed  in  furnishing  and 
general  arrangements. 

The  Rink  Committee  is  glad  to  have  such  a  report  to  present 
to  day.  By  judicial  arrangements  with  several  large  clubs  it  has 
filled  its  treasury.  Our  McMaster  friends  also  supported  us  loyally, 
although  in  our  opinion  they  have  not,  on  an  average,  paid  for  more 
than  they  got. 

A  word  of  praise,  too,  is  due  Capt.  Robertson  and  his  hockey  team. 
Though  disqualified  on  a  technicality,  they  won  four  hard  games  from 
the  pick  of  the  colleges  by  good,  hard,  scientific  hockey.  We  hope 
that  some  new  rule  will  not  have  been  discovered  to  keep  the  cup 
from  Victoria's  halls  next  season. 

Moreover,  we  would  commend  the  Athletic  Editor  of  Acta  on  the 
judicious  use  he  has  made  of  his  columns,  and  the  entertaining  way 
he  has  presented  subjects  which  from  other  pens  would  savor  of 
dryness. 

In  conclusion,  then,  the  President,  officers  and  members  of  the 
Union  are  to  be  most  heartily  congratulated  upon  the  general  im- 
provement shown  in  this  department,  and  when  we  notice  the  strong 
spirit  of  optimism  pervading  our  athletics  we  cannot  but  look  forward 
and  expect  still  greater  things  in  the  years  to  come. 

C.  D.  Henderson,  Secretary. 


554  Ada    Vidoriana. 

Notes. 

We  are  very  grateful  for  the  contribution  of  these  several  reports, 
and  are  happy  to  print  such  records  of  positive  progress  and  satisfac- 
tory standing  of  athletics,  not  only  in  our  own  College,  but  also  in  the 
sister  institution  of  the  East.  Mount  Allison,  indeed,  occupies  an 
enviable  position,  and  we  extend  to  her  the  hearty  congratulations  of 
ardent  admirers.  May  her  shadow  never  grow  less  !  We  had  hoped 
for  an  article  from  Wesley  College,  Winnipeg,  but  through  some 
misfortune  it  has  been  delayed.  Wesley's  career  of  late  years  has  been 
.almost  brilliant,  both  in  track  athletics  and  in  association  football. 

Mr.  Henderson,  Secretary  of  the  Athletic  Union,  had  the  honor, 
and  he  bore  it  well,  of  presenting  at  the  last  meeting  the  report  printed 
above.  It  is  a  record  of  the  most  successful  year  ^'ictoria  has  known 
and  presages  a  bright  future.  The  Treasurer's  report  was  equally 
pleasant  to  interested  ears.  The  surplus  on  hand  is  some  $800  above 
that  of  any  preceding  year,  and  forms  an  adequate  basis  for  the 
wildest  of  schemes. 

Note. — The  gymnasium  is  more  tangible  than  ever.     The  retiring 

executive  has  shown   the  insight  and  originative   activity  of  a  veteran 

corporation. 

000 

Regarding  the  Victoria  College  Athletic  Club,  the  new  organization 
instituted  by  the  co-eds,  the  editor  of  this  column  has  but  little  to  say, 
as  his  enthusiasm  over  the  innovation  carries  him  almost  beyond  the 
realm  of  expression.  It's  complexity  of  aim — not  only  the  promotion 
of  a  healthy  athletic  spirit  at  the  "  Hall,"  but  also  the  extension  of 
acquaintance  among  the  hundreds  of  women  students  attending  the 
University— shows  the  earnestness  and  thoughtfulness  of  its  promoters. 
The  Athletic  Union  is  proud  of  its  little  sister,  and  wishes  her  all 
success. 


0 

0  1 

0  t 

•y. 

<  I 

I— I  ■^ 

a:  i 

0  ^ 

h 
0 


.^'^^i' 


ACTA  MCTORIANA 


Published  Monthly  during  the  College  Year  by  the  Union  Literary 
Society  of  Victoria  University,  Toronto. 


Vol.  XXVIII.  TORONTO,  JUNE,   1905.  No.  8 


Be    Wise   To-day 

BY    ETHELWYN    WETHERALD. 

BE  wise  to-day  1  for  if  you  wait 
Until  to-morrow's  at  the  gate. 
You'll  wait  full  many  a  weary  day  ; 
To-morrow  never  comes  this  way — 
To-day  is  yours,  at  any  rate. 

This  is  Time's  most  illusive  bait  : 
He  paints  next  week  in  purple  state, 

This  hour  he  drapes  in  hodden  gray- 
Be  wise  to-day  ! 

Dream  not — dreams  make  one  lie  too  late. 

The  only  way  to  conquer  fate 

Is,  make  each  minute,  ere  it  stray, 
Yield  you  its  substance,  good  or  gay. 

Would  you  be  learned,  loved  or  great  ? 
Be  wise  to  day  ! 


556  Ada    Victoriana. 

Student  Life   at   Victoria 

THIS  number  of  Acta  Victoriana  will  probably  fall  into  the 
hands  of  some  students  who  are  undecided  as  to  what  college 
in  the  University  is  best  adapted  to  meet  their  needs  and  assist 
them  in  the  development  of  their  powers.  In  the  hope  of  assisting 
them  to  reach  a  conclusion,  we  present  the  following  sketches  of 
student  life  at  Victoria. 

It  is  a  sad  fact,  but  we  must  face  it,  that  a  great  many  people  of  the 
Methodist  Church  have  very  little  interest  in  Victoria,  and  conse- 
quently no  conception  of  the  place  she  occupies  in  the  educational 
work  of  the  province.  Some  of  our  ministers  even  have  strongly 
urged  young  men  and  women  not  to  go  to  that  one-horse  affair  at  the 
north  end  of  Queen's  Park,  and  even  many  of  the  fairly  prominent 
Methodists  of  Toronto  have  not  yet  come  to  realize  that  from  the 
educational  standpoint  the  students  of  Victoria  are  on  a  par  with 
those  of  University  College,  pursuing  as  they  do  the  same  course  of 
studies,  writing  on  the  same  examinations  and  receiving  the  same 
degrees.  Indeed^  in  many  of  the  courses,  instruction  is  received 
from  the  same  professors — professors  not  of  University  College  or  of 
Victoria  College,  but  of  the  University  of  Toronto.  In  other  courses 
the  students  of  the  various  colleges  receive  instruction  from  their 
respective  professors  in  many  of  the  subjects,  but  in  the  other  subjects 
they  unite  and  sit  under  one  professor,  sometimes  of  Victoria  College, 
sometimes  of  University  College  and  sometimes  of  Toronto  Univer- 
sity. Granted  that  the  teaching  ability  of  the  staff  of  one  college  is 
equal  to  that  of  the  other  (and  we  of  Victoria  have  no  reason  to  fear 
comparison  with  any  other  college  in  that  respectj,  it  is  generally 
acknowledged  that  the  students  of  the  smaller  college  have  an  ad- 
vantage over  those  of  the  larger,  as  the  professors  can  take  a  more 
intelligent  interest  in  each  individual  student,  and  give  him  the 
assistance  he  requires.  Consequently,  frcm  the  academic  standpoint, 
the  prospective  student  can  make  no  mistake  in  selecting  Victoria  as 
his  college  home  while  attending  the  University  of  Toronto. 

Turning  now  to  the  social  life.  Owing  to  the  fact  that  our  numbers 
are  small — Victoria  does  not  want  more  than  three  hundred  students 
— every  man  gets  to  know  his  fellow  students,  and  is  thrown  into  close 
touch  with  men  of  equal  ability  with  himself.  Nothing  so  soon 
eliminates  snobbery  and  conceit  from  a  young  man's  mental  make  up, 
and  sets  him  in  his  proper  place.  One  of  the  great  instruments  used 
to  effect  this  result  has  been  the  famous  "Bob,"  Victoria's  mysterious 


Acta    Victortana.  557 

and  beneficent  initiatory  process.  Then,  too,  the  young  man  learns, 
if  he  has  not  done  so  before,  how  to  conduct  himself  in  company. 
In  the  various  social  functions  of  Victoria,  including  receptions,  the 
conversazione  and  senior  dinner,  polish  and  grace  are  added  and  a 
man  is  prepared  to  take  his  place  in  the  world  of  society. 

But,  perhaps,  the  most  potent  factors  which  train  men  to  meet  their 
fellows  are  the  various  societies,  with  which  no  college  is  better 
equipped  than  is  Victoria.  The  youngest  but  yet  the  central  society 
is  the  Alma  Mater  Society,  which  deals  with  the  problems  that  affect 
the  student  body  as  a  whole.  Under  its  control  are  "the  Men's 
Common  Rooms,"  which  during  the  past  year  were  furnished  for  the 
comfort  and  convenience  of  the  students.  Tney  contain  a  reading 
room,  with  a  large  number  of  the  leading  magazines  and  periodicals, 
and  also  a  reception  room,  where  men  students  may  meet  their  friends 
or  wile  away  their  idle  moments. 

The  Union  Literary  Society  has  long  been  regarded  as  affording 
one  of  the  best  opportunities  a  man  can  have  of  becoming  proficient 
in  public  speaking  and  in  repartee.  The  first  part  of  the  weekly 
meeting  is  of  a  purely  literary  nature,  and  in  it  are  discussed  all 
subjects  of  interest  to  the  student.  Several  times  during  the  year 
impromptu  debates  and  oration  contests  are  introduced  to  teach  men 
to  think  quickly  and  express  their  thoughts  clearly  and  forcibly. 
Besides  these  are  the  inter-year  t'ebates,  which  are  always  a  source  of 
interest  and  profit  to  all,  but  particularly  to  those  who  participate  in 
them. 

The  second  part  of  the  meeting  is  conducted  for  the  transaction  of 
business  on  parliamentary  principles,  with  Government  and  Opposi- 
tion forces  arrayed  against  one  another.  This  system  has  been  in 
vogue  for  many  years,  and  has  been  found  of  inestimable  value  in  the 
development  of  the  men  and  in  giving  them,  as  one  of  our  Speakers 
aptly  said,  "  an  opportunity  of  seeing  how  governments  ought  to  carry 
on  business." 

A  glee  club  and  a  mandolin  and  guitar  club  provide  for  those  who 
are  musically  inclined  a  means  of  training  which  is  by  no  means  to  be 
despised.  By  many  who  are  qualified  to  pass  an  opinion,  our  Glee 
Club  is  considered  the  best  in  the  city,  and  it  has  for  some  years  past 
been  one  of  Victoria's  best  advertising  instruments,  as  they  have  gone 
from  town  to  town  in  Eastern  and  Western  Ontario  on  their  singing 
tours.  Those  who  have  joined  these  clubs  do  not  hesitate  to  express 
their  appreciation  of  the  benefits  they  have  received  from  the  training 
under  competent  leaders 


5  58 


Ada    Victorimia. 


■■k- 

''■'i 


p 


< 


z 

d 


z 


J-^ 


Ada    ]^ictoriana.  559 

The  development  of  the  physical  side  of  man  is  also  well  provided 
for  at  Victoria.  The  Athletic  Union,  a  most  capable  organization,  has 
full  charge  of  athletics,  and  encourages  every  student  to  engage  in 
some  form  of  sport.  In  the  spring  and  autumn  months  several  tennis 
couits,  an  alleyboard  and  a  good-sized  campus  invite  competition  in 
all  kinds  of  sport  ;  and  in  winter  an  open-air  rink — the  largest  in  the 
city — affords  ample  scope  for  giving  vent  to  enthusiasm  in  hockey. 
Prospects  are  bright  also  that  a  good  gymnasium  will  next  jear  prove 
an  added  incentive  to  men  to  develop  their  sporting  proclivities. 

There  is  one  other  phase  of  college  li.'e  which  we  at  Victoria  have 
learned  to  place  first,  though  it  has  been  left  to  the  last  of  this  article. 
Victoria  has  always  had  to  fight  down  the  idea  that  she  was  merely  a 
Theological  College.  \Ve  are  not  ashamed  of  our  theological  status. 
But  long  before  she  had  a  theological  faculty  she  was  conferring 
degrees  in  arts,  law  and  medicine.  When  it  was  found  necessary 
theology  was  added  ;  but  the  college  has  always  remained  primarily 
an  arts  institution,  and  now  only  a  very  small  percentage  are  purely 
theological  students.  But  we  believe  that  the  divinity  studies  in  the 
college  have  had  a  great  influence  on  the  religious  life  o;  the  men. 
']  he  tone  of  the  college  has  been  becoming  more  and  more  spiritual, 
and  few  men  pass  through  our  halls  without  feeling  its  influence  on 
their  lives.  This  is  a  feature  which  no  young  man  or  his  parents  can 
afford  to  neglect  in  considering  the  circumstances  in  which  the 
formative  years  of  his  life  are  to  be  passed.  Our  Y.  M.  C.  A.  reaches 
every  student,  and  all  are  always  welcome  to  the  meetings  which  are 
conducted  under  its  auspices^ — a  devotional  meeting  each  Wednesday 
evening  from  5  to  6 ;  a  Bible  study  class  on  Sunday  afternoon,  led  by 
Prof.  McLaughlin  ;  and  a  series  of  meetings  in  November,  during  the 
week  of  prayer,  which  have  been  instrumental  in  leading  a  great  many 
into  the  higher  life. 

Besides  this,  a  missionary  society  seeks  to  deepen  interest  in  the 
great  missionary  problems  of  to-day,  and  numbers  have  been  led 
through  its  instrumentality  to  offer  their  lives  for  work  in  foreign  fields. 

Hence,  viewed  from  any  standpoint,  Victoria  justly  claims  the 
fealty  of  her  own  friends  at  least.  And  as  her  merits  are  becoming 
better  known,  she  is  drawing  to  her  halls  men  and  women  of  all 
denominations.  The  result  is  that  since  coming  into  Federation 
Victoria  has  more  than  doubled  her  attendance.  What  she  wants 
now  is  quality,  not  quantity — men  and  women  with  capacity  to  absoib 
the  best  and  highest  that  college  life  can  give,  and  go  out  into  the 
world,  worthy  sons  and  daughters  of  a  worthy  Alma  Mater,  to  exert  a 
strong  uplifting  influence  on  the  destinies  of  our  growing  young  nation. 


560  Acta    Victoriana. 

Life  of  the  Women  Students  at  Victoria 

College 

BY    EDXA    WALKER,    '05 

WHEN  the  shy  Freshette  first  enters  the  halls  of  Victoria 
the  greeting  that  she  receives  from  the  women  students 
makes  her  feel  that,  however  lonely  and  homesick  she  may  be 
at  first,  she  cannot  long  be  so  in  the  atmosphere  of  friendliness 
and  good-will  that  pervades  the  College.  Senior,  Junior  and 
Sophomore  vie  with  each  other  in  welcoming  the  newcomer  and 
making  her  feel  at  home.  The  Senior  for  the  first  time  realizes 
the  responsibility  of  her  position,  as  she  endeavors  to  look  after 
the  group  of  strangers  who  are  looking  forward  hopefully  and 
inquiringly  to  the  new  life  upon  which  they  are  entering.  The 
Junior  feels  herself  very  superior,  as  she  looks  down  upon  the 
Sophomore,  who  is  enthusiastically  keeping  watch  for  the  ma- 
terial for  the  ■■  Bob." 

The  first  glimpse  that  the  Freshette  gets  of  organized  College 
life  is  at  the  opening  meeting  of  the  Y.  \V.  C.  A.,  at  which  each 
class,  b}-  a  representative,  extends  its  greeting  and  welcome  to 
the  first  year  students.  The  meeting  closes  with  an  informal 
reception,  where  the  students  of  the  senior  years  try  to  meet  ail 
the  newcomers.  At  this  meeting,  also,  the  claims  of  the  As- 
sociation upon  the  students  are  presented,  and  each  one'is  urged 
to  identify  herself  with  this  most  important  aid  to  the  spiritual 
life  during  the  busy  days  of  study. 

Aleetings  of  the  Association  are  held  every  Monday  afternoon, 
when  practical  topics  relating  to  Christian  life  are  discussed. 
Those  who  have  availed  themselves  of  the  opportunity  thus 
offered  can  testify  to  the  great  help  they  have  received  in  their 
personal  life  and  also  in  becoming  acquainted  with  one  side  of 
the  character  of  the  girls,  that  might  not  be  seen  from  any  other 
standpoint. 

The  Association  has  a  Bible  Study  committee,  whose  members 
urge  the  girls  to  take  up  a  systematic  study  of  the  Bible,  even 
though  they  cannot  attend  the  class  conducted  by  Professor 
McLaughlin  on  Sunday  afternoons.  In  late  years  the  response 
to  these  appeals  has  been  very  encouraging,  and  the  increasing 
number  of  members  shows  the  appreciation  in  which  this  great 
privilege  is  held  by  the  students. 


Acta    l/ictoriana.  561 

The  ^Mission  Circle  which,  for  a  couple  of  years,  existed  as  a 
separate  organization,  this  year  became  again  a  depart- 
ment of  the  Y.  \\'.  C.  A.,  and  the  last  Monday  of  every  month 
is  devoted  to  the  interests  of  missions. 

Another  branch  of  the  Association  is  the  ^lission  Study  Class, 
which  meets  for  an  hour  each  week  for  the  study  of  the  coun- 
tries in  which  our  missions  are  established.  In  this  way  much 
is  learned  of  the  various  institutions  in  these  countries,  of  the 
nature  of  the  countries  themselves,  and  of  the  different  religions 
that  have  their  hold  upon  the  people. 

Such,  then,  is  the  work  carried  on  by  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.,  a  work 
that  is  bound  to  tell  for  good  in  the  lives  of  the  women,  and 
thus  on  the  whole  life  of  the  College,  so  that  it  may  be  said, 
as  we  are  told  it  has  been  said,  that  X'ictoria  stands  out  among 
the  other  colleges  for  her  earnestness. 

But  the  women  students  of  Victoria  are  not  one-sided,  and 
while  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  promotes  the  spiritual  side  of  life,  the 
\\'omen"s  Literary  Society  is  the  medium  for  the  development 
of  the  intellectual  and  social. 

The  programmes  cover  a  large  field,  ranging  from  music  and 
art  to  the  state  and  statesmen.  A  roll  call,  at  w-hich  each  member 
is  expected  to  respond  to  her  name  by  a  quotation  from  some 
specified  writer,  always  proves  interesting  and  amusing.  The 
sharp-practice  debates  afford  excellent  practice  in  rapid  thought, 
while  the  inter-year  debates  maintain  a  friendly  rivalry  between 
the  years,  and  give  the  members  an  opportunity  of  developing 
both  their  reasoning  and  oratorical  powers. 

Just  here  we  must  make  mention  of  the  Inter-Collegiate  De- 
bating Union,  which  was  formed  in  1903,  among  the  four 
colleges,  St.  Hilda's,  Mc^NIaster,  University  College,  and  Vic- 
toria, and  of  which  Victoria  had  the  honor  to  claim  the  first 
president,  ]\Iiss  Edith  Weekes.  04.  For  some  time  University 
College  and  Victoria  had  been  holding  inter-college  debates 
each  year,  but  in  1903  the  other  two  colleges  expressed  their 
desire  to  join  in  these  debates,  and  the  Union  was  formed.  There 
are  now,  therefore,  three  inter-collegiate  women's  debates  each 
year.  In  1903  and  1904  Mctoria  held  the  championship,  but  in 
1905  she  was  not  so  successful,  though  her  honor  was  ably 
defended  by  her  representatives. 

The  Women's  Literary  Society  is  at  home  to  its  friends  three 
times  in  the  year :  At  the  reception  given  to  the  faculty,  gradu- 
ates, and  new  students  in  October ;  at  the  open  meeting  in 
December,  w^hen  all  the  friends  of  the  Society  are  welcomed  at 


562 


Acta    Victoriana. 


Ada    Victoriana.  563 

a  representative  meeting;  and  at  the  Oration  Contest,  held  in 
the  Easter  term,  when  the  orators  of  the  Society  compete  for  a 
prize,  the  gift  of  Dr.  Beh. 

But  no  account  of  the  Hfe  of  the  women  students  of  Victoria 
would  be  complete  without  some  reference  to  athletics.  First, 
of  course,  comes  tennis,  which  is  so  deservedly  popular.  To  its 
enjoyment  an  extra  stimulus  is  added  b}'  the  tournament  held 
in  the  fall,  and  by  the  competition,  in  October  and  May,  with 
the  young  ladies  from  the  Ontario  Ladies'  College,  for  the 
"  Trophy,"  which  is  now  in  the  possession  of  Victoria.  In  win- 
ter, hockey  is  the  centre  of  interest,  while  there  is  scarcely  a  girl 
at  Victoria  who  does  not  skate.  Last  fall,  field  hockey  was 
introduced  for  the  first  time,  and  promises  to  grow  in  favor. 

The  formation,  this  spring,  of  the  \"ictoria  College  Women's 
Athletic  Club  is  a  step  that  commends  itself  to  all,  especially  on 
account  of  its  two-fold  purpose,  viz.,  to  promote  the  interests 
of  athletics  at  Victoria,  and  also  to  foster  a  close  connection  with 
the  women  students  of  the  other  colleges. 

With  such  equipment,  the  women  students  of  Victoria  ought 
to  attain  the  ideal  of  all-round  womanhood,  developed  physically, 
socially,  intellectually  and  spiritually,  so  that  it  may  be  said  of 
each 

"  Graceful  and  useful,  all  she  does  ; 
Blessing  and  blest  where'er  she  goes.'' 


Annesley  Hall 


IN  the  year  1896  the  will  of  the  late  Hart  A.  Alassey  bequeathed 
to  the  Board  of  Regents  of  Mctoria  University  the  hand- 
some sum  of  $50,000  to  erect  a  residence  for  the  women  attend- 
ing Victoria  College.  The  next  year  the  ladies,  both  of  Toronto 
and  of  outside  places,  who  were  interested  in  providing  proper 
surroundings  for  the  women  students,  formed  themselves  into 
an  association,  whose  object  it  was  to  collect  money  to  purchase 
a  site.  Subscriptions  were  obtained,  being  largely  augmented  by 
the  special  efforts  and  contributions  of  the  late  and  deeply- 
mourned  Treasurer,  Mrs.  Geo.  A.  Cox,  and  the  bank  account 
grew  slowly  but  surely,  until  when  the  land  in  Queen's  Park 
behind  Victoria  College  became  available,  it  was  selected  and 
bought  as  the  most  suitable  place  for  the  intending  building.  The 
gift  first  bequeathed  has  been  generously  supplemented  by  the 
executors  of  the  Massey  Estate,  and  many  other  most  liberal 


5^4 


Acta    Victoriana. 


< 

•X. 


Acta    Vicloriaiia.  565 

friends  have  contributed  to  the  furnishings.  On  October  ist, 
1903,  the  Mall  was  partly  ready  for  its  students,  and  was  opened 
to  them. 

Annesley  Hall  is  a  red  brick  and  cut  stone  building  in  Oueen's 
Park,  facing  the  west.  To  the  north  lies  the  lawn,  with  provision 
for  tennis,  basket-ball  and  croquet.  The  south  looks  out  on  Wz- 
toria  College  and  into  the  Park,  and  the  east  on  the  large  Victoria 
athletic  field,  so  that  every  part  of  the  building  is  exposed  to  the 
light  and  sun. 

On  tlie  ground  floor  are  reception-rcom,  library,  common  room, 
dining-rooms,  assembly  hall,  cloak-room,  practice-room,  officers' 
sitting  rooms,  offices  and  kitchen.  The  first  and  second  floors  are 
given  up  to  students'  rooms,  of  which  there  are  forty  single  and 
eight  double  ones.  There  are  no  suites  of  rooms,  but  each  room 
is  so  furnished  as  to  be  both  bedroom  and  study.  In  the  base- 
ment there  is  a  well-equipped  gymnasium,  with  dressing  room 
and  three  shower  baths.  The  infirmary  on  the  second  floor  has 
one  large  ward,  three  single  ones,  a  nurse's  kitchen  with  bath- 
room adjoining,  all  of  which  rooms  can  be  isolated  from  the 
rest  of  the  building. 

The  sunny  balconies  are  an  attractive  feature  in  the  fall  and 
spring.  The  heating  is  by  steam,  and  lighting  by  electricity, 
'i'he  Hall  is  one  minute's  walk  from  \'ictoria,  and  about  seven 
from  the  University  building. 

Every  student  on  entering  is  examined  by  a  woman  physician 
and  assigned  the  kind  of  exercises  in  physical  culture  best  suited 
to  her  needs.  These  she  takes  in  a  half-hour  lesson  five  times  a 
week.  Regular  attendance  in  the  gymnasium  is  expected  of  all 
students  during  the  first  three  years  of  their  course,  unless  ex- 
cused by  the  advice  of  the  examining  physician. 

Although  the  hall  has  been  open  l)ut  two  years,  its  accommoda- 
tion is  too  limited  for  the  large  number  of  students  seeking  en- 
trance to  it.  Of  the  fifty-five  this  year,  fifty  were  registered  at 
A'ictoria  College,  and  over  thirty  taking  music  or  other  branches 
of  study  were  refused  admittance  for  lack  of  room.  This  is  an 
indication  of  the  need  parents  feel  of  a  safe  and  cultured  home 
for  their  daughters  during  the  formative  years  of  their  student 
life.  We  hope  before  long  to  see  many  more  residences  ready 
for  the  men  and  women  who  come  to  this  great  centre  of  learn- 
ins:  to  seek  their  education. 

Those  desiring  admission  into  Annesley  Hall  for  the  year  1905-6 
should  communicate  with  Miss  Addison,  Dean  of  Annesley  Hall, 
Queen's  Park,  Toronto,  as  early  as  possible.  m.  e.  t.  a. 


566  Acta    Victoriana. 

"A  Prince   of  BaUad-Makers  " 

BV    J.    L.    RUTLEDGE,    '07. 

AS  the  last  days  ot  May  of  the  year  1431  were  slowly  darkening 
to  a  close  "Joan  the  Maid"  laid  down  her  life  for  France, 
dying,  with  the  sound  of  the  voices  that  bade  her  crown  the  unroyal 
head  of  Charles  VII.  still  ringing  in  her  ears,  but  dying  only  when 
her  work  was  done.  Had  this  been  the  only  result  of  the  mission  of 
the  Maid  of  Domremy  her  life  would  have  been  a  failure.  But  it 
was  not.  She  "drew  the  petty  princedoms  under  her,"  lifting 
them  for  a  moment  above  their  narrow  and  provincial  spirit,  and  left 
them  a  legacy  of  heroic  patriotism  that  has  never  been  equalled.  So 
from  the  curling  smoke  that  crowned  the  pyre  at  Rouen  awoke  the 
spirit  of  New  France. 

Sometime  in  this  same  dark  year  there  was  born,  it  is  thought  in 
Paris,  a  child  who  was  to  be  the  first  poet  of  that  new  France  for 
which  the  Maid  of  Orleans  had  given  her  life.  This  child  was 
Francois  Villon.  Stevenson,  speaking  of  this  year,  says:  "In  it  a 
great-hearted  girl  and  a  poor-htarted  boy  made,  the  one  her  last,  the 
other  his  first  appearance  on  the  public  stage  of  that  unhappy  coun- 
try." Of  the  "  great-hearted  girl  "  none  need  speak.  Her  name  and 
fame  have  come  sounding  down  the  years,  till  now  the  whole  world 
knows  her  story.  It  is  of-  the  other,  the  "poor-hearted  boy,"  whose 
very  name  is  forgotten — it  is  of  him  that  we  would  speak  to-day. 

In  Francois  Villon  we  have  one  of  the  most  pathetic  figures  in 
this  sad  world's  history — a  figure  at  once  droll  and  grim,  picturesque 
and  sordid,  in  certain  aspects  beautiful,  and  in  others  quaintly  gro- 
tesque. Of  his  life  we  know  but  little.  Volume  after  volume  has 
been  written  in  praise  or  dispraise  of  him,  but  the  result,  although 
suggestive,  is  shadowy  and  incomplete.  We  do  not  even  surely  know 
his  name,  that  which  he  bore  not  being  his  own  by  right  ;  we  do  not 
know  precisely  when  he  was  born,  how,  for  the  most  part,  his  life 
was  lived,  nor,  with  any  certainty,  how  or  when  he  died.  His  own 
writings  and  a  few  legal  papers  tell  us  all  that  is  known  of  a  poet 
"  who,  like  Dante,  helped  to  make  a  human  speech,  or,  like  Burns, 
found  a  voice  for  the  human  heart."  To  the  world  at  large  he  is 
simply  a  rogue  with  the  gift  of  rhyme,  while  those  who  have  never 
read  a  word  that  he  has  written  accept  him  vaguely  as  the  incarnation 
of  all  that  is  evil.  It  must  be  admitted  he  gave  the  world  some  cause 
for  its  harsh  judgment.     He  was  a  man  with  pre  eminently  two  soul- 


Ada    Victoriana.  567 

sides,  and  the  side  he  faced  the  whole  world  with  was  often  his 
worst.  With  a  strange  perversity  he  was  ever  the  apologist  of  his 
own  virtues,  while  his  faults,  which  were  many,  he  blazoned  forth 
with  all  the  power  of  which  he  was  a  master.  But  it  is  scarcely  just 
to  judge  him  by  the  standard  of  our  more  enlightened  and  superior 
age  ;  the  angle  of  our  vision  is  unfavorable  to  correct  perspective. 
Place  him  rather,  for  comparison,  amid  the  widespread  corruption 
and  lawlessness  of  his  own  time,  then,  perhaps,  we  may  gain  a  more 
accurate  estimate  of  the  man. 

Villon  was  born  of  humble  parents,  but  received  a  good  education, 
as  education  went  in  those  days.  At  seventeen  he  became  a  student 
at  the  University  of  Paris,  taking  the  degree  of  Bachelor  at  nineteen, 
and  at  twenty-one  that  of  Master  of  Arts.  Early  he  drifted  into  bad 
companionship,  and  even  in  his  student  days  led  a  wild  Bohemian 
life,  swayed  hither  and  thither  by  those  with  whom  he  came  in  con. 
tact,  and  by  ill-fortune  he  fell  among  thieves. 

Into  his  short  life  was  crowded  more  of  sin  and  misery  than  usually 
falls  to  the  lot  of  man.  During  the  cruel  winters,  when  the  Burgun- 
dians  were  investing  Paris,  he  was  penniless  and  starving.  Can  we 
wonder,  then,  with  the  low  standards  of  his  time,  that  he  became  a 
thief?  He  wounded  a  man  to  death  in  a  street  brawl,  but  this  in 
self-defence ;  he  was  thrice  imprisoned,  and  once  condemned  to 
death,  which  penalty,  through  the  intercession  of  friends,  was  com- 
muted to  banishment  from  Paris. 

Over  against  this  dark  record  what  is  there  that  may  be  urged  in 
his  favor  ?  At  least  this  :  His  wayward  heart  went  out  in  love  for  his 
native  land,  and  patriotism,  even  in  our  day,  is  held  a  virtue ;  he 
gave  to  his  mother,  the  only  one  of  his  parents  of  whom  we  hear,  a 
great  love  and  homage.  We  are  told  also  that  he  loved  little  chil- 
dren and  that  little  children  loved  him  ;  and  he  was  never  quite 
without  his  longings  for  the  beautiful  and  good.  Like  the  "  great- 
hearted girl,"  whom  he  honored  so  highly,  he,  too,  heard  his  voices, 
calling,  ever  calling  upwards.  How  different  it  might  have  been 
had  he  but  hearkened  to  these  voices  and  followed,  as  the  children 
followed,  the  weird,  sweet  music  at  Hamelin  so  many,  many  years 
ago  ! 

It  has  been  said  that  Villon  was  the  laureate  of  the  fantastic  Paris 
of  the  Fifteenth  Century.  It  was  in  this  Paris,  known  and  loved  so 
well  by  him,  that  he  lived  his  life ;  "  here  he  learned  something  of  the 
wisdom  of  the  schools  and  much  of  the  wisdom  of  the  streets,"  and 
here  it   was  that  his  character  for  good  or  evil   was   formed.     His 


568  Acta    Victoriaiia. 

nature  was  impulsive  to  a  fault,  with  childish   bursts  of  inconsequent 
gaiety  and  depression.     But,  perhaps,  it  was  this  quality  that  gained 
him  his  largest  and  most  loyal  following,  for  the  whole  ragged  army 
o{  \}nQ  gamine* ie  oi  Paris  worshipped   the  beggar  poet  as  they  wor- 
shipped neither  God  nor  the  king;   the  thief  and  the  house- breaker, 
the  beggar  and  the  street  arab,  all  acknowledging  him  as  their  chief. 
This  was  not  admiration  for  the  master  craftsman,   for  he  could  not 
equal  them  in  roguery,  but  the  halo  of  greatness  was  about  him,  and 
even  the  sewer  rats  of  the  great  city  knew  him  for  a  genius.     So  it  is 
that  all  through  the  contemporary  literature  of  France  we  hear  them 
spoken  of  as  the  subjects  of  Francois  Villon.     That  Villon  was  a  great 
poet  cannot  be  denied.     Who  but  a  great  poet,   brimming  over  with 
patriotism,  could  have  written  that  splendid  invective  against    "  The 
Enemies  of  France,"  or  that  Epitaph,  "sharp  as  an  etching  written 
with  a  shuddering  soul,"  the  reading  of  which — distant  though  we  be 
nearly  five  hundred  years — fills  us  with  horror,  as   we  catch  the  dull 
clanking  of  the  chains  and  the  muflled  flapping  of  foul  wings  about 
the  gibbet  at  Montfaucon.     Even  Robert  Louis  Stevenson,  who  has 
so  cruelly  pilloried  the  naked  soul  of  the  wild  p>oet,  speaks  of  him  as 
the    "  gallows-bird  who  was   the   one   great   writer   of  his   age   and 
country."     His  was  the  age  of  the  artificial  in  literature.     Through 
the  poetry  of  that  period  knight  and  lady,  squire  and  page,  pass  and 
repass,  faint  and  shadowy  as  the  figments  of  a  dream.     It  was  left  for 
Villon  to  be  the  first  one  to  "  draw  the  thing  as   he  sees  it   for  the 
God  of  things  as  they  are  "  in  the  splendid,  if  erratic,  verse  that  shone 
like  a  beacon  through  the  dimness  and  obscurity  that  overshadowed 
the  literature  of  the  French  Renaissance. 

Shortly  after  his  student  days  Villon  was  the  companion  of  Mon- 
tigny  when  the  latter  murdered  a  man  in  a  little  cottage  hard  by  the 
cemetery  of  St.  John.  Stevenson,  speaking  of  this,  says  :  "  If  time 
had  spared  us  some  particulars  might  not  this  have  furnished  us  with 
matter  of  a  grisly  winter's  tale?"  and  forthwith,  as  it  would  seem,  he 
proceeds  to  furnish  this  tale  in  his  story,  "  A  Lodging  for  the  Night." 
Like  all  that  comes  from  that  great  pen  it  is  touched  with  the  spirit 
of  the  master ;  but  of  Villon  the  picture  is  sombre  and  terrible. 
"  The  poet  was  a  rag  of  a  man,  dark,  little  and  lean,  with  hollow 
cheeks  and  thin  black  locks.  He  carried  his  four  and  twenty  years 
with  feverish  animation.  Greed  had  made  folds  about  his  eyes,  evil 
smiles  had  puckered  his  mouth.  The  wolf  and  the  pig  struggled 
together  in  his  face."  Was  ever  man  before  damned  so  thoroughly  in 
so  few  words?     For  he  leaves  as  his  estimate  of  him  that   he  was 


Ada    Victoriana.  569 

little  but  a  paltry  thief  and  a  murderer.  The  poets,  as  a  rule,  have 
been  more  lenient  with  him.  Dante  Gabriel  Rossetti,  the  poet- 
painter,  has  given  us  three  of  his  poems,  among  them  "The  Ballad 
of  Dead  Ladies,"  considered  by  many  Villon's  masterpiece,  while 
Andrew  Lang,  John  Payne  and  others  have  also  sought  to  do  him 
justice.  But,  as  someone  has  said,  Swinburne's  tribute  is  "  the  most 
royal  rose  that  has  yet  been  flung  at  all  adventure  for  the  winds  to 
carry  to  the  unknown  grave  of  Villcn."  If  Swinburne  had  no  other 
claim  to  fame,  he  would  yet  deserve  remembrance,  because  he  was 
great  enough  to  honor  greatness  greatly. 

Strange  as  was  the  life  of  Villon,  it  was  not  altogether  unique. 
Like  it,  in  a  marked  degree,  was  the  character  of  Marlowe,  the  great 
dramatist  of  more  than  a  century  later.  His  was  the  same  wild, 
reckless  life ;  the  things  that  were  bad  in  Villon  found  their  counter- 
parts in  Marlowe,  and  yet,  for  some  cause,  Marlowe  has  escaped  the 
almost  universal  condemnation  that  has  overtaken  his  less  fortunate 
brother.  It  is  true,  it  may  be  said,  they  were  scarcely  comparable  in 
genius,  yet  should  not  the  darker  time  in  which  the  French  poet's  lot 
was  cast,  and  his  lesser  gifts  secure  for  him  a  more  charitable  judg- 
ment from  the  critics  of  our  day.  And  in  this  judgment  of  the  man 
it  is  to  be  remembered  that  he  scarcely  knew  the  meaning  of  happi- 
ness, and  except  for  his  poor  old  mother  he  found  none  to  love  him. 
But  even  that  great  disadvantage  seemed  to  make  for  the  advantage 
of  those  for  whom  he  wrote,  for  may  it  not  be  that  he  was  saved  from 
love  and  happiness  that  he  might  be  sent  back  into  the  world  with  a 
greater,  broader  sympathy  for  all  that  work  and  suffer.  Of  his  many 
disappointments,  the  hardest  of  all  to  bear  was  his  disappointment  in 
himself.  We  can  almost  see  the  look  of  half  cynical  regret  that  passed 
over  the  dying  poet's  face  as  he  wrote  : 

"  And  eke  the  lilies  were  ablow 
Thro'  all  the  sunny  fields  of  France, 
I  marked  one  whiter  than  the  snow 
And  would  have  gathered  it,  perchance, 
Had  not  some  trifle  I  forget 
(A  bishop's  loot — a  cask  of  wine 
Filched  from  some  cabaret — a  bet — ) 
Distracted  this  wild  head  of  mine. 
A  childish  fancy  this,  and  yet — 
It  is  a  thing  that  I  regret." 

The  question  will  perhaps  be  asked,  Had  Villon  any  religious  faith  ? 
Everything  about  his  writings  shows  that  he  had  a  nature  crying  out 


570  Acta    Victoriana. 

for  something  higher  and  better ;  but  in  Christianity,  as  it  was  pre- 
sented to  him,  he  had  no  belief,  and  for  it  he  had  scant  respect.  It 
must,  however,  be  remembered  that  he  lived  in  the  darkest  period  of 
the  Church's  history,  before  Savonarola  and  Luther  had  done  their 
work.  The  Romish  Church,  practically  the  only  church  of  the  time, 
was  passing  through  its  most  shameful  days.  Benefit  of  clergy  was 
simply  a  mask  to  cover  all  manner  of  wickedness.  The  priesthood 
was  not  only  corrupt,  but  ignorant,  and  Villon,  failing  to  discover 
beneath  all  these  abuses  the  broad  basis  of  purity  and  truth,  in  com- 
mon with  most  educated  men  of  his  time,  entertained  for  it  only  a 
profound  contempt.  He  worshipped  life  and  its  great  possibilities, 
though,  like  the  preacher  of  old,  he  felt  it  was  "  a  vapor,  that  appeareth 
for  a  little  time,  and  then  vanisheth  away."  "Still  I  have  lived,"  he 
says,  "and  having  lived  there  is  naught  remaining;  man  is  but  here  a 
moment  and  then  is  gone — gone  like  the  snows  of  yester-year."  In 
his  "  Ballad  of  Dead  Ladies  "  he  emphasizes  this  thought  again  and 
again,  closing  each  stanza  with  the  same  sad  refrain  : 

"  White  queen  Blanche,  like  a  queen  of  lilies, 
With  a  voice  like  any  mermaiden  ; 
Bertha  Broadfoot,  Beatrice,  Alice, 
And  Ermengarde,  the  lady  of  Maine  ; 
And  that  good  Joan  whom  Englishmen 
At  Rouen  doomed  and  burned  her  there, — 
Mother  of  God,  where  are  they  then  ? 

But  where  are  the  snows  of  yester-year.'" 

*  #  *  *  *  * 

"  Nay,  never  ask  this  week,  fair  lord, 
Where  are  they  gone,  nor  yet  this  year. 
Except  with  this  for  an  over  word,— 
But  where  are  the  snows  of  yester-year?'' 

There  must  have  been  desolate  hours  in  the  poet's  life  when,  tired 
of  self  and  perhaps  of  sin,  his  weary  soul  longed  for  some  solid 
ground  to  rest  upon,  yet  in  all  the  bleak  waste  of  his  sin-scarred  life 
there  was  but  one  thing  remaining  to  which  he  could  turn  his  eyes  for 
help  and  comfort.  An  old  woman,  homely  enough  to  other  eyes,  yet 
to  him  beautiful ;  ignorant  and  low-born,  yet  representing  to  him  all 
that  was  pure  and  lovely  and  of  good  report.  She  was  his  mother 
and  she  was  his  religion.  Stevenson  speaks  of  her  in  much  the  same 
slighting,  contemptuous  tone  that  he  adopts  toward  her  gifted  son. 
But  the  woman  who  could  inspire  such  love,  and  the  man  who  was 
capable  of  it,  were  alike  above  contempt.  When  Villon  speaks  of  his 
mother's  faith  we  lose  the  note  of  scorn,  and  catch  instead  one  of 


Acta    Victoriana. 


571 


great  tenderness.  There  is  a  little  poem,  matchlessly  rendered  in 
Ro5setti's  translation,  entitled  "His  Mother's  Service  to  Our  Lady," 
in  which  we  see  how  loyally  he  tries  to  identify  himself  with  her, 
seeing  with  her  eyes  and  speaking  with  her  lips  : 

"  I,  thy  poor  Christian,  on  Thy  name  do  call, 
Commending  me  to  Thee,  with  Thee  to  dwell, 
Albeit  in  naught  I  be  commendable. 
But  all  mine  undeserving  may  not  mar 
Such  mercies  as  Thy  sovereign  m.ercies  are  ; 
Without  the  which  (as  true  words  testify) 
No  soul  can  reach  Thy  Heaven  so  fair  and  far. 
Even  in  this  faith  I  choose  to  live  and  die." 

Sometime  in  the  dying  autumn  of  the  Fifteenth  Century,  the  star 
of  the  destiny  of  Francois  Villon  sank  in  darkness  and  oblivion. 
Where  or  how  we  cannot  tell.  Whether  in  happiness  or  in  the  grey 
depths  of  misery  and  despair  we  know  not.  "  The  moving  finger, 
wrote,  and  having  writ  passed  on.''  Time,  more  tender  than  ever 
man  was,  drew  the  curtain  on  this  the  last  act  of  his  play  of  life,  and 
the  spirit  of  Franco's  Villon  at  last  found  rest.  And  so  we  leave  him, 
with  his  own  prayer  upon  our  lips  : 

"  Let  no  man  laugh  at  us  discomforted, 
'3ut  uray  to  God  that  he  forgive  us  all." 


ALONG   THE   G.    T.    R.    SYSTEM. 


5/2  Acta    Victoriana. 

Fables,   Their  Origin  and  Development 

A  FABLE  is  a  feigned  tale  or  story  intended  to  enforce  some 
moral  precept  ;  a  fictitious  narrative  conveying  some  useful 
information  or  instruction  for  entertainment. 

The  fable  is  allegorical  ;  its  actions  are  natural,  but  its  agents  are 
imaginary  :  the  tale  is  fictitious  but  not  imaginary  :  both  the  actions 
and  agents  are  drawn  from  the  passing  scenes  of  life.  Gods  and 
goddesses,  animals  and  men,  trees,  vegetables,  inanimate  objects  in 
general,  may  be  made  the  agents  of  a  fable  :  but  of  a  tale,  properly 
speaking,  only  men  or  supernatural  spirits  can  be  the  agents.  Fables  are 
written  for  instruction  ;  tales  principally  for  amusement ;  fables  con- 
sist of  only  one  incident  or  action  from  which  a  moral  can  be  drawn  ; 
tales  always  of  many  which  excite  an  interest  for  an  individual. 

Parables  differ  from  fables  in  that  they  relate  or  represent  things 
which,  though  fictitious,  might  happen  in  nature.  It  could  not  be 
written  of  parables  as  was  written  of  fables  by  Babrius  : 

"  "'Twas  the  Golden  Age,  when  every  brute 
Had  voice  articulate,  in  speech  was  skilled, 
And  the  mid-forests  with  its  synods  filled. 
The  tongues  of  rock  and  pine-leaf  then  were  free  ; 
To  ship  and  sailor  then  would  speak  the  sea  ; 
Sparrows  with  farmers  would  shrewd  talk  maintain  ; 
Earth  give  all  fruits,  nor  ask  for  toil  again. 
Mortals  and  gods  were  wont  to  mix  as  friends, 
To  which  conclusion  all  the  teaching  tends 
Of  sage  old  .Esop."' 

It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  .Esop  was  absolutely  the  inventor  of 
fable.  Under  this  form,  more  or  less  developed,  the  earliest  know- 
ledge of  every  nation — at  least  of  every  Eastern  nation — has  been 
handed  down.  The  East  has  ever  been  the  land  of  apologue  and 
allegory.  The  physical  peculiarities  of  nature  are  the  powerful  moulds 
in  which  are  cast  the  forms  of  intellect.  Beneath  the  sunny  skies  of 
the  East,  surrounded  by  the  images  of  abundance  and  elated  by 
warmth  and  brightness,  man  surrenders  himself  involuntarily  to  the 
fulness  of  their  reaction  upon  his  mind  ;  his  language  participates  in 
this  richness  ;  in  the  relations  of  life  he  illustrates  by  apologue,  in 
poetry  by  fervid  metaphor,  in  narrative  by  digression.  In  the  East 
such  fertility  smiles  around,  such  varied  forms  of  life  attract,  such 
groups  of  animated  beauty  beckon,   that    language  becomes   highly 


Acta    Viciortaiia.  573 

figurative  and  ornamental.     "We  see  this   in   the  unsurpassed  beauty 
and  highly  metaphorical  language  of  the  Old  Testament. 

In  a  climate  in  which  the  chief  part  of  life  is  spent  beneath  the 
vault  of  heaven  or  under  the  shelter  of  the  spreading  tree  or  tents,  the 
tendency  is  non-historic.  Hence,  that  love  of  fable,  that  delight  in 
marvellous  adventure  which  characterizes  the  Eastern  story-teller  even 
at  the  present  day,  the  "Arabian  Nights"  and  the  preponderating 
number  of  works  of  wild  fiction  and  romance  that  swell  an  Eastern 
library,  show  the  continued  tendency  towards  tales  similar  to  the  fables 
made  use  of  by  -+.sop. 

"  Fables,"  says  Addison  in  Spectator,  No.  183,  "  were  the  first  pieces 
of  wit  that  made  their  appearance  in  the  world."  Thackeray,  in  his 
introduction  to  "The  Newcomes,"in  an  attempt  to  prove  that  there  is 
nothing  new  under  the  sun,  concludes  thus  :  "  With  the  very  first 
page  of  the  human  story  do  not  love,  and  lies,  too,  begin  ?  So  the 
tales  were  told  ages  before  ,Esop  ;  and  asses  under  lions'  manes  roared 
in  Hebrew  ;  and  sly  foxes  flattered  in  Etruscan  ;  and  wolves  in  sheep's 
clothing  gnashed  their  teeth  in  Sanscrit."' 

To  trace  fables  to  their  origin,  we  must  go  back  to  the  rise  of 
figurative  language.  Fables  are  allegorical ;  an  allegory  may  be  re- 
garded as  a  continued  metaphor  :  the  metaphor  is  more  frequent  than 
all  the  other  figures  of  speech  put  together  ;  and  the  language,  both 
of  prose  and  poetry,  owes  to  it  much  of  its  elegance  and  grace. 

What  richness  and  copiousness  are  added  to  language  by  the  em- 
ployment of  figures  of  speech  !  By  their  means,  words  and  phrases 
are  multiplied  for  expressing  all  sorts  of  ideas ;  for  describing  even 
the  minutest  differences  ;  the  nicest  shades  and  colors  of  thought. 

What  dignity  is  bestowed  by  them  upon  style.  To  say  that  "the 
sun  rises,"  is  trite  and  common  ;  but  it  becomes  a  magnificent  image 
when  expressed,  as  Mr.  Thompson  has  done  : 

"  But  yonder  comes  the  powerful  king  of  day 
Rejoicing  in  the  east." 

To  say  that  "all  men  are  subject  alike  to  death,"  presents  only  a 
common-place  idea ;  but  it  rises  and  fills  the  imagination  when 
painted  thus  by  Horace  : 

"  Pallida  mors  aequo  pulsat  pede  pauperum  tabernas 
Regumque  turres." 

"  With  equal  pace,  impartial  fate 
Knocks  at  the  palace,  as  the  cottage  gate." 


574  Acta   Victoriana. 

By  a  well-chosen  figure,  even  conviction  is  assisted,  and  the  impres- 
sion of  a  truth  upon  the  mind  made  more  lively  and  forcible  than  it 
would  otherwise  be.  As  in  the  following  illustration  of  Dr.  Young's  : 
"  Where  we  dip  too  deep  in  pleasure,  we  always  stir  a  sediment  that 
renders  it  impure  and  noxious  "  :  or  in  this,  "A  heart  boiling  .with 
violent  passions  will  always  send  up  infatuating  fumes  to  the  head." 
An  image  that  presents  so  much  congruity  tetween  a  moral  and  a 
sensible  idea  serves,  like  an  argument  from  analogy,  to  enforce  what 
the  author  asserts  and  to  induce  belief. 

The  more  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  habits  of  wild  beasts 
natural  to  an  uncivilized  life,  would  also  suggest  illustrations  to  be 
drawn  from  them  ;  while  a  closer  intercourse  with  them,  even  though 
that  of  enmity,  would  be  apt  to  attribute  not  only  human  passions, 
but  motives  and  feelings,  and,  therefore,  speech. 

To  represent  wild  animals  as  endowed  with  speech  will  appear 
far  otherwise  than  a  childish  conceit,  if  we  bear  in  mind  that  to 
transfer  to  inanimate  objects  the  sensitive,  as  well  as  the  willing  and 
designing  attributes  of  human  beings,  is  among  the  early  and  wide- 
spread instincts  of  mankind,  and  one  of  the  primitive  forms  of  reli- 
gion. And,  although  the  enlargement  of  reason  and  experience 
gradually  displaces  this  elementary  fetichism,  banishing  it  from  the 
regions  of  reality  into  ihose  of  conventional  fiction,  yet  the  force  of 
momentary  passion  will  often  suffice  to  supersede  the  acquired  habit ; 
and  even  an  intelligent  man  may  be  impelled  in  a  moment  of  agon- 
izing pain  to  kick  or  beat  the  lifeless  object  from  which  he  has 
suffered.  Herodotus  tells  us  that  Xerxes,  when  he  found  his  bridge 
of  boats  over  the  Hellespont  destroyed  by  a  storm,  commanded  that 
the  strait  should  be  scourged  with  300  lashes.  By  the  old  procedure, 
never  formally  abolished,  though  gradually  disused  at  Athens,  an  in- 
animate object  which  had  caused  the  death  of  a  man  was  solemnly 
tried  and  cast  out  of  the  border.  Cyrus  divided  the  river  Gyndes 
into  360  streamlets  because  one  of  his  sacred  horses  had  been 
drowned  in  its  waters.  And  the  reader  can,  no  doubt,  add  several 
instances  from  his  personal  experience,  especially  if  he  has  at  any 
time  indulged  in  the  pleasant  pastime  of  putting  up  stovepipes,  or  en- 
gaged in  the  irreligious  practice  of  driving  oxen.  Little,  then,  may  we 
wonder  that  men  attributed  speech  to  wild  animals. 

The  Creator,  to  instruct  mankind  by  the  very  prospect  of  nature, 
has  endowed  the  brute  part  of  it  with  various  instincts,  inclinations 
and  properties  to  serve  as  so  many  pictures  in  miniature  to  man  of 
the  several  duties  incumbent  upon  him,  and  to  point  out  to  him  the 


Ada    Victoriana.  575 

evil  fjualities  he  ought  to  avoid.  Thus,  for  instance,  he  has  given  us 
a  lively  image  of  meekness  and  innocence  in  the  lamb,  of  fidelity  and 
friendship  in  the  dog,  and,  on  the  contrary,  of  violence,  rapaciousness 
and  cruelty  in  the  wolf  and  tiger,  This  is  a  dumb  language  which 
all  nations  understand.  It  is  a  sentiment  engraven  in  nature  which 
every  man  carries  about  with  him. 

In  later  times,  when  neither  kings  nor  mobs  would  bear  to  look 
upon  naked  Truth,  recourse  to  this  style  of  primitive  wisdom  furnished 
an  effective  garb  with  which  to  clothe  it.  It  flattered  by  its  appeal  to 
national  antiquity,  and  by  exercising,  without  tasking,  intellectual 
acuieness.  Thus,  fable  was  not  in  those  days  a  child's  plaything,  but 
a  nation's  primer.  Tyranny  and  rebellion  were  alike  stayed  by  this 
the  only  word  of  the  wise  passion  would  listen  to. 

/Esop  may  be  styled  the  inventor,  or,  at  least,  the  most  prominent 
user  of  this  application  of  the  fable  to  political  purposes,  and  his 
name  has  ever  since  been  connected  with  the  fable.  It  was  this 
circumstance,  namely,  the  danger  of  free  speech  curing  the  epoch  of 
the  tyrants,  that  raised  the  fable  from  folk-lore  into  literature.  When 
free  speech  was  established  in  Gretk  democracies,  the  custom  of  using 
fables  in  harangues  was  continued  and  encouraged  by  the  rhetoricians, 
while  the  mirth  producing  qualities  of  the  fable  caused  it  to  be 
regarded  as  a  fit  subject  for  after-dinner  conversation.  This  habit  of 
regarding  the  fable  as  a  form  of  the  jest  intensified  the  tendency  to 
connect  it  with  a  well-known  name.  Hence,  .-I^sop's  name  has  been 
connected  with  almost  all  the  fables  that  have  appeared  in  the  West- 
ern world. 

The  Greek  fable  forms  a  literature  of  itself,  and  is  marked  by  its 
own  separate  and  distinguishing  features.  It  is,  in  the  words  of 
Prof.  K.  MuUer,  "  an  intentional  travesty  of  human  affairs."  The 
^4^>sopean  fable  invariably  takes  this  form.  Men  are  the  subjects  of  it. 
Human  actions,  projects,  thoughts,  follies  and  virtues  are  delineated 
under  the  veil  of  animals  endowed  with  the  faculties  of  speech  and 
reason.  Thus,  human  motives  are  dissected,  human  infirmities  exposed, 
and  human  conduct  described  in  a  method  recommending  itself  to 
the  conscience  more  forcibly  than  would  the  adoption  of  any  definite 
reproof  or  any  direct  condemnation.  This  is,  indeed,  the  excellence  of 
a  fable,  that  it  conveys  advice  without  the  appearance  of  doing  so, 
and  thereby  saves  the  self-love  of  those  to  whom  the  counsel  it  con- 
veys is  applicable.  Their  novelty,  their  liveliness,  their  strict  analogy 
to  real  life  are  their  main  attraction ;  features  of  the  genuine  fable, 
which,  under  every  form  of  its  development,  are  a  tribute  to  the  im- 
perishable charms  of  truth. 


576  Acta   Victoriana. 

Addison,  in  The  Tatler,  No.  147,  says  :  "  Reading  is  to  the  mind 
what  exercise  is  to  the  body ;  as  by  the  one  health  is  preserved, 
strengthened  and  invigorated  ;  by  the  other,  virtue — which  is  the 
health  of  the  mind — is  kept  alive,  cherished  and  confirmed.  But  as 
exercise  becomes  tedious  and  painful  when  we  make  use  of  it  only  as 
the  means  of  health,  so  reading  is  apt  to  grow  uneasy  and  burthen- 
some  when  we  apply  ourselves  to  it  only  for  our  improvement  in 
virtue.  For  this  reason  the  virtue  which  we  gather  from  a  fable  is 
like  the  health  we  get  from  hunting  ;  as  we  are  engaged  in  an  agree- 
able pursuit  that  draws  us  on  with  pleasure  and  makes  us  insensible 
of  the  fatigues  that  accompany  it."  So,  likewise,  in  Spectator,  183, 
Addison  tells  us  that  the  oldest  fable  on  record  which  we  know  to 
have  been  practically  applied,  is  that  of  the  Trees  and  Bramble,  as 
found  in  Holy  Writ.  When  the  Israelites,  discontented  in  not  having 
any  earthly  sovereign,  had  allowed  Abimelech,  the  base  son  of  Gideon, 
to  usurp  a  kingly  authority  over  them,  Jotham,  whose  better  claims 
had  been  passed  over  by  them,  addressed  them  in  the  Fable  of  the 
Trees  and  Bramble  (Judges  9.  7).  Likewise  Nathan's  parable  (2 
Samuel  12.)  of  the  poor  man  and  his  lamb,  is  more  ancient  than  any 
that  is  extant,  except  the  above,  and  had  so  good  an  effect  as  to  con- 
vey instruction  to  the  ear  of  a  king  without  offending  it,  and  to  bring 
the  man  after  God's  own  heart  to  a  right  sense  of  his  guilt  and  his 
duty,  with  the  terrible  application,  "  Thou  art  the  man." 

So  much  for  the  past  of  the  fable.  Has  it  a  future  as  a  mode  of 
literary  expression  ?  Scarcely  \  its  method  is  at  once  too  simple  and 
too  roundabout ;  for  the  truths  we  have  to  tell  we  prefer  to  speak  out 
directly  and  not  by  way  of  allegory.  And  the  truths  the  fable  has  to 
teach  are  too  simple  to  correspond  to  the  facts  of  our  complex  civiliza- 
tion ;  its  rude  graffiti  of  human  nature  cannot  reproduce  the  subtle 
gradations  of  modern  life.  But  as  we  all  pass  through  in  our  lives  the 
various  stages  of  ancestral  culture,  there  comes  a  time  when  these 
rough  sketches  of  life  have  their  appeal  to  us  as  they  had  for  our 
forefathers.  The  allegory  gives  us  a  pleasing  and  not  too  strenuous 
stimulation  of  the  intellectual  powers  ;  the  lesson  is  not  too  com- 
plicated for  childlike  minds.  Indeed,  in  their  grotesque  grace,  in 
their  quaint  humor,  in  their  trust  in  the  simp'er  virtues,  in  their  insight 
into  the  cruder  vices,  in  their  innocence  of  the  fact  of  sex,  .-Esop's 
fables  are  as  little  children.  They  are  as  little  children  and  for  that 
reason  they  will  forever  find  a  home  in  the  heaven  of  little  children's 
souls. 


Acta    Victoriana.  577 

The  Holidays 

BY    JEAN    BLRWETT. 

MY  granddaughter  arrives  to-day  ; 
"Schools  out,"  she  writes,   "and  off  my  feet 
I  shake  the  city's  dust  away, 

And  fly  to  meadows  warm  and  sweet. 
I'm  lonesome  for  you,  every  one. 

The  city,  maybe,  has  its  charm, 
But  not  for  me ;  give  me  the  fun 
And  freedom  of  the  dear  old  farm." 

Now  bless  her  tender  little  heart  ! 

With  all  her  ways  so  quaint  and  dear, 
She  is  of  summer's  joy  a  part. 

The  brightest  "  event  "  of  the  year. 
And  if  we  had  to  do  without 

The  patter  of  her  feet,  her  song, 
Her  laughter  or  her  merry  shout, 

We'd  think  the  world  had  all  gone  wrong. 

For  just  as  sure  as  roses  blow, 

And  skies  are  hazy  with  the  heat, 
And  morning-glories  make  a  show. 

And  poppies  flame  among  the  wheat. 
And  Whitefoot,  with  her  shy  young  foal, 

Adown  the  grassy  lane  doth  roam. 
And  linnets  pipe  with  all  their  soul, 

My  granddaughter  comes  marching  home. 

Then  straight  begins  the  noise  and  stir. 

From  morn  till  night  she's  never  still, 
The  family  yields  the  reins  to  her, 

And  lets  her  rule  at  her  sweet  will. 
We  spoil  her  badly,  so  folks  say. 

On  purpose,  be  it  understood. 
To  every  child  should  come  a  day 

For  being  spoiled.     'Twill  do  her  good 


578  A  eta    Vic  to  via  na . 

To  call  to  mind  in  after  years 

The  hours  of  childhood,  rich  and  rare, 
That  held  no  hint  of  pain  or  tears, 

No  touch  of  trouble  or  of  care. 
And  may  she  hear  when  grave  and  staid 

The  echo  of  her  gladdest  song, 
And  see  the  old  farm  where  she  played 

As  happy  as  the  day  was  long. 

She's  growing  tall,  this  girl  of  ours, 

And  yet  it  seems  a  little  while 
Since  she  was  toddling  'mong  the  flowers, 

A  baby  with  a  baby's  smile. 
And  questions  ever  on  the    fly 

Where  did  the  robin  get  his  sing  ? 
Did  saucy  bluebird  touch  the  sky 

And  daub  its  color  on  his  wing  ? 

Did  angels  slip  down  with  the  dawn 

And  lift  the  green  blades  to  the  light  ? 
Were  orchards  proud  when  they  put  on 

Their  pinafores  of  pink  and  white? 
These,  and  a  thousand  just  as  queer, 

Were  daily,  hourly,  fired  at  me. 
Granddaddy  knew  it  all — the  dear — 

No  other  man  as  wise  as  he. 

But,  now  it's  verbs  and  Latin  roots, 

And  spelling-book.     At  every  chance. 
It  keeps  me  trembling  in  my  boots 

Lest  I  disclose  my  ignorance. 
For  old  men  have  their  vanities, 

And  as  a  Solomon  to  shine 
In  Janie's  eyes,  to  dazzle,  please 

This  slim  young  autocrat,  is  mine. 

Did  I  say  "  Janie"?     Well,  she  grows 
So  like  her  ma  she  cannot  blame 

If  I  forget  how  fast  time  goes. 

And  call  her  by  the  pretty  name 

That  to  another  girl  belongs — 
A  dark-eyed  girl  with  happy  face. 

Who  played  her  games,  and  sang  her  songs, 
And  was  the  sunshine  of  the  place 


Ada    Victoriana.  579 

Long  time  ago.     No  wonder  I 

From  aches  and  crustiness  am  free  ; 
I  will  keep  young  until  I  die 

If  young  things  bear  me  company. 
'Tis  time  the  rig  was  back  from  town, 

Unless  the  train  was  surely  late. 
Give  me  my  hat ;  I'll  saunter  down 

And  open  up  the  roadside  gate. 

My  granddaughter  arrives  to-day, 

"  School's  out/'  she  writes,  "  and  off  my  feet 
I  shake  the  city's  dust  away, 

And  fly  to  meadows  warm  and  sweet." 
She  says  no  word  she  does  not  mean, 

"  The  city,  maybe,  has  its  charm," 
But  ah  !  it  has  no  power  to  wean 

Her  loyal  heart  from  the  old  farm. 


The  Transformation  of  Mary  Baldwin 

HILL  Crest  School  was  vacant  and  we  had  advertised  for  a 
teacher.  A  dozen  applications  had  come, — most  of  them 
monuments  of  the  ignorance  or  bad  taste  of  boastful,  upstart 
pedagogues.  ]\Iiss  Grace  Calder's  was  an  exception.  She  was 
not  rugged,  and  applied  largely  in  the  hope  of  finding  new  vigor 
in  the  rough  North.  She  could  not  boast  of  great  scholarship, 
yet  believed  that  the  enclosed  testimonial  from  her  old  teachers 
would  assure  us  of  her  fidelity  to  duty.  Neither  had  she  any  ex- 
perience in  the  school-room,  but  she  had  a  great  love  for  child- 
ren and  thought  that  with  that  key  the  treasures  of  their  young 
lives  might  be  unlocked.  How  strange  was  all  this !  Like  the 
accompanying  photograph  it  touched  us  rough  woodsmen.  No 
one  would  think  of  calling  her  pretty  or  handsome ;  yet  the  ripp- 
ling hair,  the  broad,  deep  forehead,  the  eloquent  eyes,  pursing 
lips  and  dimpled  chin  were  certainly  attractive.  So,  too,  was 
the  prevailing  expression  of  sadness.  She  would  do,  we  had 
thought ;  and  now  she  had  arrived  and  rode  here  at  my  side,  de- 
lighted with  the  rocky  hills  and  verdant  ravines,  and  with  my 
swift,  sure-footed  sorrels. 

Presently  we  drew  near  the  first,  and  probably  the  worst  home 
in  our  section.     She  shuddered  as  I  tried  to  prepare  her  for  the 


580  Acta    Victoriana. 

picture.  Then,  climbing  a  little  stony  beech-clad  hill,  we  sud- 
denly came  upon  the  clearing  and  the  whole  family  group  about 
the  log  stable  by  the  roadside.  It  was  a  strange  sight.  In  the 
foreground,  on  a  broken  plow,  sat  old  Jim  Baldwin  with  the  butt 
of  his  rifle  between  his  feet,  while  beside  him  young  Jack  strove 
to  hold  in  a  pair  of  gaunt  and  ragged  cross-bred  hounds  that  were 
impatient  for  the  intended  chase.  Over  the  fence  was  Mrs.  Bald- 
win, or  "  Big  Alolly,"  as  she  was  familiarly  called  throughout  the 
township ;  a  conspicuous  figure  from  the  unkempt  hair  of  her 
towering  head  to  the  big  bare  feet  that  protruded  beneath  the 
bottom  rail.  In  the  stable  door,  fork  in  hand,  stood  Mary,  a 
great  awkward  girl  of  sixteen,  with  a  sallow  face,  unlighted  by 
any  fire  of  the  eye  or  play  of  the  coarse  and  sullen  features,  broad, 
drooping  shoulders,  ill-fitting,  badly-worn  clothing,  and  rough, 
unlaced  shoes.  I  hastily  compared  the  two  girls  as  I  gave  the 
introductions.  Then  the  men  of  us  tried  to  talk  of  the  hunt,  but 
our  attention  constantly  drifted  to  the  conversation  of  the  women. 

This  was,  from  a  back-woods  standpoint,  peculiarly  animated, 
for  Miss  Calder's  spirited  and  impressive  expression  of  the  ad- 
vantages of  even  a  meagre  education,  elicited  from  Mary  a  few 
sullen  but  bitter  remarks  about  former  school-mistresses,  and 
plunged  Big  ]\Iolly  into  a  tirade  against  their  uppishness,  their 
ignorance,  their  favoritism  and  their  general  uselessness.  But 
the  sweet  face  of  the  new  mistress,  while  it  paled  and  flushed 
alternately,  lost  none  of  its  sweetness,  and  her  farewell  invitation 
had  a  ring  of  hope  about  it  which  presaged  victory. 

I  had  been  proud  of  this  strange  little  woman  as  we  had  talked. 
The  soft  brilliancy  of  her  eyes,  the  melodious  fulness  of  her  voice, 
the  dignity  of  her  interest  and  sympathy  in  these  poor  people,  who 
were  the  derision  of  their  neighbors,  invested  her  with  a  new 
chann.  But  she  had  my  wife's  old  power  of  withdrawing  into 
the  secret  chambers  of  her  own  being  and  forbidding  gossip,  so 
I  confined  my  attention  to  the  sorrels  and  drove  as  carefully  as  I 
could.  Presently  a  deep  little  sigh  encouraged  me  to  venture  an 
interpretation  and  to  remark  that  there  were  lives  in  this  country 
even  more  barren  and  unbeautiful  than  the  rocky  ledge  that 
skirted  the  way.  "Perhaps  so,  perhaps  not,"  she  replied,  thought- 
fully ;  and  we  went  on  in  silence  until  our  log  shanty  appeared 
on  a  hillside  terrace,  and  beyond  and  above  it.  Hill  Crest  School. 
Then  she  admired  our  low  roofs  and  white-washed  walls,  the 
straight  symmetrical  balsams,  the  garden  green,  the  stone-en- 
circled flower-bed,  and  the  footpath  that  led  ofif  through  sprouting 
grains  past  the  little  dairy,  to  lose  itself  in  the  shrubbery  about  our 


Acta    Victoriana.  581 

tiny  spring.  "  I  shall  love  Airs.  Allen,"  she  said,  as  we  climbed 
the  hill,  and,  when  I  had  left  the  two  together,  I  thanked  Heaven 
that  had  sent  this  young  woman  to  cheer  and  comfort  the  lonely 
wife  whom  I  had  been  obliged,  for  her  health's  sake  and  mine, 
to  remove  from  the  refinements  to  which  she  had  been  born, 
and  bury  in  this  wilderness.  "A  true,  sweet  woman,"  mother 
whispered,  as  we  retired,  "and  exceedingly,  painfully  interested 
in  the  Baldwins."  Then  I  felt  that  there  were  better  days  in 
store  for  Mary.  , 

It  was  the  following  Saturday  night  and  the  close  of  a  very 
heavy  wreck's  work  for  me,  when  Miss  Calder  asked  me  how  she 
could  get  a  couple  of  letters  posted.  The  office  was  ten  miles 
along  the  bush  road,  and  she  confessed  she  had  been  afraid  to  go. 
I  took  them ;  they  were  heavy.  Then  claiming  an  old  man's 
privilege,  I  asked  her  whether,  if  I  would  post  them  for  her,  she 
would  not  confide  to  me  also  some  of  the  "  shop-news  "  she  was 
sending  home,  and  she  promised  "  some  of  it."  Then  Bess  and 
I  sped  along  over  the  rocky  road,  saw  the  letters  dropped  into 
the  little  cupooard  drawer  that  served  as  post-office,  and  hurried 
back.  Miss  Calder  and  I  were  both  tired,  so  I  agreed  to  be  con- 
tent with  Mary's  history  for  the  week,  and  she  graciously  gave 
me  that. 

"  I  was  working  at  the  blackboard  on  Monday  morning,"  she 
said  ''when  some  little  urchins  with  whom  I  had  already  chatted 
a  few  minutes,  came  tumbling  in  and  breathlessly  announced, 
"Please  marm,  Mary  Baldwin's  coming  up  the  hill !  Guess  she'll 
try  to  boss  you  like  she  did  Miss  German.'  Then  I  saw  a  tall 
figure  enter  the  porch,  and  there  was  Mary,  her  face  a  little 
brighter  than  when  we  saw  her  at  home,  and  attired  in  a  brilliant 
plaid  dress,  badly  made  and  clumsily  pinned  together,  but,  like 
her  boots,  a  great  improvement  on  that  first  costume.  Welcoming 
her,  I  directed  her  to  a  back  seat,  but  had  to  have  it  lifted  and 
set  back  a  few  inches  before  she  could  be  comfortable  in  it.  Then 
school  was  called  and  Mary  became  one  of  the  crowd.  At  recess, 
when  water  was  needed,  she  volunteered,  with  a  sheepish  smile, 
to  go  for  it  alone,  and  returning  surprised  me  by  bringing  a  drink 
up  to  my  desk,  remarking  that  I  must  be  dry  after  so  much  talk- 
ing. It  always  made  her  mouth  dry  to  read  a  single  verse  of  her 
lesson  alone. 

"  When  school  had  been  called  and  her  class  was  upon  the 
floor,  I  had  reason  to  remember  that  remark.  In  the  course  of 
the  recitation  I  asked  Mary  to  read.  Before  this  her  demeanour 
had  been  both  amusing  and  painful.     Now  it  was  pure  pain  and 


582  Acta    Vic  tori  ana. 

distress  that  I  felt  for  her ;  the  ashy  color  of  her  face,  the 
uneasy  shifting  of  the  feet,  the  clrc-oping  of  one  shoulder,  told 
how  exceedingly  distasteful  was  the  task  I  had  imposed.  But 
thinking  her  bearing  unreasonable,  I  urged  the  exercise,  and 
this  the  more  when  I  saw  a  significant  smile  pass  over  the  school 
and  caught  the  word  'balky'  whispered  by  one  of  my  Fourth  Class 
pupils.  I  was  foolish  enough  to  allow  the  matter  to  become  a 
contest  of  wills,  and  found  that  Mary's  was  quite  as  strong  in  a 
negative,  as  mine  in  a  positive  way.  For  a  few  minutes  the  most 
painful  suspense  hung  over  the  school,  then  dashing  down  her 
book  and  uttering  a  bitter  '"  I  can't,  I  won't,"  ]^Iary  dashed  out  of 
the  door,  which  closed  with  a  l)ang  behind  her  and  plunged  down 
the  hill  into  the  shubbery.  The  rest  of  the  children  exchanged 
"I  told  you  so  "  smiles,  and  I  had  an  almost  unendurable  hour, 
until  I  was  able  to  go  out  and  find  the  ix)or  thing.  \Mien  I  did 
she  was  lying  in  a  heap  on  a  mossy  rock  and  sobbing  hysterically. 
Sitting  down,  I  took  her  head  in  my  lap,  pushed  back  the  wan- 
dering, tear-damp  hair,  wiped  her  eyes  and  rested  my  hand  upon 
her  forehead.  After  some  minutes  I  broke  the  silence  with  the 
words  "I'm  sorry,  dear  !"  And  again  she  shook  with  sobs.  A  long 
talk,  followed  by  an  uneventful  afternoon,  brought  us  to  4  o'clock, 
when  I  asked  ]\Iary  to  stay,  and  after  we  had  taken  our  noon 
lunch  together  she  read  the  morning  passage  for  me  and  also 
practised  with  me  the  work  of  the  next  day,  that  she  might  have 
confidence  for  that  recitation.  It  was  very  nervous  and  unsatis- 
factory reading,  but  she  read  and  has  done  so  every  day  since, 
so  that  I  anticipate  a  good  year  with  her. 

"  A  hundred  times  since  I  have  been  struck  with  her  evident 
desire  to  please  me  and  win  a  word  or  smile  of  approval.  A  hint 
that  cleaner  slates  would  be  more  becoming,  brought  a  water 
bottle  and  slate  cloths :  a  suggestion  that  a  dusting  after  the 
noon  sweeping  would  make  the  school  look  more  homelike  has 
meant  a  further  drain  on  ]\Irs.  Baldwin's  rag-bag,  and  I  believe 
we  shall  have  in  ]\lary  a  regular  duster.  A  glance  at  the  loose 
sweepings  accumulated  about  the  door  as  I  came  home  to  dinner 
on  Thursday  resulted  in  their  complete  disappearance,  and  the 
significant  presence  of  ]\Iary  on  the  door-step  on  my  return.  In- 
deed, I  have  almost  come  to  the  conclusion  that  there  is  no  life  in 
this  school  section  as  barren  or  forbidding  as  yon  long  rocky 
ridge,^'  she  concluded,  archly.  "Now,  you  are  sleepy,  I  see.  We 
mav  both  be  glad  of  the  night,  and  the  day,  of  rest." 

Next  morning  brought  a  big  surprise.  A  shadow  in  the  door- 
way as  I  pulled  on  my  Sunday  gaiters  called    my    attention   to 


Acta   Victoriana.  583 

Mary,  and  I  smiled  at  her  question :  "  Is  ]\Iiss  Calder  ready  ?  " 
"Ready  for  what?"  I  asked,  and  Mary  awkwardly  replied, 
'"Church."  \\hen  they  had  gone,  Mrs.  Allen  and  I  followed 
after,  sne  praising  the  teacher,  and  I  wondering  at  the  pupil.  The 
promise  of  this  young  woman's  usefulness  gave  me  some  self- 
satisfaction  over  the  choice  we  had  made.  I  fancied  all  kinds  of 
improvements  in  Mary,  her  home,  and  the  whole  community. 
Then  rounding  a  sharp  curve  in  the  soft  forest  path,  my  wife 
checked  me  suddenly  and  silently,  and  we  stepped  aside  into  the 
bushes.  There  from  my  covert  I  saw  Miss  Calder  pinning  up 
Big  Molly's  dress  so  as  to  make  it  conform  more  with  the  girl's 
figure,  and  tastU}-  rearranging  the  ringlets  curled  for  the  occasion. 
■■  The  dear  child!"  said  mother,  as  they  moved  on;  and  I  could 
only  smile  assent.  At  'meetin' '  in  the  old  ]\Iud  Lake  log  school, 
I  enjoyed  two  sermons  with  one  text,  "  Follow  After  Charity," 
and  ]\Iiss  Calder  was  not  the  less  eloquent  preacher,  nor  the  less 
effective. 

A  fortnight  later,  as  I  was  returning  from  a  long  tramp  in 
search  of  some  stray  calves,  I  met  the  two  on  the  edge  of  the 
Baldwin  clearing,  demurely  munching  away  at  two  great  cakes 
of  maple  sugar  which  ]\Iary  had  often  looked  at  and  gloated  over 
in  anticipation  of  this  hour.  "  ]\lrs.  Baldwin  told  me  I  might 
come  down  for  tea,''  our  guest  remarked,  ''  but  I'll  be  home  in 
good  time."  She  was ;  but  what  a  sad,  pained  expression  that 
sweet  face  wore  on  her  return.  Again  that  a  barrier  of  reserve 
was  thrown  about  her,  and  it  was  two  months  before,  on  a  wet 
Sunday  afternoon,  •'  ^Mother,''  as  the  orphaned  girl  was  pleased 
to  call  my  wife,  heard  the  story  of  that  visit. 

■  \\'hen  we  came  in  sight  of  the  house  I  was  frightened  at  first 
bv  the  having  of  those  great  bloodthirsty  hounds  and  the  hissing 
and  cackling  of  geese,  and  Airs.  Baldwin's  appearance,  as  she 
scolded  the  dogs  into  silence,  did  not  quiet  me  very  much.  She 
was  dressed  so  immodestly,  so  raggedly,  and  her  great  arms 
looked  so  menacing  .  Yet  she  was  very  kind  and  showered  praises 
upon  me.  She  directed  me  to  a  seat  on  the  end  of  the  great 
dugout  water-trough  beneath  the  eaves,  and  talked  away  roughly, 
almost  profanely,  of  everybody  and  everything.  I  could  not  but 
smile  when  she  told  Mary  to  hurry  off  and  fetch  me  a  glass  of 
buttermilk,  and  then  go  and  show  me  how  well  she  could  make 
a  quick  batch  of  buttermilk  cakes,  and  fry  that  venison  steak  and 
those  left-over  potatoes.  Then  she  told  me  a  dozen  stories  illus- 
trative of  her  skill  and  courage  in  the  hunt,  interjecting  many 
commands  to  ]Mary  about  the  best  maple  syrup,  the  butter  from 


584  Acta    Victoria7ia. 

the  wee  blue  crock,  the  cookies  in  Black  ]\Iaria,  and  the  white 
sugar  in  the  ginger  caddy.  Finally,  to  my  relief,  Jim  and  Jack 
arrived,  and  Mary  hesitatingly  announced  supper  as  ready. 

"  Then  I  got  my  first  glimpse  of  the  inside  of  the  shanty.  iV 
gleam  about  the  walls  caught  my  eye,  and  I  counted  four  fine 
rifles,  clean,  well  oiled  and  carefully  hung.  They  were  the  only 
ornaments  of  a  very  forbidding  room.  Thick,  dusty  cobwebs 
hung  everywhere ;  the  walls,  never  whitewashed,  were  covered 
with  grease  and  dirt ;  the  floor  was  black  and  oily,  and  the  corners 
were  stowed  with  old  boots  and  clothes,  pieces  of  dried  skins,  and 
all  the  odds  and  ends  of  the  hunter,  trapper  and  farmer.  The 
supper — well,  the  dishes  were  so  sticky,  the  oil-cloth  cover  so 
worn  and  filthy,  and  the  food  so  strong,  I  could  hardly  eat  a  bite, 
but  I  enjoyed  seeing  the  rest  at  it.  After  tea  I  helped  JNIary  with 
the  dishes,  washing  them  as  thoroughly  and  rapidly  as  I 
could,  so  that  I  might  join  my  slow  associate  in  drying  them,  and 
give  her  an  idea  of  how  dishes  should  be  made  to  shine.  That 
done,  .\Irs.  Baldv.-in  and  Mary  took  down  their  rifles,  and  just 
to  show  me  how,  shot  the  heads  off  two  old  clucking  htns  so 
skilfully  that  the  under  parts  of  the  beaks  were  untouched.  Then 
Mary  brought  me  home  under  armed  escort.  It  was  that  visit 
that  made  me  demand  monthly  scrubbings  at  school.  Mary  and 
I  had  long  confidential  chats  about  it,  and  now  they  scrub  every 
week." 

Almost  a  year  had  passed  when  Miss  Calder  was  taken  with  a 
heavy  cold  and  put  to  bed,  and  in  less  than  a  week  mother  fol- 
lowed.    Then  Mary  came,  and  I  had  a  chance  to  know  her.     We 
were,  of  course,  confidants,  she  nursing  from  earlv  morn  till  mid- 
night, I  through  the  wee,  sma'  hours ;  and  I  had  no  reason  to 
be  ashamed  of  my   associate.     Sweeping,    dusting,    scrubbing, 
cooking,  baking,  washing  of  dishes  and  clothes ;  even  the  darning 
of  socks  went  on  as  when  mother  was  around,  and  were  almost 
as  well  done.     ^Mother  said  quite  as  well,  but  I  had  never  ac- 
cepted that.     The  patients  were  dosed  in  strict  obedience  to  Dr. 
Brown,  and  she  was  ever  slipping  into  "  the  ward  "  to  stir  up  a 
pillow  or  corn-husk  bed,  smooth  the  covers,  chase  away  vexa- 
tious flies,  or  administer  to  any  other  need  o\  the  sufferers.     Like 
a  tyrant,  too — for  mother  would  not  have  asked  it — she  compelled 
the  removal  of  the  bawling  calf,  which  for  convenience  I  had 
penned  up  only  a  hundred  feet  from  the  house,  to  the  small  pasture 
■  on  the  opposing  hillside,  and  the  transfer  of    my    deep-chested 
hound  to  her  father's  barn.     Miss  Calder  laughed  about  it  and 
tauntingly  whispered,  "  guess  she's  goin"  to  boss  you  like  she  did 
Miss  German." 


Ada    Victoriana.  585 

Sometimes  in  the  long  evenings,  when  the  patients  had  an  easy 
spell,  she  would  cull  from  her  teacher's  books  rare  bits  of  verse 
and  prose  which  she  had  learned  to  love,  and  the  appreciation 
and  sympathy  of  her  reading  amazed  and  gratified  all.  Par- 
ticularly did  she  revel  in  pictures  of  the  wild,  lonely  and  sublime 
in  nature,  in  which  in  her  long  pupilage  she  had  found  a  spirit 
and  a  vital  personality.  She  was  also  very  fond  of  any  litera- 
ture with  a  domestic  spirit.  I  recall  one  evening  her  reading  of 
the  two  familiar  poems  on  the  skylark.  Shelley's  she  read  with 
great  enthusiasm  of  her  own  quiet  kind,  but  without  comment; 
^^'ordsworth■s  she  prefaced  with  the  remark  to  me  that  this  was 
more  like  our  own  poor  skylark,  a  creature  of  the  earth,  which  she 
had  often  seen  mount  and  fall,  always  keeping  up  that  song  to 
the  tender,  nestling  brood. 

But  all  these  evenings  passed.  Our  idolized  teacher  left  us 
to  follow  her  brother's  fortune  in  the  Golden  West.  ]\Iary  re- 
mained. For  five  years'  she  was  practically  mistress  in  her 
father's  home.  Then  came  Big  ^lolly's  last  experience  in  the 
woods,  when  back  at  Lone  Lake  she  stumbled  on  a  bear  and 
cubs.  In  a  death  struggle  she  killed  her  antagonist,  but  the  in- 
juries she  received  were  too  much  even  for  her  rugged  constitu- 
tion and  Mary's  tender  nursing,  and  she  passed,  as  she  said,  to  the 
happy  hunting  grounds  of  her  Indian  friends.  Then  Jim  and 
Jack  went  bush-ranging,  and  Mary  came  to  make  her  home  with 
us.  Two  happy  years  we  have  spent  together,  but  now  her 
flitting  time  has  come.  Nephew  John  is  busy  putting  the  last 
touches  to  his  new  house,  and  ^Vlary  plies  her  hook  and  needle 
almost  incessantly.  Sometimes,  however,  I  catch  her  and  mother 
with  glowing,  tearful  faces  pouring  over  long  letters  from  the 
Sunset  Province,  and  I  know  that  :\liss  Calder's  sympathy  and 
influence  are  not  forgotten,  but  will  l^ear  their  fruit  in  a  happy 
home  on  ]\Iaple  Farm. 

"SEVEXTY-NIXE." 


ALONG  THE  G.T.R.  SYSTEM. 


586  Acta   Victoriana. 

The  Flre-Tianger 

BY  A.   P.   COLEMAX,   M.A.,    PH.D. 

YOU  have  just  pitched  your  camp  on  a  backwoods  lake,  north 
of  the  most  northerly  settlement,  with  untouched  forest, 
clean  and  solemn  around  vou,  doubled  bv  reflection  on  the 
glassy  water,  and  the  romance  of  solitude  settles  upon  you,  so 
far  from  human  habitation.  Then  a  battered  canoe  rounds  the 
point  and  lands  beside  your  camp,  and  an  athletic  fellow  steps 
on  shore  with  greetings  in  English,  much  tingled  with  habitant 
French.  It  is  the  fire-ranger,  who,  though  he  does  not  say  so, 
saw  your  smoke  rising  into  the  placid  evening  air  and  dropped 
round  to  see  how  careful  you  are  with  your  camp-fire  and  to 
give  you  a  warning,  if  necessary,  about  the  dire  consequences  of 
setting  out  fires  in  the  woods. 

The  fire-ranger  is  most  often  French-Canadian,  though  he  may 
be  of  any  nationality  able  to  handle  an  axe  and  a  canoe,  and  he 
earns  his  two  dollars  a  day  by  keeping  watch  of  tourists,  or  pros- 
pectors, or  settlers  who  use  fire. 

Here  and  there  through  the  far  woods  you  have  seen  a  white 
patch  upon  a  big  pine  trunk,  and  approaching  have  read  with  re- 
spect, let  us  hope,  "  An  Act  to  Preserve  the  Forests,"  signed  by 
the  Honorable  Mr.  Davis,  Commissioner  of  Crown  Lands,  and 
setting  forth  the  pains  and  penalties  that  will  fall  upon  you  if 
your  servant,  fire,  escapes  into  the  woods.  Too  often,  however, 
the  linen  warning  is  w-rapped  ironically  about  a  blackened  stump 
in  the  midst  of  a  burnt  desolation.  The  fire-ranger  represents 
the  majesty  of  the  law  as  detailed  in  the  white  placards  and  in 
the  six  miles  square  of  his  township  he  is  "  monarch  of  all  he 
surveys." 

His  shack  stands  beside  the  shore  of  one  of  the  numberless 
trout  or  clear  or  mud  lakes  of  the  north,  and  his  lonely  summer 
is  spent,  or  should  be  spent,  in  excursions,  east,  north,  west  or 
south  to  all  parts  of  his  territory,  his  dog  at  his  heels  and  his 
gun  on  his  shoulder.  If  it  rains  he  is  happy  and  stays  at  home. 
No  danger  of  fire  while  it  rains ;  but  three  weeks  of  dry  weather 
puts  him  in  a  worry.  The  lumbermen  have  perhaps,  touched 
part  of  his  township,  piling  up  the  pine  tops  wdiere  trees  were 
felled,  as  if  to  ensure  a  fire  this  summer.  The  brown  pine  needles 
are  tinder  waiting  to  flash  into  flame  when  the  prospector 
lights  his  pipe  and  drops  the  match ;  so  the  fire-ranger  is  on  the 


Ada    Victoriana.  587 

alert  for  columns  of  smoke,  and  hurries  in  that  direction  when 
he  sees  them. 

In  general,  however,  he  leads  the  ideal  life  for  a  philosopher 
or  a  naturalist.  He  should  be  a  Thoreau,  or  a  Bradford  Torrey, 
or  a  Gilbert  White,  but  he  never  is,  and  lyet  he  has  a  keen  eye 
and  can  tell  you  where  the  dappled  fawn  lies  in  the  bushes  while 
her  mother  feeds  on  the  marsh,  where  the  bears  gather  blueberries 
in  the  brule,  or  the  beaver  has  made  fresh  cuttings  among  the 
willows.  By  law  he  is  assistant  to  the  game  warden,  so  it  is  ad- 
visable not  to  shoot  moose  or  red  deer  in  his  presence,  though  he 
will  partake  without  offensive  curiosity,  of  savory,  fresh  meat 
steaks  or  stew  when  you  invite  him  to  dinner.  He  carries  his 
gun,  of  course,  to  shoot  at  marks,  or  to  kill  bears  as  long  as  the 
skins  are  in  good  condition.  He  is  said  by  cantankerous  pros- 
pectors to  shoot  a  deer  himself  when  the  bacon  gets  low ;  but  no 
one  ever  saw  him  do  it. 

I  remember  one  occurrence  that  rather  shook  my  faith  in  him, 
it  must  be  admitted.  He  was  chumming  with  a  degenerate  set  of 
prospectors  who  were  sinking  a  shaft  at  a  supposed  gold  mine, 
when  I  dropped  in  for  a  meal.  They  were  all  seated  round  the 
table  with  a  most  appetizing  stew  on  their  tin  plates,  and  could 
not  refuse  me  a  portion  of  the  same.  It  was  beaver.  However, 
it  was  explained  that  the  animal  had  dropped  into  the  shaft  and 
was  unfortunately  killed  in  getting  it  out. 

The  fire-ranger  always  has  a  dog,  often  two  or  three  of  various 
sizes,  which  threaten  to  devour  the  visitor  at  the  lonely  camp, 
until  ]Mr.  Le  Blanc  or  Bellefeuille  appears  at  the  door.  Some- 
times he  is  installed  in  an  old  lumber  camp,  usually  in  the  "  eat- 
ing camp,"  where  there  is  a  huge  kitchen  range  in  the  rear,  and 
a  gigantic  table  down  each  side  of  the  long,  low  room,  with 
benches  beside  it.  At  the  brighest  end  of  one  table,  in  the  silence 
made  more  impressive  by  the  memory  of  the  jolly  lumbermen  of 
last  winter,  he  has  his  tin  plate  and  cup  and  spoon  with  the 
greasy  fried  pork,  the  beans  and  bread  of  his  own  baking  beside 
him,  dried  apple  sauce  a  little  way  off,  and  green  tea  with  brown 
sugar  to  wash  it  down.  His  dog  gets  his  share,  and  then  it  is 
a  duty  to  smoke  a  pipe  of  French-Canadian  twist  tobacco  and 
consider  whether  the  dishes  should  be  washed  while  the  water 
is  hot  or  left  till  evening.     The  latter  is,  of  course,  decided  on. 

Some  of  these  men,  however,  especially  if  English  speaking, 
keep  their  quarters  in  excellent  trim,  with  shining  tinware,  floor 
swept  behind  the  stove  and  under  the  bed ;  but  this  is  the  excep- 
tion. A  few  of  them,  where  there  is  to  the  shanty  a  wagon  road  at 


588  Ada    Vic i or i ana. 

all  navigable,  are  married  and  have  their  families  with  them,  like 
Le  Blanc  or  Bellefeuille ;  and  then  the  bread  will  be  better, 
though  the  sweeping  may  not  show  a  higher  standard,  and  a  jolly 
crowd  of  barefoot  children,  just  a  year  apart,  chase  chipmunks  or 
pick  berries  on  the  hills  around.  Then  there  is  apt  to  be  a  small 
attempt  at  gardening ;  the  indispensable  potatoes  and  onions  being 
cultivated.  Bellefeuille  had  no  cleared  land  around  his  place, 
but  had  planted  the  road  with  potatoes,  which,  I  regret  to  say, 
suffered  somewhat  when  our  wagon  jolted  past  towards  Trout 
Lake. 

When  it  cleared,  after  three  days  of  rain  which  fell  in  torrents, 
I  met  Bellefeuille,  looking  happy,  since  fire  could  not  run  in  that 
weather,  and  asked  if  his  tumble-down  shack  did  not  leak.  Oh ! 
no ;  he  had  three  sheets  of  paper  on  the  roof. 

L  nmarried  -rangers  are  apt  to  be  somewhat  odd  in  their  tastes, 
though  seldom  misanthropic.  Charlie,  the  half-breed,  near 
Windy  Lake,  was  always  accompanied  by  an  indescribable  odor 
which  emanated  even  more  unmistakably  from  his  hound.  He 
was  waging  war  by  trap  and  gun  against  a  numerous  tribe  of 
skunks  which  inhabited  the  spaces  under  the  log  houses  of  the 
lumber  camp,  for  skunk-skins,  when  dried,  make  an  estimable 
fur,  sold  under  quite  a  dilTerent  name. 

One  fruitful  fellow  in  the  farther  west  had  a  very  wide  tract  of 
shaggy  hill  and  tangled  lake  and  creek  to  patrol  far  out  of  the 
range  of  ordinary  travel.  \\'hy  not  camp  comfortably  just  be- 
yond civilization  and  come  back  when  the  time  was  up  instead  of 
toiling  over  rocky,  uncut  portages  ?  But  he  had  a  conscience  and 
went  the  whole  weary  round.  In  my  geological  work  in  the 
region,  at  many  a  lonely  portage  I  would  see  carved  in  the  bark 
of  a  tree  such  inscriptions  as  '"J.  B.,  June  i6th,  1898,"  proofs 
that  he  had  passed  that  way  and  earned  his  money. 

The  tire-ranger's  work  is  bearing  fruit.  Disastrous  and  wide- 
spread  fires  are  now  rare  in  our  northern  woods  where  so  much 
white  pine,  that  now  would  be  priceless,  went  up  in  smoke  years 
ago.  Even  yet,  however,  fires  do  occur.  Six  weeks  of  dry 
weather,  a  gusty  west  wind  and  a  bank  of  sinoke  over  the 
horizon,  and  the  ranger  knows  his  time  of  trial  has  come.  It 
is  sometimes  futile  for  one  man,  or  even  for  the  ranger  with  all 
the  settlers  he  can  gather,  to  fight  with  shovels  and  buckets  the 
onrush  of  the  flames.  The  sun  shows  with  a  strange  luridness 
through  the  smoke  cloud,  and  then  vanishes.  Blackened  cin- 
ders and  ashes  begin  to  rain  down,  and  soon  come  sparks  and 
brands  whirled  by  the  tempest,  which  rises  as  the  fire  sweeps 


Acta    Vicioriana. 


,89 


nearer.  Fire  bursts  out  in  a  dozen  places,  and  with  a  roar,  tree 
after  tree  is  swathed  in  flames  that  flash  and  flare  in  the  dry  twigs, 
while  the  smoke  becomes  strangling.  Then  tbe  ranger  takes 
to  his  canoe  and  paddles  frantically  out  to  the  gray  surface 
beyond  the  falling  tree  trunks.  Keeping  to  the  openest  water, 
with  now  and  then  a  hint  of  the  ghostly,  ruined  shore  looming 
black  or  fiery  through  the  shroud  of  smoke,  he  makes  his  way 
past  the  flames  to  the  desolation  where  the  fire  has  burnt  itself 
out,  and  then  to  headquarters  to  report  the  loss  of  square  miles  of 
forest  that,  under  present  conditions,  will  never  be  replaced. 

No-  more  need  of  a  fire-ranger  in  that  township ;  so  his  sum- 
mer's work  is  done. 

Generally,  however,  his  hermit  summer  passes  uneventfully, 
and  when  autumn  comes,  the  lumbermen,  with  monster  teams  and 
big  wagons,  jolt  over  the  corduroy  and  push  their  late  road  far- 
ther into  tue  bush  to  get  ready  for  their  winter's  war  on  the  red 
and  white  pine.  Then  the  fire-ranger  finds  his  tongue  again, 
joins  his  old  companions,  and  swears  big  oaths  at  the  road,  and 
the  team,  and  the  shanty  man's  life  in  general,  though  in  his 
heart  he  loves  the  woods  and  is  never  happy  out  of  them. 


■??r 


A    VIEW    IN    INTERIOR    OF    VANCOUVER 
ISLAND,   B.C. 


590  Acta    Victoridiia. 

The  History  of  the  Class  of  '05"" 

Forsan  ct  haec   olim  meminisse  juvahit. 

IT  was  the  misfortune  of  the  historian  not  to  be  a  partici- 
pant in  the  thrilling  events  that  marked  the  first  year's  his- 
tory of  the  class  of  '05,  whose  record  was  to  make  so  bright  a 
page  in  the  annals  of  X'ictoria.  However,  like  the  Preacher  of 
old,  he  has  "  given  his  heart  to  seek  and  search  out  by  wisdom 
concerning  all  things  that  were  done  under  heaven  "  by  the 
said  class,  and  partly  by  a  close  study  of  the  ancient  archives, 
partly  by  consultation  with  the  most  intelligent  survivors  of  that 
remote  period,  and  partly  by  a  free  use  of  the  historical  imagina- 
tion, he  has  been  enabled  more  or  less  perfectly  to  reconstruct 
the  past. 

It  is  a  matter  of  common  knowledge  that  every  great  epoch- 
marking  event  in  history  has  been  foreshadowed  by  supernat- 
ural portents  more  or  less  wonderful.  It  is,  therefore,  not  sur- 
prising to  discover  that  careful  observers  in  the  college  precincts, 
as  the  month  of  September,  1901,  was  drawling  to  its  close  and 
the  fateful  Kalends  of  October  drew  on  apace,  noted  certain 
occult  manifestations.  A  thrill,  as  of  expectation,  ran  through  the 
iron  pillars  of  the  lower  hall ;  a  smile  of  satisfaction  played  over 
the  stern  marble  features  of  the  bust  of  Egerton  Ryerson  in  the 
chapel ;  even  the  hitherto  impassive  countenance  of  the  Egyptian 
Pharaoh's  daughter  began  to  assume  an  expression  of  extraor- 
dinary interest  in  her  surroundings.  Xow-  those  who  were 
skilled  in  augury,  well  aware  that  "when  beggars  die,  comets 
are  never  seen,"  knew  that  it  could  be  no  insignificant  event 
which  was  thus  portended  by  these  signs  and  wonders — which,  by 
the  way,  are  now  for  the  first  time  made  public,  thanks  to  the 
original  research  carried  on  by  the  historian — and  they  very 
naturally  and  quite  properly  referred  them  to  the  advent  of  "05. 
Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  the  very  college  was  on  the  qui  live 
as  it  awaited  tneir  arrival. 

They  came.  They  saw.  They  set  in  strenuously  to  conquer. 
The  Queen  heard  of  it,  and  sent  her  grandson  to  bear  her  con- 
gratulations. The  faculty  heard  of  it  and  were  glad.  The 
Sophomores  heard  of  it  and,  in  their  undemonstrative  but  sympa- 
thetic way,  tney  were  glad,  too.  For  the  members  of  the  class 
of  '04  were  not  lacking  in  that  paternal  interest  in  the  Freshman's 
welfare,  which  is  so  marked  a  characteristic  of  the  Sophomore. 


*Published  by  request. 


A  eta    Vic  to  ria  na.  591 

This  interest  was  first  openly  displayed  in  their  anxiety  for  the 
proper  conduct  of  our  first  class-meeting.  With  commendable 
delicacy  of  feeling,  however,  the}-  had  no  desire  to  betray 
their  distrust  of  the  Freshmen's  inexperience,  and  so  decided  upon 
the  transom  as  a  fit  point  of  vantage  from  which  to  supervise 
affairs,  without  hurting  anybody's  feelings  by  seeming  to  do  so. 
The  cackling  of  geese,  we  are  told,  once  saved  Rome ;  it  was 
regarded  as  a  parallel  case  that  the  Freshman  class  was  saved  by 
the  unintentional  noise  of  the  over-zealous  Sophs.  But  it  was 
four  days  later  before  the  rest  of  the  officers  were  elected. 

Then  ensued  the  anti-bob  campaign,  the  history  of  which  ought 
properly  to  be  written  in  Epic  verse  by  some  Homeric  bard.  For, 
in  truth.  Fate,  incarnate  in  the  Bob  Committee,  lay  in  ambush 
upon  the  Freshman's  pathwa}-,  and  he  was  soon  to  realize  the 
truth  of  the  poet's  melancholy  words,  "  The  paths  of  Freshmen 
lead  but  to  the  Bob." 

I  suppose  that  of  all  who  were  Freshmen  in  the  fall  of  1901, 
it  holds  true  that — 

Among  the  vividest  pictures 

That  hang  upon   Memory's  Wall, 
Is  that  of  the  anti-bob  practices 

That  were  held  in   Richmond   Hall. 

Oh,  the  delicious  sense  of  secrecy  and  mystery  that  enthralled 
the  Naughty-Fiver's  young  and  eager  heart,  as  by  devious  paths 
he  stole  away  to  his  retreat,  ever  and  anon  glancing  carefully 
about  him  to  see  that  he  was  followed  by  no  spying  Soph.  Oh,  the 
triumphant  rapture  that  caught  his  spirit  up,  as  in  anticipation, 
he  saw  the  Sophomores  squirming  for  their  sins,  neath  the  cut- 
ting lash  of  the  satire  in  the  songs  he  was  so  diligently  conning ! 

But  the  oopnomore  at  Bobbing-time  is  as  all-pervadmg  as  the 
atmosphere,  and  so  he  found  his  way  to  Richmond  Hall.  That 
was  a  red-letter  day  in  the  anti-bob  campaign  when  vigilant 
Freshmen  found  the  next  rooin  to  the  hall  locked  and  occupied, 
as  their  suspicions  but  too  truly  told  them,  by  the  enemy.  The 
storming  of  the  outer  gates  let  them  into  a  lobby  from  which, 
a  reconnaisance  being  made  through  the  key-hole,  the  garrison 
was  found  to  consist  of  two  pale  and  trembling  men.  The  fort 
was  taken,  the  whole  garrison  made  prisoners,  and  it  was  re- 
solved to  court-martial  them  at  once.  A  court  was  constituted, 
a  jury  empanelled,  advocates  appointed,  the  prisoners  arraigned. 
The  charge  was  "  attempting  to  steal  state  secrets."  Their  guilt 
was  soon  proven,  it  was,  in  fact,  quite  patent,  and  amid  a  solemn 


59-  Achi    Viclonaua. 

silence  the  dread  sentence  of  the  court  was  pronounced  that  the 
prisoners  be  tapped,  and  that  their  photos  be  taken  as  the  nucleus 
of  a  new  Rogues'  Gallery.  The  first  part  of  the  sentence  was 
executed  summarily;  the  latter  part  was  more  difficult.  Those 
Sophomores  were  harder  to  take  than  a  cross  baby.  In  spite  of 
the  fact  that  they  were  tied  firmly  to  boards,  and  their  heads 
kept  in  proper  position  by  the  firm  grasp  of  Fresnmen  in  their 
hair,  they  stubbornly  refused  to  look  pleasant  and  watch  for  the 
birdie.  At  last,  however,  the  deed  was  done  and  the  prisoners 
released. 

But  some  ineffectual  fate  pursues  all  Freshmen.     The  craven- 
hearted  photographer  was  induced  by  the  threatening  Sophs  to 
give  up  the  plate,  and  the  ''  dimpled  chin  '"  and  tlie  '*  monkey 
grin,"  celebrated  by  the  class  bard,  were  never  suffered  to  appear 
m  the  Freshmen's  photograph  albums.     How  true  it  is  that  the 
best  laid  schemes  of  mice,  men,  and  Freshmen  gang  aft  agley ! 
Another  beautifully  laid  scheme  was  that  by  which  Proc.  Bur- 
wash  was  concealed  in  the  college  to  carry  off  the  plans  of  war 
of  the  Bob  Committee,  upon  a  diversion  being  made  by  the  rest 
of  the  class  at  the  doors  below.      But  alas,  the  vigilance  of  the 
Sophomores   and  the  lack  of  organization  on  the  part  of  our  own 
men    gave  a  decided  advantage  to  the  enemy.     The  future  presi- 
dent of  the  Lit.,  and  the  future  president  of  the  Classical  Associa- 
tion, as  they  walKed  innocently  over  the    campus,    received    a 
pressing  invitation  to  come  in,  which  they  felt  obliged  to  accept. 
The  future  president  of  the  Alma  ]\Iater  Society  who,  it  is  said, 
had  been  invited  especially  to  come  out  as  being  the  "  biggest 
ana  ugliest  man  in  the  class,''  was  set  upon  by  two  or  three,  haled 
into  the  building,  wrapped  with  much  solicitude  in  a  tennis  net, 
to  keep  out  the  cold,  and  tenderly  laid  to  rest  on    the    reading- 
room  table.     ^Meanwhile  Proc.  had  been  discovered  on  the  bal- 
cony in  front  of  the  windows  of  Dr.  Potts'  office,  enjoying  the 
balmy  night  air  and  watching  the  courses  of  the  silent  stars.     He 
protested  that  he  would  rather  gaze  upon  the  twinkling  stars  than 
listen  to  the  trickling  tap,   but  his  objections   were  overruled, 
and  he  was   forced   to  exchange  the  contemplative  life  of  the 
philosopher  for  the  practical  life  of  the  arrested  Freshman.     Our 
four  prisoners  now  had  the  opportunity  of  studying  a  trial  scene 
from  the  point  of  view  of  the  accused ;  they  decided  that  whMe 
it  was  not  wanting  in  interest,  that  interest  was  of  a  more  pain- 
ful kind.     Needless  to  say,  they  were   found  guilty   and  were 
condemned  to  suffer  the  full  penalty  made  and  provided  in  such 
cases. 


Ada    Victoriana.  593 

Most  humiliating  of  all,  however,  was  the  discovery  of  the 
songs  by  the  Sophs.  Three  of  them  contrived  to  wedge  themselves 
between  the  ceiling  of  Richmond  Hall  and  the  roof  of  the  build- 
ing, and  there,  "  cribbed,  cabined  and  confined,"  listened  at  the 
ventilator  and  so  stole  words  and  music.  Some  presentiment 
warned  the  Freshmen  of  their  presence.  Percy,  now  our  presi- 
dent, declared  that  he  smelled  the  blood  of  a  Sophomore  and, 
accompanied  by  Connolly,  ascended  bravely  to  the  mouth  of  that 
dark  and  cramped  attic.  A  match  was  lit,  but  the  light  of  a 
match  hardly  shines  as  far  as  "  a  good  deed  in  a  naughty  world,"' 
so  the  Sophs  remained  undiscovered  in  that  vasty  inner  dark- 
ness. 

When  the  Bob  really  came  off,  it  is  said  that,  under  the  valiant 
leadership  of  Knight,  the  Freshmen  would  have  stormed  the 
platform  to  avenge  the  stealing  of  their  songs,  had  it  not  been 
that  the  chairman  adopted  the  policy  of  the  "  Big  Stick."  How- 
,  ever,  even  as  it  was,  the  Freshmen's  singing  was  acknowledged 
to  have  been  better  than  had  been.  Indeed,  fourteen  of  the  class 
were  in  the  Glee  Club  that  year ;  even  Cragg  was  a  member,  and 
the  only  reason  Jackson  didn't  join  was  because  he  took  stage 
fright  when  he  went  up  to  get  his  voice  tested. 

From  the  very  first  we  have  been  a  literary  class ;  we  have 
yearned  for  culture;  we  have  sought  every  means  of  self-im- 
provement. The  lectures  and  the  literary  societies  failed  to 
satisfy  in  full  these  intellectual  cravings.  Did  not  the  cynical 
smile  of  the  Sophomore  and  the  weary  expression  of  the  Senior 
quench  the  ardent  spirit  of  the  Freshman  when  he  rose  to  address 
the  house?  And  how  could  a  mere  Freshette,  who  wore  her 
hair  in  braids  down  her  back,  front  the  cold  dignity  of  Madame 
President  ?  And  so  there  came  into  being  that  mutual  improve- 
ment society,  whose  membership  was  confined  to  ladies  and 
o-entlemen  of  the  First  Year,  and  which  rude  and  unfeeling 
Seniors,  with  no  sympathies  for  the  Freshmen's  high  and  noble 
aspirations  after  literary  culture,  christened  the  K.  D.  F.  S. 
Three  meetings  were  held.  The  subjects  discussed  ranged  from 
the  indispensableness  of  the  Victoria  Bob  to  the  madness  of 
Hamlet.  But  in  course  of  time  it  died.  No  official  certificate  of 
death  is  to  be  found  in  the  archives,  and  what  the  immediate  cause 
of  its  decease,  I  cannot  say.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  it  died. 
Doubtless  when  the  unquestionable  talent  of  the  members  of  '05 
be^an  to  assert  itself  in  the  Men's  and  Women's  Lit.,  its  useful- 
ness  was  over. 

The  enterprising  character  of  '05  was  most  clearly  demon- 
stratecfwhen,  in  the  fall  of  1901,  they  decided  to  nominate  in  the 


594  Acta    Victoriana. 

Lit.  elections,  a  corresponding  secretary,  a  recording  secretary,  a 
pianist,  and  assistant  secretary,  and,  in  the  words  of  the  motion 
passed,  "  support  them  to  a  man.""  Their  modest  forbearance  is 
shown  in  the  fact  that  they  did  not  nominate  any  candidate  for 
the  presidency  or  the  jwsitions  of  leader  of  the  government  and 
leader  of  the  opposition.  It  has  never  been  our  fault  to  be  over- 
grasping.  The  course  then  adopted  is  not  recommended  to 
future  Freshmen  classes.  They  might  not  have  as  capable  men 
to  put  into  office  as  '05. 

It  was  the  same  enterprising  and  enthusiastic  spirit  that  com- 
pelled Cragg  and  Elliott,  on  the  occasion  of  the  first  open  Lit., 
to  endeavor  to  make  use,  at  one  and  the  same  time,  of  the  priv- 
ileges of  the  ladies'  gallery  and  the  members'  benches.  Before 
leaving  this  first  year,  we  may  remar'iv  that  as  the  child  is  father 
of  the  man,  so  is  the  Freshman  fatlier  of  the  Senior.  Any  person 
of  insight,  then,  might  have  seen  in  the  Freshmen  who  rose  in 
ciass-meeting  to  protest  against  the  stamping  of  feet  at  the  en- 
trance of  the  ladies,  the  decorous  president-to-be  of  the  Alma 
Mater  Society,  and  might  have  foreseen  the  social  successes  that 
awaited  W^alden  when  he  was  the  unanimous  choice  of  another 
class-meeting  to  go  after  the  lady  members.  Both  of  those  facts 
are  duly  and  soberly  recorded  in  the  minutes. 

If  enterprise  and  enthusiasm  marked  the  Freshman  year  of 
'05,  capacity  and  efficiency  marked  its  Sophomore  year. 

The  memory  of  our  Bob  we  cherish  with  a  tender  pride. 
With  paternal  partiality,  it  may  be,  we  are  fain  to  believe  that 
it  has  not  yet  been  surpassed ;  '06  and  '07  may  disagree,  but  what' 
care  we  for  their  opinion  when  we  agree  with  one  another? 
Surelv  it  was  during  those  nightly  seances  in  Alumni  and  Jack- 
son Halls  that  we  were  firmly  knit  together  and  grew  really  to  love 
the  halls  of  Alma  ^Vlater.  Even  the  fresh  Sophs  became  imbued 
with  the  class  spirit  as  we  waited  nightly  for  the  longed-for 
Freshmen's,  raid. 

And  who  of  '06  will  forget  the  evening  when  we  found  them 
on  the  campus  and,  with  hospitable  compulsion,  brought  them 
in  and  then,  taking  pity  on  their  fresh  and  youthful  innocence, 
sent  them  home  to  bed?  To  this  very  day  their  hearts  warm 
o-ratefullv  toward  us  when  thev  think  of  our  lenient  forbearance 
in  sparing  them  the  horrors  of  the  tap. 

To  "05  Bob  Committee,  under  the  presidency  of  Robertson, 
belongs  the  credit  of  revolutionizing  the  Bob  and  purging  Bob 
methods  from  some  objectionable  features  hitherto  prevailing. 
But  '05  has  been  famous  for  the  breaking  and  making  of  pre- 
cedents in  all  lines. 


A  eta    Vic  to  n'a  na.  595 

One  Junior  A^ear  was  uneventful.  But  we  were  quietly  pre- 
paring ourselves  to  assume  the  burdens  of  Seniors,  and  now  that 
that  gravity  and  reverence  which  doth  hedge  about  a  Senior  has 
become  our  inheritance,  we  may,  without  conceit,  remark  that 
those  burdens  have  been  borne  easily  and  gracefully.  Who  have 
presided  with  such  grace  and  wit  over  the  Union  Literary  Society 
as  the  presidents  of  '05  ?  When  have  Acta's  editorials  been  so 
widely  read  and  commented  upon,  and  her  financial  standing 
been  so  secure  as  under  the  business  manager  and  editor-in-chief 
of  '05  ?  When  has  the  Glee  Club  been  so  popular  as  under  the 
president  and  business  manager  of  '05  ?  When  has  the  Athletic 
Association  been  so  prosperous  and  so  nearly  won  success  for  her 
team  as  under  the  president  of  '05?  When  has  the  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
seen  a  year  of  success  so  real  as  under  the  president  of  '05  ?  And 
the  '05  president  of  the  Alma  Mater,  as  he  looks  on  the  new 
common  rooms  for  the  men,  may  well  say,  "'  Exegi  monumentum 
acre  perennius." 

In  athletics,  '05  has  been  the  backbone  of  every  game.  It  has 
furnished  more  men  on  every  team  than  any  other  year,  and 
often  more  than  all  other  years  together.  ■'' 

In  debate  we  have  carried  ofif  for  the  last  two  years  the  inter- 
year  championship,  and  if  we  do  not  do  so  this  year,  Knight  and 
Cruise  will  know  the  reason  why. 

And  now  we  are  about  to  step  down  from  the  seats  of  the 
mighty  and  hand  over  the  responsibilities  and  burdens  of  high 
office  to  the  class  of  '06.  We  believe  that  they  will  carry  them 
worthily,  for  with  all  our  virtues,  we  are  modest,  and  do  not 
think  that  we  are  the  people,  and  that  wisdom  will  die  with  us. 
Soon  most  of  us  will  leave  our  Alma  Mater's  halls.  Our  names 
will  be  forgotten  here ;  but  though  forgotten,  we  shall  not  forget. 
In  the  storm  and  stress  of  a  sterner  and  more  strenuous  life, 
"  Naughty-Five,  \^ictoria,"  will  be  a  grateful  memory.  And  not  a 
memory  only,  but  an  inspiration,  too.  For,  as  sons  and  daughters 
of  Victoria,  we  shall  stand  for  every  high  ideal,  in  the  church 
or  in  the  state,  in  the  home  land  or  in  the  far  land,  and  be  dis- 
ciples always  of  the  truth  that  makes  us  free.  And  because 
friendship  always  uplifts  and  purifies,  we  shall  be  better  men 
and  women  for  having  learned  to  know  and  love  each  other. 
And  in  our  hours  of  retrospective  reverie,  when  "  Fond  memory 
brings  the  light  of  other  days  around  us,"  and  in  that  light  we 
see  the  faces  of  our  class-mates,  we  shall  softly  and  reverently 
say,  "  Thank  God  for  Victoria  and  '05." 

J.  s.  r...  '05. 

4 


596  Acta    Victoriana. 

Reminiscences  of  a  Methodist  Minister 

ON  the  5th  of  September,  1854,  I  sailed  from  Liverpool  to  enter 
the  work  of  the  ministry  in  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Church, 
of  Canada.  For  the  remainder  of  the  Conference  year  I  was  stationed 
at  Point  Levis,  a  village  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  opposite  Quebec.  The 
construction  of  the  G.  T.  R.  ha  J  brought  to  it  a  great  influx  of 
population,  a  large  number  of  whom  were  members  and  adherents  of 
our  Church.  My  w'ork  there  being  limited  to  one  service  a  day,  I  was 
often  called  upon  to  supply  in  several  churches  in  the  city  of  Quebec, 
and  also  had  the  opportunity  of  hearing  the  foremost  preachers  in  our 
own  and  other  denominations. 

At  the  Conference  of  1855,   I  was  appointed  to  the  Chaudiere 
River,  seventy  miles  east  of  Quebec,  where  gold  was  being  found  in 
paying  quantities.      My  first  business  was  to  purchase  a  horse,  and 
this  to  me  was  a  serious  matter,  as  my  knowledge  of  horse-flesh  con- 
sisted in  distinguishing  a  horse  from  a  cow,  and  that  was  about  all. 
I  was  directed  to  a  man  who  had  several  horses  for  sale.     When  I 
waited  upon  him  I  was  leceived  with  much  courtesy,  and  informed 
that    he  had  every  variety.     I   '.old  him  that  I   was  a  minister  and 
wanted  a  trusty  hack.      I  tried  also  to  look  knowing,  but  I  am  con- 
fident that  he  instantly  detected  my  complete  verdancy  in  such  matteis. 
He  said  he  had  the  very  thing,  and  proceeded   to  trot  out  severa. 
strange  looking  animals.     One  had  extremely  long  legs  and  a  body 
like  a  greyhound.     Another  was  wall-eyed,  and  another  had  but  one 
eye.     The  one  that  took  my  fancy  was  a  low  set,  broad,  rather  sin  ster 
looking  beast,  with  an  immense  mane  and  tail,  and  a  meditative  eye. 
The  man  greatly  approved  my  choice.     He  said  that  he  was  a  French 
horse,  that  he  had  been  a  little  spoiled  by  his  previous  owner,  and 
that  he  had  been  obliged  to  work  him  pretty  hard,  which  acco  nted 
for  his  being  so  low  in  flesh.    "Every  rib  stuck  out."    He  informed  me 
that  he  was  seven  years  of  age  (he  was  n  neteen  as  I  afterwards  found 
out),  that  he  was  a  little  hard  to  catch  in  the  field  and  would  some- 
times nip  a  little.     In  the  course  of  time  it  came  to  my  knowledge 
that  seven  men  would  fail  to  corner  him,  and  that  only  certain  parties 
dared  to  put  the  harness  on  him.   I  paid  down  on  the  spot  $85.00,  and 
had  him  taken  to  the  stable  of  a  friend,  from  whom  I  had  purchased  a 
harness  and  a  gig.     I  was  up  early  the  next  morning  and  prepared  to 
start  on  my  drive  of  seventy  miles.      My  host  advised  me  to  go  no 
farther  than  Leeds,  fifty  miles,  the  first  day.     He  put  on  the  harness 
for  me,  interjecting  the  operation  with  divers  observations  about  the 


Acta   Victoriana.  597 

itrange  acting  beast  I  had  go^      "Til  warrant  he's  tough,  but  a  hard 
case.     My,  but  he  acts  queer !     He's  been  worked  down  to  take  the 
ginger  out  o""  him.     I'm  glad  that  harness  of  mine  is  a  strong  one. 
Be  careful  now  and  keep  a  stiff  line."      For  my  part  I  was  in  great 
spirits  a"  the  prospect  of  taking  my  first  drive.     In  dae  time  all  was 
ready,  so  I  shook  hands  with  my  kind  host,  mounted  the  box,  took 
the  lines  and  off  I  went — and  I  went  in  a  hurry,  too.      The  uncircum- 
cised,  fly-bitten  brute  took  the  bit  in  his  teeth,  and  ran  with  all  his 
might.     In  after  years,  when  experience  with  horses  had  taught  me 
their  moods  and  habits,  such  an  occurrence  would  have  alarmed  me 
exceedingly,  but  on  this  occasion  I  was  not  in  the  least  alarmed.     I 
thought  he  was  a  fine  goer,  and  that  all  was  as  it  should  be,  so  enjoyed 
it  very  much.      Fortunately,  he  did  not  kick,  and  I  met  nothing  on 
the  road.     I  obeyed  strictly  the  command  of  my  host  to  keep  a  line 
in  each  hand  and  bear  back  with  all  my  strength,  but  I   might  as  well 
have  pulled  at  a  lamp  post.      He  ran  and  ran  until  the  perspiration 
poured  off  him.      When  he  had  had  enough  of  it  he  slackened  up  a 
little.     This  did  not  suit  me.    I  was  intoxicated  with  the  swift  motion, 
and  wanted  more  of  it,  so  I  took  out  the  whip  and  applied  it  vigor- 
ously.    He   made  another  spurt,  and  then  gave  up  entirely.     I  had 
conquered    him  without  knowing  it.     He  never  ran  away  with  me 
again.     From  that  day  forth  this  peculiar  animal  conceived  for  me  a 
great  respect,  and  even  fondness. 

I  had  been  advised  to  feed  him  at  a  French  tavern,  twenty  miles 
from  the  city.  I  knew  that  oats  were  fed  to  horses,  but  no  one  had 
told  me  how  much  to  feed,  nor  had  I  ever  seen  a  horse  fed  to  my 
knowledge.  On  arriving  at  the  inn,  I  made  the  Frenchman  under- 
stand that  I  wanted  the  horse  fed,  telling  him  that  I  was  in  haste  and 
would  like  to  have  him  fed  at  once.  On  his  asking  me  how  much  he 
was  to  feed,  I  pointed  to  a  wash-tub  that  was  in  front  of  the  house, 
and  said,  "give  him  that  full."  I  was  determined  to  do  the  handsome 
thing.  The  Frenchman  smirked  and  chattered,  but  he  certainly 
gave  him  half  a  bushel,  and  he  ate  every  grain  and  was  none  the 
worse.  Fortunately  I  never  thought  of  giving  him  water,  and  he  did 
not  get  a  mouthful  until  the  next  morning,  when  the  hostler  told  me 
he  thought  that  French  horse  would  drink  the  pond  dry. 

The  diy  after  my  arrival  at  the  Chaudiere,  my  host  informed  me 
of  a  settlement  sixteen  miles  down  the  river  where  he  thought  the 
people  would  be  very  pleased  to  have  Sunday  afternoon  service  ;  but  as 
the  road  was  in  many  places  very  rough,  it  would  be  necessary  for  me 
t:)  go  on  horseback.      Accordingly  I  looked  around  foi  a  saddle,  and 


598  Ada    Victoriana. 

heard  of  one  owned  by  an  old  pensioner.  I  went  to  see  it,  and  found 
it  a  massive  affair  weighing  fifty  pounds,  but  recommended  by  the  old 
dragoon  as  a  very  safe  saddle.  This  I  took  to  mean  that  there  would 
be  no  danger  of  falling  off.  By  the  way,  it  had  a  hook  in  front,  which 
I  to  this  day  remember  with  gratitude.  The  next  morning,  after 
breakfast  and  prayers,  I  went  into  the  field  to  catch  the  Frenchman. 
As  soon  as  he  spied  me  he  began  to  make  circles  around  me,  with  his 
ears  anything  but  upright,  and  his  meditative  eye  showing  much  more 
white  than  was  natural.  He  kept  circling  nearer  and  nearer,  and 
finally  turned  broadside  on  me.  Then  I  saw  my  chance.  I  seized 
him  by  his  tail  and  held  on  for  dear  life.  A  more  astonished  animal 
it  would  be  difficult  to  conceive  of.  He  stood  perfectly  still,  and 
permitted  the  hired  man  to  put  on  his  bridle  and  lead  him  to  the 
stable  to  be  saddled.  While  1  was  preparing  for  my  first  venture  on 
horseback,  I  heard  some  forcible  adjectives  coming  from  the  direction 
of  the  stable,  with  an  occasional  yelp.  Charlie  was  biting  the  hired 
man.  My  host  furnished  me  with  a  bridle  which  had  a  severe  bit. 
They  all  came  out  to  see  mic  mount,  every  mouth  extended  from  ear 
to  ear.  My  host  superintended  the  mount.  "Now,  take  the  bridle 
in  your  left  hand.  Now,  not  that  foot,  the  ether  foot,  the  left  foot. 
That's  it,  that's  it.  Now,  up  you  go."  And  up  I  went.  "  Now,  hold  on 
with  your  knees."  This  caution  was  superfluous.  I  did  hold  on,  not 
with  my  knees  only,  but  with  every  available  portion  of  my  anatomy. 
I  made  a  desperate  effort  to  appear  easy  and  dignified,  for  I  felt  sure 
they  were  all  choking  with  laughter,  but  I  fear  it  was  a  complete 
failure.  Charlie  made  some  queer  motions  and  I  devoutly  wished 
myself  down  again.  I  observed  my  host's  face  to  be  strangely  drawn 
as  he  bade  me  farewell,  and  I  thought  at  the  time  that  he  was  about 
to  weep.  I  am  now  morally  certain  tha*;  as  soon  as  his  back  was 
turned  he  fairly  writhed  in  convulsions  of  laughter.  I  would  fain  have 
shaken  hands  with  him,  but  that  was  out  of  the  question.  My  left 
hand  grasped  the  bridle  and  my  right  h  md  had  a  convulsive  hold  on 
the  hook.  On  the  whole,  Charlie  was  well  broken  for  the  saddle.  He 
went  on  with  a  little,  quick,  wobbling  walk,  which  to  me,  now  at  my 
advanced  age  would  be  easy  as  a  rocking  chair,  but  then,  on  my  first 
venture,  seemed  full  of  peril.  But  I  stuck  to  him  like  a  leech.  After 
going  a  few  miles  in  this  way  I  thought  I  would  essay  a  trot,  and  never 
can  I  forget  that  first  trot.  Charlie  had  a  high,  hard  step,  though  on 
the  run  easy  as  a  sedan  chair.  This  first  trot  lasted  for  about  jog 
yards,  and  I  thought  that  every  joint  in  my  body  was  loosened,  while 
perspiration  ran  from  every  pore.     I  walked  for  many  miles  after  this 


Acia    Victoi'iana.  599 

and  reached  my  destination  in  safety.  By  degrees  and  by  constant 
practice  I  became  a  good  rider,  but  never  shall  I  forget  my  experience 
of  the  first  three  months.  Learning  to  rise  in  the  saddle  I  found  most 
difficult.  For  a  long  time  I  was  sure  to  rise  at  the  fatal  moment,  and 
then  it  was  thump,  bump,  thumpetty  bump.  Oh,  the  agonies  of  that 
period,  the  soreness,  the  stiffness,  the  utter  weariness,  but  I  persevered, 
and  had  great  practice.  On  one  Sunday  I  preached  at  the  Chau- 
diere  at  10.30  a.m.,  then  rode  sixteen  miles  to  preach  at  3  p.m.,  then 
eight  miles  for  service  at  6  p.m.  On  the  next  Sunday  I  was  at  the 
Chaudiere  at  10  a.m.,  and  then  rode  thirty-six  miles  to  preach  at 
6  p.m.  The  last  ten  miles  of  the  ride  was  through  a  dense  forest,  and 
on  one  occasion  as  I  was  going  easily  along,  Charlie  made  a  sudden 
stop  and  stood  rigid.  He  was  not  a  nervous  horse,  so  I  felt  sure  that 
something  unusual  was  at  hand.  In  a  few  moments  two  huge  bears 
and  a  small  bear  crossed  the  road  about  100  yards  in  front  of  where 
we  stood,  but  they  took  not  the  slightest  notice  of  us  and  immediately 
dissappeared  again  into  the  f  jrest 

I  soon    discovered  that  Charlie   had   been   a  racer  and  had  won 
many    a    ribbon    with  John    Baptiste    on    his   back — I   fear    on    the 
Lord's  day.     For  many  months   when    I   heard   the  step  of  a  horse 
coming  quickly,  either  behind  or  before,  I  would  instantly  dismount 
and  lead  him  into  the  fence  corner,  where  I  held  on  to  the  bit  with 
all   my  strength.       Nothing  could  restrain  him  from  taking  part  in  a 
race  so  long  as  one  kept  on  his  back.      In  due  time,  as  my  confidence 
and  skill  increased,  I  no  longer  dismounted,  but  took  my  full  share  in 
the  innocent  divers'on.     In    that   day  and   age  the  saddle  was  the 
general   mode    of  travelling,  and  young    men  especially   would   race. 
But  Charlie's  racing  propensities  were  not  always  convenient.     On  one 
occasion  I  was  returning  on  Monday  morning  to  the   place  where  I 
lodged,  having  preached  the  night  previous  in  a  large  village,  the  head 
of  the  circuit.     When  about  a  mile  on  the  way,  three  horsemen  came 
swiftly  down  a  side  line  and  headed  for  the  village.      They  were  all 
racing,  and  two  of  them  were  officials  in  the  old  Kirk  of  Scotland.     I 
resolved  instantly  to  dismount,  but  it  was  too  late.      Charlie,  though 
nurtured  in  the  Church  of  Rome,  had  evidently  a  sneaking  regard  for 
the  honor  of  John  Wesley  and  his  militant  circuit  riders.     I  could  not 
control   him.      He  whirled  round  and  bounded   after  the  Kirk  ;  he 
overtook  the  Kirk  ;   he  passed  the  Kirk  and  tore  triumphantly  through 
the  village,  amidst  the  shouts  and  laughter,  the  encouragements  and 
acclamations    of    the   delighted   onlookers,  most   of  whom  were   my 
hearers  on  the  previous  evening.     I  hid  myself  for  the  rest  of  the  day 
and  returned  to  my  lodgings  after  sunset. 


6oo  Acta    Victoriafia 

In  1856  I  was  appointed  to  Dudswell,  in  the  eastern  township-, 
but  was  there  only  six  months  when  I  was  requested  to  repair  to 
Millbrook  without  delay,  the  case  being  urgent  and  no  man 
available.  This  was  in  the  depth  of  winter  and  I  was  fifty  miles  from 
the  nearest  railway  station.  After  due  consideration,  I  had  a  jumper 
constructed  large  enough  to  contain  all  my  belongings — one  large 
trunk,  containing  my  books,  and  one  smaller  for  my  wardrobe.  I  had 
two  excellent  robes,  and  Charlie  was  decked  out  with  a  new  harness. 
He  had  grown  very  fat,  and  his  breadth  was  a  sight  to  see.  I  started 
on  my  drive  of  400  miles  on  January  3rd,  1857,  and  landed  safely  at 
my  destined  post  on  the  13th. 

I  kept  this  peculiar  horse,  about  which  I  have  said  so  much,  for 
nearly  five  years,  and  then  sold  him  to  a  Mr.  Stewart,  residing  near 
Chatham.  He  was  then  twenty-four  years  old.  Mr.  Stewart  told  me 
shortly  after  he  got  him  that  he  was  afraid  to  go  near  him,  especially 
in  the  stable.  I  heard  of  him  twelve  yeais  after  this,  when  hs  must 
have  been  thirty-six  years  old,  and  he  was  then  said  to  be  as  good  as 
he  ever  was.  He  was  without  doubt  an  extraoidinary  animal.  He 
had  great  vices  and  great  excellencies.  He  was  a  vicious  biter  and 
was  no  respecter  of  persons.  He  was  especially  hostile  to  the  ladies 
and  would  bite  the  fairest  maiden  if  he  got  a  chance.  He  had  strong 
likes  and  dislikes.  Some  could  not  go  near  him — others  he  barely 
tolerated,  and  for  a  favored  few  he  showed  real  affection.  His  endur- 
ance was  phenominal,  and,  as  a  saddle  horse,  he  was  unsurpassed.  I 
suppose  he  has  long  ago  gone  the  way  of  all  horseflesh.  Peace  to  his 
ashes  ! 

But  I  must  bring  these  reminiscenses  to  a  close.  The  men  and 
women  of  the  generation  in  which  these  events  occurred  have  nearly 
all  passed  away,  and  we  shall  soon  follow  them.  I  am  not  among 
those  who  think  the  former  times  in  everyway  better  than  the  present. 
Our  people  have  advanced  socially  and  domestically,  and  during  the 
past  forty-five  years  the  style  of  Methodist  preaching  has  in  many 
respects  sensibly  improved. 

The  oldTfashioned  preachers  of  half  a  century  ago  were  invariably 
hortatory,  and  all  that  I  ever  heard  of  that  class  had  a  tone.  This 
tone  rose  and  fell  with  a  mournful  cadence  and  was  often  quite 
effective,  especially  on  funeral  occasions,. and  at  camp-meetings,  when 
it  was  customary  for  one  of  the  brethren  to  exhort  at  the  close  of  the 
sermon.  The  great  majority  of  their  hearers  seemed  to  like  it.  I 
remember  distinctly  more  than  forty  years  ago,  an  intelligent  man 
remarking  of  a  certain  preacher,  that  his  sermons  were  excellent  if  he 


A  eta    I  '^icto ria na.  60 1 

would  only  preac/i  thetn.     The  preacher  in  question  spoke  in  a  natural 
manner  and  the  hearer,  though  an  intelligent  man,  hankered  for  the 
tone.     This    peculiarity    has   almost    entirely    disappeared.      I    have 
often  wondered  why  men    in   speaking  on  religious   subjects  should 
dismiss  their  natural  voice,  and  assume  an  unnatural  tone.     I  have 
always  thought  the  religion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  the  most  manly 
creed   in   the  universe,  and  why  men  should   not  talk  about  it   in  a 
manly  fashion  is  a  standing  mystery  to  jne.   It  would  appear  to  me  that 
the  perfection  of  manner  of  delivery  would  be  that  of  high  conversa- 
tion, subdued  or  animated  by  the  solemnity  or  elevation  of  the  theme. 
The  Methodists  of  fifty  years  ago  were,  as  a  rule,  more  emotional 
than   they   now  are.     It  would  appear  that   the   increase  of  culture 
diminishes  the  potency  of  emotionalism  in  religion  as  in  other  things. 
The  more  men  are   dominated  by  reason,  the  less  liable  are  they  to 
sudden  and   sweeping  eruptions  of  feeling.     But  it  is  open  to  doubt 
whether  appeal  and  application  a^e  as  close  and  sustained  and  search- 
ing now  as  then.        We  cannot  afford  to  part  with  any  qua'ity  in  our 
sermons  that  is   really  good.     I'ire  and  finish   are   not    antagonistic. 
The  notes  of  urgency  and   certainty  must  still  be  sounded   forth.     In 
the  pulpit  some  men  burn.     They  give  out  much  warmth,   but  little 
wisdom.     Others  shine  ;   there  is  no  lack  of  light,  but  a  plentiful  lack 
of  heat.    Let  it  be  ours  to  be  what  John  the  Baptist  was  :   "  A  burning 

and  a  shining  light." 

"octogenarian." 


.M.i^NO    TllK    C,     T.    R     S\-STEM. 


6D2 


Acta    Victoriana. 


Which  Is   Fittest? 


SOLOMON'S  treatise  on  Botany  has  never  been  discovered.  That 
he  had  one  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  "  He  discoursed  of 
trees,  from  the  cedar  tree  that  is  in  Lebanon  even  unto  the  hyssop 
that  springeth  out  of  the  wall"  (i  Kings  4.  33).  The  boundaries  of 
his  flora  are  not  ours  by  a  very  long  way.  His  largest,  the  cedar  of 
Lebanon,  would  be  very  small  indeed  beside  a  Californian  Sequoia. 
His  hyssop  on  the  wall  would  be  gigantic  compared  with  one  of  our 
single-celled  micrococci. 

The  number  of  planets  known  to  him  would  be  probably  about  four 
or  five  hundred.  Multiply  this  by  a  thousand  and  you  will  still  be 
below  the  number  of  our  named  species. 

Some  years  ago  a  writer  imagined  all  the  members  of  the  animal 
kingdom  placed  in  a  line  according  to  relative  sizes.  This  vast 
procession,  headed  by  the  Behemoth  and  with  an  unicellular  infusorian 
as  rear-guard,  gave  an  insect  of  the  proportions  of  the  common  house- 
fly the  middle  place.  That  is,  the  Behemoth  is  as  much  larger  than 
the  fly  as  it  is  than  the  infusorian.  Then  he  turned  his  attention  to 
plant  life,  and  by  instituting  a  similar  comparison,  judged  that  the 
giants  of  Calfornia  are  as  much  larger  than  that  small  moss  {Funaria 
hygromeirica),  about  three  inches  high,  than  it  is  larger  than  Proto- 
coccus.     So  he  called  this  moss  the  mean  as  to  size. 

To  some,  such  investigations  may  appear  too  fanciful  for  any  utility, 
but  can  anything  that  gives  us  life  in  true  perspective  be  wholly  without 
value  ?  We  think  not  and,  therefore,  venture  to  ask  your  considera- 
tion of  a  topic  that,  though  like  the  foregoing,  devoid  of  material 
value,  is  yet  rich  in  those  quaint  qualities  that  make  nature  study  so 
enticing. 

We  propose  to  discuss  the  question  :  Which  of  all  the  plants 
known  to  us  in  Canada  is  the  fittest  to  live  ?  By  this  we  mean,  which 
fulfils  the  aims  of  its  being  most  efficiently  ? 

In  order  to  do  this,  it  is  first  necessary  to  get  a  clear  understanding 
of  the  objects  for  which  a  plant  exists.     We  think  all  will  concede 


Acta    Victoriana.  603 

that  the  first  of  these  is  merely  to  live  and,  perhaps,  also  none  will  dis- 
pute, that  the  second  is  to  reproduce  itself,  so  that  its  posterity  may 
live  also.  The  plant's  usefulness  to  man  and  to  the  rest  of  the  animal 
world  is  merely  incidental,  and  does  not  figure  in  the  discussion  as  to 
its  perfection  as  an  organism. 

With  these  two  desiderata  in  view,  and  that  we  may  economize  time 
and  get  into  the  heart  of  our  subject  at  once,  let  us  introduce  to  our 
readers,  that  peer  among  its  fellows — the  much-maligned  Canada 
thistle,  "  What !  "  cries  some  champion  of  the  aesthetic  :  "  Dare  you 
give  this  vulgar  weed  precedence  of  the  rose,  the  carnation  or  the 
sweet  pea  ?  "  Surely,  for  these  are  but  drawing-room  heroes — like 
the  arm-chair  Commodores  of  the  Russian  fleet  compared  to  the  get- 
there  Togos  and  Kammimura. 

We  may  all  probably  unite  in  the  wish  that  the  thistle  did  not  exist. 
but  that  does  not  discount  its  sturdy  qualities  that  are  the  determin- 
ing factors  in  its  doing  so  and  that  make  it  the  conqueror  in  many  a 
day  of  difficulty.     Let  us,  then,  consider  its  points  of  pre-eminence. 

Woven  into  its  fabric  there  is  a  quality  of  hardiness  which  enables 
it,  though  an  herb,  to  brave  our  winters  and  live  on,  year  alter  year, 
forcing  every  soil  to  pay  tribute  to  its  needs,  and  defying  any  stress  of 
drought,  or  excess  of  moisture,  to  interfere  with  the  fulfilment  of  its 
purposes.  What  the  Briton  is  to  the  human  family,  the  thistle  is  to 
the  herbal. 

It  takes  a  generous  grasp  upon  the  soil,  spreading  its  rootlets  like 
the  tentacles  of  an  octopus.  Tnere  are  other  plants  equal  to  it  in 
this  regard,  but  in  drawing  our  final  conclusions  we  must  form  an 
opinion  from  the  combination  and  not  the  individual  points. 

Plants  are  open  to  many  dangers,  many  trials  and  vicissitudes, 
many  foes  who  seek  their  destruction.  There  are  the  weather  perils, 
felt  most  by  young  plants  that  have  sprung  from  germinating  seeds  of 
the  early  autumn.  How  admirably  the  thistle  takes  advantage  of  the 
warm  bosom  of  mother  earth.  The  wee  plant  places  its  leaves  in  a 
circle  flat  on  the  ground,  so  that  radiating  warmth  will  sustain  it 
against  the  frosts  of  fall  and  spring.  This  lowly  attitude  gives  it  also 
the  full  benefit  of  winter's  snow-robe,  that  folds  it  close  from  Boreas's 
nipping  winds.  It  also  secures  for  the  young  thistle  a  plant-million- 
aire's share  of  the  sunlight  and  permits  it  to  cover  over  and  smother 
out  a  multitude  of  other  plantlets,  while  it  is  making  chlorophyll  for 
itself,  that  life  blood  which  is  to  give  to  it  its  conquering  qualities. 

The  dandelion,  the  mullein,  and  many  other  plants  cling  to  the  earth 
in  similar  fashion,  but  lack  other  distinguishing  qualities  of  the  thistle. 


6o4  Acia    Victor iana. 

Piants  are  the  assimilators  of  the  mineral  for  the  benefit  of  the 
animal.  Without  the  plant  the  animal  could  not  be  ;  therefore,  the 
j)lant  forms  a  large  part  of  the  animal's  dietary.  This  fact  is  a  dire 
menace  to  the  plant's  existence,  and  it  is  driven,  in  self-defence,  to 
many  an  expedient.  The  dandelion  arms  itself  with  a  bitter  milky 
juice,  disagreeable  to  the  taste.  The  mints  and  mustards  store  up 
aromatic  and  pungent  principles.  Some  plants  have  emetic  and 
poisonous  effects,  so  that  the  eating  of  them  furnishes  an  experience 
which  soon  becomes  a  lesson  learned.  Oar  thistle  has  a  device  of  its 
own.  It  adorns  its  foliage  with  needlepoint  prickles  that  nothing 
but  a  donkey's  maw  can  withstand.  You  will,  therefore,  frequently 
see  fi;lJs  cropped  short  of  every  other  herb,  while  the  thistle  remains 
in  undisturbed  possession.  These  prickles  serve  yet  another  purpose. 
Not  only  do  they  defend  from  the  herbivorce,  but  from  the  pilfering 
ant,  who  is  always  on  the  look-out  for  sweets,  and  would  rob  our  thistle 
flowers  of  the  nectar  stored  by  for  other  purposes,  were  they  not 
warned  off  by -these  barbed-wire  entanglements. 

Second  only  to  the  sustenance  of  itself  is  the  reproduction  and  care 
of  its  kind.  In  this  connection  our  thistle  shines.  Plant  efforts  in  the 
behalf  of  their  young  are  very  various  and  most  interesting.  As  cross- 
fertilization  is  highly  beneficial  and  necessary  to  the  resistance  of 
degeneration,  many  devices  are  used  to  this  end.  The  wind,  birds 
and  insects  are  all  pressed  into  service,  especially  the  last  two,  to 
become  attractive  to  whom,  is  quite  an  object  in  plant  life. 

As  decoys  for  these  useful  admirers  they  use  many  little  harmless 
coquetries  ;  adorn  themselves  in  pleasing  colors,  issue  perfumed  notes 
of  invitation  ;  provide  five  o'clocks  of  nectarine,  and  it  is  all  one  to 
them  whether  their  guests  are  the  clumsy  bumble-bee,  or  those  keepers 
of  bad  hours,  the  night-flying  hawk  moths.  The  thistle  is  the  front  in 
this  regard.  Having  naturally  a  very  small  flower,  it  adopts  the 
principle  that  "union  is  strength,"  and  so  combines  a  thousand  of 
its  flowerets  into  one  big  head,  and  flaunts  't  forth  like  bunting  in  the 
breeze.  Bees  like  color  ;  but,  gourmands  as  they  are,  they  like  still 
better  the  honeyed  smells  and  nectar  juices  which  the  thistle  plenti 
fully  provides.  Wherever  you  see  thistle  flowers  on  a  sunny  day,  you 
will  also  see  bees,  and  it  is  these  that  the  thistle  wants.  With  their 
great  woolly  heads  they  brush  up  and  carry  to  the  next  thistle  fl'Ower 
a  plentiful  supply  of  pollen.  The  clever  thistle  has  thus  effected  its 
cross-fertilization. 

Then,  when  the  seeds  are  formed  and  ripened,  they  must  be 
advantageously  placed  that  they  may  have  a  good  start  in  life.     Some 


Ac^a    l^ictoriana.  605 

plants  drop  their  seeds  straight  to  the  ground.  These  germinate  in 
dense  clumps,  resulting  in  a  family  choking  contest,  in  which  most 
are  destroyed  or  crippled.  Many  devices  to  prevent  this  are  adopted. 
Some,  like  the  burr,  beset  themselves  with  little  hook-like  claws  and 
catch  on  to  every  animal  (or  pant-leg)  that  goes  their  way.  Some, 
like  the  Touch-me-not,  provide  a  spring  that  comes  to  its  greatest 
tension  just  when  the  seeds  are  ripe,  and  with  a  snap  sends  them 
yards  away.  Others  pack  their  seeds  inside  a  delicate  morsel,  appetizing 
to  birds  or  other  animals  (berries,  fruits,  etc.,  are  examples),  and  these 
become  the  transportation  facilities  whereby  broad  distribution  is 
made.  Some  depend  on  atmospheric  currents  and  furnish  their 
offspring  with  tiny  air-ships,  by  means  of  which  they  may  take 
advantage  of  the  breezes.  The  maple  keys  that  are  so  noticeable  on 
our  avenues  in  the  spring,  are  a  sample  of  the  cruder  navigators  ;  but 
the  dandelion  and  the  thistle  are  the  master-designers  of  botanical 
aeroplanes.  The  airy,  fairy  thistle-down  parachute,  with  its  burden  of 
a  single  seed,  may  be  started  on  a  journey  of  miles  by  the  slightest 
puff  of  summer  air.  Its  resting  place  is  determined  generally  by  a 
summer  shower.  The  parachute  becomes  wet  and  falls,  with  the  seed, 
to  the  earth,  forming  a  covering  till  its  little  passenger  has  sprouted 
into  life.  Nothing  can  be  more  refined  than  this  Dumont-like 
characteristic  of  our  Canada  thistle. 

We  quite  recognize  that  the  thistle  has  strong  rivals.  One  of  the  most 
formidable  is  the  dandelion.  Yet,  after  acknowledging  the  latter's  strong 
points,  we  think  the  thistle  wins  because  of  its  superior  defences. 

Another  very  interesting  competitor  is  the  ox-eye  daisy.  It  falls 
short  in  the  transportation  of  its  seeds,  but  almost  equals  the  thistle 
in  its  defensive  methods,  as  it  substitutes  for  prickles  a  stinging 
aromatic  foliage.  In  attractive  qualities  it  goes  the  thistle  one  better. 
Not  only  does  it  combine  the  insignificant  single  flowerets  into  a 
charming  cluster  bloom,  but  it  devotes  the  outer  row  of  these  to 
sterility,  in  order  that  they  may  bend  all  their  energies  (for  the 
common  good)  into  being  gay.  Just  note  the  corolla-like  crown  of 
petal-shaped  flowerets  that  surround  the  fruitful  yellow  centre,  which, 
by  their  contrasted  beauty,  captivate  the  fancy  of  the'r  insect  friends. 
This  attribute  of  the  daisy  counts  high,  but  what  it  scores  in  this 
direction  it  loses  on  other  points  of  comparison. 

Success  with  us,  as  well  as  with  the  plant,  depends  on  efficiency. 
The  modest  qualities  of  sterling  worth  that  stand  the  stress  and  strain 
of  adversity  are  of  more  value  to  us  and  our  fellows  than  those 
ostentatious  gifts  and  graces  to  which  the  superficial  world  gives  its 
applause.  j.  h.  b. 


6o6  Ada    Vicioi^iana. 

Forestry  at  Yale 

BY    F.    JACOMBE,    '96. 

TO  the  Student  of  the  University  of  Toronto,  the  month  of 
Alay  brings  the  time  of  "  sweating,"  metaphorically  speak- 
ing, under  the  burden  of  examinations;  to  the  student  of  the 
Yale  Forest  School  that  month  brings  a  time  of  sweating,  in  an 
entirely  literal  sense,  in  the  performance  of  duties  imposed  by 
the  school's  curriculum,  namely,  tree-planting.     This  is  a  part 
of  forestry  work  that  annually  falls  to  the  lot  of  the  junior  class 
of  the  institution  as  a  part  of  the  course  in  forest  seeding  and 
planting,  and  is  one  of  the  "  practical  "  parts  of  the  instruction. 
The  tract  on  which  the  planting  is  done  is  known  as  the  ]\Ialtby 
Lakes  tract,  and  is  owned  by  the  Xew  Haven  Water  Co.     There 
are  on  it  several  miniature  lakes,  from  which  it  gets  its  name, 
and  it  is  equally  well,  or  better,  marked  by  a  number  of  out- 
crops of  rock  of  an  exceedingly  hard  nature.     Owing  to  the 
nature  of  the  ground  our  planting  had  to  be  done  with  mattocks, 
for  the  rock,  as  may  be  imagined,  was  not  far  from  the  surface ; 
in    fact,   sometimes   a   stranger   approaching   from  the   distance 
would  be  inclined  to  think,  from  the  sound,  that  a  number  of 
men  were  chopping  trees,  instead  of  making  unavailing  efforts 
to  split  rocks.     A  mattock,  it  may  be  explained,  is  a  sort  of  cross 
between  a  hoe  and  a  pickaxe,  and  looks  like  a  larger  and  good 
deal   heavier   edition   of    a   carpenter's   adze.     Perhaps,    at    the 
beginning  of  his  work,  one  may  know  the  mattock  only   from 
having  seen  pictures  of  it  in  books,  but  ere  the  work  is  finished, 
he  knows  its  feel,  its  weight  (especially  toward  the  end  of  the 
day),  its  use  and,  probably,  its  capacity  to  raise  blisters. 

This,  however,  is  but  a  part  of  the  field  work  which  a  course 
in  forestry  includes.  In  the  fall  and  spring  terms  half  a  day 
per  week  is  devoted  to  field  trips  in  dendrology,  i.e.,  trampii% 
through  the  woods  and  learning  to  recognize  the  different 
species  of  trees  directly  from  actual  specimens.  At  first  sight 
this  looks  like  pure  fun,  and  there  is  certainly  a  great  deal  of 
pleasure  in  tramping  through  the  woods  on  a  pleasant  autumn 
morning.  But,  incidentally,  you  have  pointed  to  you  on  each 
trip  some  twenty  or  twenty-five  species  of  trees,  and  to  remember 
the  distinctions  between  these  and  to  be  able  to  name,  on  the 
instant,  the  species  of  the  tree  pointed  out  by  the  insructor,  is 
not  always  as  easy  as  it  may  look,  especially  as  the  term  wears 
on  and  the  number  of  species  increases. 


Acta    Victoriaiia.  607 

Moreover,  when  you  have  been  out  for  a  four  hours'  tramp, 
from  8.30  a.m.  till  12.30,  and  then  hustle  off  after  dinner  to  a 
2  o'clock  lecture  in  a  warm  lecture  room,  it  isn't  human  nature 
to  sit  throughout  that  lecture  bolt  upright  and  constantly  alert, 
and  it  is  to  be  feared  that  the  professor  of  physiography  found 
the  junior  foresters  somewhat  inattentive  at  Monday  afternoon's 
lectures ;  for  the  most  part  half  of  them  were  asleep  or  nodding, 
while  the  other  half,  greatly  amused,  spent  much  of  the  time 
in  watching  the  first  half.  As  often  as  not,  by  the  way,  work 
begins  at  8.30  in  the  morning,  a  somewhat  early  hour  for  one 
who,  in  his  undergrad  days,  was  wont  to  think  a  nine  o'clock 
lecture  quite  early  enough. 

At  the  close  of  the  fall  term's  work,  that  is  to  say,  a  few  days 
before  Christmas,  comes  the  final  test  of  the  term's  work  in 
this  subject,  and  as  an  experience  in  examinations  it  is  quite 
unique.  The  class  meets  some  winter  morning  at  "  The  Green," 
in  the  centre  of  the  city,  and  takes  a  ride  on  the  electric  railway 
a  few  miles  out  of  the  city  to  some  spot  previously  decided  upon 
by  the  professor  in  charge ;  an  instructor  also  accompanies  the 
party.  Each  student  has  provided  himself  with  slips  of  paper. 
The  professor  goes  ahead  of  the  party  and  points  out,  trees  he 
wishes  identified  ;  the  student  writes  on  the  slip  of  paper  the 
name  of  the  tree  which  he  thinks  the  specimen  is,  signs  his 
name  and  hands  the  slip  over  to  the  instructor.  When  the  class 
of  1906  took  this  exam.,  the  ground  was  covered  with  a  couple 
of  feet  of  snow,  and  through  this  we  had  all  to  flounder.  The 
professor  greatly  enjo}-s  speaking  of  the  strenuous  times  other 
classes  have  had  in  these  examinations.  The  exam,  one  year  was 
held  in  a  heavy  snowstorm,  while  on  another  occasion,  on  account 
of  an  ice-storm  just  previous  to  the  examination,  the  men  had 
to  suck  the  ice  oft'  the  twigs  of  the  trees  in  order  to  get  a  good 
"sight  of  the  buds,  from  which  they  are  trained  to  identify  the 
trees. 

This,  by  no  means,  concludes  the  tale  of  practical  work.  The 
work  of  the  junior  year  (the  course  is  a  two-year  one)  begins 
in  the  beginning  of  July  at  Mil  ford,  Pa.,  where  part  of  the  school 
buildings  are  located.  Here  work  is  taken  up  right  in  the  woods, 
and  a  common  remark  of  the  lecturer  is  "  Now,  gentlemen,  we'll 
just  go  out  and  see  this  thing  I  have  been  talking  about." 
Throug-hout  this  summer  term  the  men  live  in  'tents ;  the  term 
lasts  until  the  middle  of  September,  and  is  an  extremely  happy 
joining  of  work  and  summer  holiday  in  the  woods.  A  full 
description  would  require  a  whole  article.     The  work  here  con- 


6o8  Ada    Victoriana. 

sists  of  Forest  ^Mensuration  and  Silviculture.  Under  Forest 
Mensuration  are  included  the  study  of  the  growth  of  trees,  meas- 
uring their  height  and  estimating  their  volume,  valuing  areas  of 
standing  timber  and  other  such  subjects.  Silviculture  includes 
the  study  of  the  natural  environment  of  the  trees  and  their  con- 
dition of  growth  and,  on  its  practical  side,  the  methods  of  treat- 
ing woodland. 

A  summer  school  for  those  contemplating  taking  up  forestry 
as  a  profession,  teachers  and  others  is  held  at  the  same  time  as 
the  summer  term. 

In  the  fall  term  of  the  junior  year.  too.  three  days  a  week  are 
given  to  field  work  in  surveying,  which,  in  the  beautiful  weather 
that  prevailed  last  autumn,  was  most  enjoyable,  while,  in  the  fall 
term  of  the  senior  year  the  work  at  New  Haven  lasts  only  till- 
Thanksgiving  time,  after  which  the  seniors  are  sent  out  into  the 
lumber  camps  for  three  weeks  or  more  to  study  lumbering  at 
first  hand.  The  entire  spring  term  in  the  senior  year,  the  last 
term  which  the  seniors  have  to  put  in,  is  spent  down  at  Milford, 
Pa.,  and  the  men  are  engaged  at  actual  work  in  the  woods, 
similar  to  that  which  they  will  have  when  they  go  into  the 
actual  practice  of  forestry. 

A  word  as  to  the  distinctive  work  of  the  forester.  Of  the 
part  in  the  training  of  the  forester  that  is  occupied  by  the  study 
of  lumbering  and  various  subjects  intimately  related  to  lumber- 
ing and  by  the  study  of  surveying  and  other  subjects  belonging 
more  particularly  to  the  work  of  an  engineer,  I  shall  have 
occasion  to  speak  again.  Yet  Canada  has  had  lumbermen  and 
engineers  for  decades,  but  is  onh'  starting  to  employ  foresters. 
Wherein  lies  the  forester's  special  work ? 

The  forester  is  concerned  with  trees,  it  is  true,  but  not  with 
all  trees  in  all  places.  The  trees  growing  in  parks  and  along 
roadsides  have  little  or  no  interest  for  him.  in  his  capacity  as  a 
forester,  except  for  secondary  uses,  such  as  the  crop  of  seeds 
to  be  obtained  from  them ;  and  this,  too,  even  though  the  trees 
referred  to  are  maple,  oak  and  other  species  otherwise  valuable 
to  him.  The  trees  that  do  interest  him.  however,  are  trees 
growing  in  a  forest  which  are  of  use  for  some  economic  purpose 
of  which  benefit  such  species  as  are  of  enonomic  use ;  thus, 
underbrush,  of  no  value  in  itself,  may  be  useful  to  trees  which, 
in  their  earlier  years,  require  more  or  less  protection,  and  so 
may  meet  the  latter  requirement. 

The  most  important  economic  use  of  the  tree,  of  course,  is  for 
lumber.     Regarded  from  the  ?esthetic  standpoint,  a  tree  may  be 


Ada    Victoriana.  609 

"a  thing  of  beauty/'  and  '"a  joy  forever" ;  its  form  may  be  a  poem 
in  itself,  and  yet  the  tree  may  be  of  Uttle  value  to  the  forester. 
Such  a  tree  will  probably  branch  profusely  and  branch,  say,  eight 
or  ten  feet  from  the  ground ;  and  the  consequence  of  this  will 
be  that  you  cannot  get  a  half-decent  log  out  of  the  tree,  and  the 
only  use  that  can  be  made  of  it  will  be  for  fuel,  and  its  consequent 
use  to  the  sons  of  men  and  its  pecuniary  value  will  be  greatly 
reduced.  Granting  that  this  last  sentence  has  a  most  mercenary 
ring  to  it  and  smacks  hopelessly  of  the  Philistine,  yet  consider 
the  immense  use  of  wood  in  building  the  homes  of  men  and  the 
furnishings  thereof;  and  consider  how  many  beautiful  trees  had 
to  be  felled  in  order  that  you,  with  the  object  of  penning  an  indig- 
nant protest  against  such  vandalism,  drew  a  wooden  chair  up  to 
your  wooden  desk  and  took  in  hand  your  pen  (the  handle  of 
which  was  wooden)  and  wrote  on  paper  (made  of  wood  pulp), 
and,  when  the  burning  words  were  penned,  put  on  your  shoes 
(made  of  leather,  tanned  with  the  bark  of  hemlock)  and  posted 
your  letter,  to  be  whirled  (in  cars  mostly  made  of  wood)  to  its 
destination.     And  these  are  a  very  few  of  the  uses  of  wood. 

Such  trees  as  I  referred  to  the  lumbermen  have  felled  wher- 
ever they  were  to  be  fovmd  ;  and  now  that  the}-  are  almost  all  gone 
comes  the  question,  ''  Where  is  our  future  supply  to  come  from?" 
On  the  answer  to  that  question  hangs  the  whole  question  of 
forestry.  Trees  will  spring  up  again,  after  a  fashion,  if  nature 
is  simply  left  alone;  but  nature  will  vastly  improve  her  produc- 
tions if  she  is  given  a  little  assistance  to  that  end.  ]\Iost  of  the 
cereals  have  been  known  for  centuries ;  but,  had  men  simply  left 
nature  alone,  the  supply  of  cereals  would  have  been  vastly 
smaller  and  of  worse  quality.  So  nature,  given  a  little  assistance, 
can  grow  more  trees,  and  those  of  better  quality,  than  if  left 
.  alone.  The  results  of  the  past  century  and  a  half  of  scientific 
forestrv  in  Europe  are  sufficient  to  validate  such  a  statement. 

Thus  the  distinctive  work  of  the  forester  is  the  establishment 
and  tending  of  the  forest  until  it  is  ripe  for  the  harvest.  He 
must  know  how  his  forest  starts  and  how  to  start  it  (when  that 
is  necessary),  the  various  ways  of  sowing  the  seed  over  the  area 
to  be  dealt  with,  or,  if  advisable,  of  planting  young  trees  on  it, 
or,  if  the  forest  is  reproducing  itself  naturally,  the  best  means  of 
treating  these  young  trees,  so  as  to  get  them  to  give  the  best 
results.  Having  got  his  forest  started,  he  must  know  the  various 
ways  of  treating  it  and  when  to  use  each,  as  well  as  how  to  pro- 
tect it  against  its  many  enemies,  such  as  insects  and  fungi,  wind 
and  water,  frost,  and,  worst  of  all,  fire. 


6!0  Acta   Victoria^ia. 

Not  only  so,  but  he  must  look  also  on  the  business  side  of  his 
work,  for  his  duty  is  not  only  to  care  for  the  tree  until  it  is 
large  enough  to  harvest,  but  also  to  harvest  it  in  the  best  condi- 
tion, take  it  to  the  market  in  the  most  advantageous  way,  and 
get  the  best  price  for  it.  The  financial  aspect  of  the  question 
confronts  the  forester  at  every  turn,  froiu  the  time  he  has  to 
decide  upon  the  best  and  cheapest  method  of  sowing  or  planting 
his  trees  until  he  comes  to  harvest  the  tree  and  see  that  he  gets 
the  best  current  price  for  the  timber.  For  the  most  part,  this 
business  side  of  the  work  is  left  until  the  second  year,  when 
the  subjects  of  forest  management,  lumbering,  lumber  markets, 
and  preservation  of  timber  are  taken  up.  Forest  technology,  i.e., 
the  consideration  of  the  peculiarities  in  make-up  of  different 
woods,  their  strength  and  their  adaptation  to  different  purposes 
is  also  a  part  of  the  work  of  this  year. 

There  is  yet  another  side  to  the  forester's  training.  Much 
theoretical  work  has  to  be  done,  and  of  this,  naturally,  the 
greatest  part  comes  in  the  first  year.  The  student  receives  a 
thorough  training  in  botany;  in  addition  to  the  forest  botany  or 
dendrology,  courses  are  given  in  plant  morphology,  in  plant 
histology  and  cytology  and  in  plant  physiology.  Of  these 
some,  such  as  the  morphology  and  the  physiology,  are 
regularly  offered  in  the  graduate  school ;  others  are  given  in  the 
forest  school  only.  Throughout  the  year  there  is  given  a 
course  in  physiography,  which  has  special  reference  to  the 
physiography  of  the  United  States,  and  which  also  includes  a 
study  of  soils,  with  the  preparation  ot  a  soil  map  of  a  given 
area  near  the  city.  A  course  in  entomology  also  teaches  of  the 
various  insect  enemies  of  forest  trees.  Courses  in  surveying, 
map  drawing  and  road  construction  are  also  given,  in  order  to 
enable  the  forester,  without  the  need  of  outside  assistance,  to 
deal  with  various  engineering  problems  that  will  confront  him 
in  dealing  with  the  tract  of  forest  under  his  control.  The 
minimum  tract  under  the  control  of  a  head  forester  in  Germany 
is,  I  believe,  10,000  acres;  on  this  continent  forestry  will  have 
to  make  great  advances  before  the  forester  of  equivalent  rank 
gets  off  with  any  such  little  patch  as  this  to  manage. 

As  to  the  school  itself,  it  is  the  youngest  of  the  departments 
of  Yale  University.  It  was  founded  in  1900 — just  five  years 
ago — by  the  gift  of  $150,000  from  Mr.  arid  Mrs.  James  W.  Pin- 
chot,  and  their  sons,  Gift'ord  Pinchot  and  Amos  R.  E.  Pinchot. 
Mr.  Gifford  Pinchot  is  now,  by  the  way.  at  the  head  of  the 
United  States  Forest  Service.     The  endowment  has  since  been 


Acta    Victormna.  6ii 

increased  by  the  donors  to  $200,000.  This  provides  not  only 
for  the  school  at  New  Haven,  but  also  for  the  summer  home 
of  the  school  at  Milford,  Pa.  The  building  certainly  does  not, 
at  first  glance,  give  one  the  idea  of  a  school;  it  was  originally 
the  residence  of  the  late  Professor  O.  C.  Marsh,  the  well-known 
geologist. 

The  Forest  School  is  one  of  the  graduate  schools  of  the  uni- 
versity, and  the  regulations  provide  that,  in  order  to  obtain 
the  degree  of  i\I.  F.  (Master  of  Forestry)  at  the  close  of  his 
two-year  course,  the  candidate  mvtst  have  a  degree  on  entrance. 
No  particular  degree  is  stated,  and  the  class  of  1906,  for  instance, 
numbers  among  its  members  bachelors  and  masters  of  arts, 
science,  philosophy,  agriculture  and  law.  Naturally  the  large 
majority  of  the  students  are  citizens  of  the  United  States,  but 
there  are  also  in  attendance  at  the  present  time  three  subjects 
of  His  Gracious  3ilajesty  King  Edward  VH.,  namely,  two 
Canadians  and  a  South  African.  The  last  is  Mr.  G.  A.  Wilmot, 
of  Cape  Colony ;  the  other  Canadian  besides  the  writer  is  Mr. 
A.  H.  D.  Ross,  M.A.  (Queen's),  late  head  master  of  Tillsonburg 
High  School.  Students  who  have  not  a  degree  receive,  on  com- 
pleting the  course,  the  diploma  of  the  college,  certifying  to  their 
proficiency  in  the  subjects  in  which  they  have  passed  the  ex- 
amination. If  a  student  has  had  a  thorough  training  in  botany, 
geology  and  mathematics,  it  is  possible,  by  the  very  hardest  kind 
of  work,  to  do  almost  all  the  work  in  one  year,  but  I  shouldn't 
advise  anvone  to  take  this  course. 


ALONG    THE    G.    T.    R.    SYSTEM. 
5 


xxvni.     cAda  ^idoriana.       no  s 


EDITORIAL  STAFF,   1 904- 1 905. 

H.  H.  Cragg, '05.     -        -        -        -        Editor-in-Chief. 

Miss  E.  H.  Patterson,  '05  1  j  j.  Miss  E   M.  Keys,  '06.  Itqc-i- 

A.  E.  Elliott.  -05  |i.iterary.  D.  A.  Hewitt.  '06.        ^i-ocals. 

-J.  S.  Bennett, '05.  Personals  and  Exchanges. 

W.  A..  GiFFORD,  B.A..  Missionary  and  Religious. 

F.  C.  Bowman,  '06,  Scientific.  M.  C.  Lane.  '06,  Athletics. 


BOARD  OF  management: 

E.  W.  Morgan,  '05,       .       .       .       .       Business  Manager. 
J.  N.  Tribble.'07,  H.  F.  Woodsworth,  '07. 

Assistant  Business  Manager.  Secretary. 

Advisory  Committee  : 

Prof.  L.  E.  Horning,  M.A.,  Ph.D.  C.  C.  James,  M..A.. 

Deputy  Minister  of  Agriculture. 


TERMS:  $1.00  A  YEAR:  SINGLE  COPIES,  15  CENTS. 

Contributions  and  exchanges  should  be  sent  to  H.  H  CRAGtJ.  Editor- 
in-Chief,  Acta  Victoriana  ;  business  communications  to  E.  W.  Morg.\n, 
Business  Manager  Acta  Victoriana,  Victoria  University,  Toronto. 


Ebitorial 

Victoria  Alumni 

ON  the  removal  of  Victoria  from  Cobourg  to  Toronto  the 
alumni  gathered  in  goodly  numbers,  and  seemed  to  have 
transferred  their  old  time  loyalty  to  the  Alumni  Association  from  the 
old  pile  of  blessed  memory  to  the  new  college  in  the  Park.  But  it 
would  seem  that  curiosity  and  a  desire  to  see  the  new  building  must 
have  been  a  controlling  influence,  for  year  by  year  the  interest  slack- 
ened and  the  attendance  diminished  until,  apparently,  life  went  out. 
Some  half-dozen  years  of  inactivity  have  succeeded.  Of  late,  how- 
ever, there  have  been  questionings  and  suggestions,  and  some  of  the 
older  graduates  have  thought  that  the  time  for  revival  has  arrived.  Per- 
haps the  increasing  activity  in  University  matters  manifest  in  so  many 
directions  has  had  something  to  do  with  these  stirrings  to  new  life. 
Be  that  as  it  may,  a  call  was  made  for  the  resident  graduates  to  come 
together,  and  in  spite  of  many  other  attractions  some  thirty  assembled 
in  the  Library.  Prof.  Bain  occupied  the  chair,  and  Mr.  C.  C.  James 
acted  as  secretary,  in  continuance  of  a  former  appointmen^. 
The  following  resolutions  were  passed  : 

I.   That  this  meeting  hereby  authorizes  the  calling  of  a  meeting  of  the  Alun.ni 
Association  in  the  fall  of  this  vear. 


Ada    Victoriana.  6i 


3 


2.  That  three  committees  be  formed — a  Education  Committee,  a  Legislation 
Committee,  and  an  Historical  Committee,  to  exercise  general  supervision  on  behalf 
of  the  Alumni  of  Victoria  College  over  such  matters  as  may  pertain  to  each  com- 
mittee, and  to  report  to  the  next  meeting  of  the  Alumni  Association,  and  thereafter 
from  time  to  time. 

3.  That  these  committees  consist  of  the  following  gentlemen,  with  power  to  ad  1 
to  their  number  : 

Edtuation  CovimitUe — Rev.  James  Allen  (Convener),  Dr.  D.  J.  Goggin,  Dr.  L. 
E.  Horning,  Mr.  Y.  C.  Colbeck. 

Legislation  Committee — Mr.  E.  B.  Ryckman  (Convener),  Mr.  Justice  Maclaren, 
Mr.  C.  W.  Kerr,  Mr.  J.  R.  L.  Starr. 

Historical  Committee — l\Ir.  C.  C.  James  (Convener),  Dr.  W.  H.  Withrow,  Mr. 
R.  J.  Clark,  Mr.  E.  W.  Grange. 

4.  The  Historical  Committee  are  authorized  to  collect  information  as  to  the 
alumni,  and  to  publ'sh  the  same  as  a  separate  publication. 

5.  The  officers  were  authorized  to  have  a  luncheon  or  dinner  in  connection  with 
the  next  meeting,  the  place  of  holding  same  to  be  decided  by  the  officers. 

6.  The  Alumnae  Association  are  to  be  asked  to  co-operate  with  this  Alumni 
Association  in  the  meeting  to  be  held  and  the  work  to  be  undertaken  by  the 
committees. 

Acta  Victoriana  hopes  that  the  revival  may  be  permanent,  and 
that  the  new  Hfe  of  the  Association  may  be  even  better  and  more 
helpful  than  the  past,  and  suggests  that  the  graduates  of  recent 
years  throw  themselves  heartily  into  this  movement  which  may  do  a 
great  deal  to  develop  our  College  :  for  in  our  opinion  the  best  interests 
of  the  University  of  Toronto  are  to  be  attained  by  the  growth  and  up- 
building of  the  various  colleges,  each  in  its  own  peculiar  line  of 
work  and  expansion. 


University  Problems 

During  the  session  just  ended  the  University  of  Toronto  has  been 
very  much  before  the  public.  The  result  of  the  work  of  the  com- 
mission has  been  several  suggestions  to  the  Government  in  regard  to 
the  President's  duties.  As  an  indirect  result,  the  Grdauates'  Club, 
representing  the  City  of  Toronto  Alumni,  has  been  stirred  up  to  make 
certain  proposals  looking  to  the  strengthening  of  the  Alma  Mater. 
With  some  of  these  proposals,  as  outlined  in  the  Glob:  of  June  6th, 
we  are  in  full  sympathy.  For  instance,  when  it  is  proposed  to  cut 
loose,  in  large  part,  from  the  Government,  a  suggestion  is  made  that 
would  seem  to  remove  all  possibility  of  the  baleful  influence  of  party 
poli'ics  in  the  making  of  appointments.  Again,  as  this  is  a  democratic 
country,  and  as  fhe  graduates  are  directly  the  constituency  to  which 
the  University  must  appeal  for  support,  there  can  hardly  be  an 
objection    to   the   graduates    being   represented   upon   the    Board  of 


6 1 4  A  eta    Victoriana . 

Trustees.  They  ought  to  be  the  persons  most  capable  of  choosing 
men  who  will  most  wisely  safeguard  all  the  University  interests. 
There  is  also  no  reasonable  doubt  that  the  Senate  needs  reforming, 
for  'X  is  now  an  unwieldy  and  heterogeneous  body.  What  is  suggested 
as  to  the  duties  of  College  Councils  is  in  the  right  direction,  and  is 
what  the  various  colleges  are  doing. 

There  are,  however,  some  points  which  must  be  very  carefully 
thought  over  and  some  lines  alon^  which  action  must  be  slow.  For 
instance,  it  would  be  subversive  of  the  best  interests  of  the  University 
to  disenfranchise  the  members  of  the  Faculty  so  completely  as  is 
proposed.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  good  name  and  fame  of 
the  University  is  in  the  hands  of  her  Faculty,  University  and  College 
combined.  Muzzle  the  members  in  any  way  or  reduce  them  to  the 
rank  of  hired  men  who  must  not  have  an  opinion  on  pain  of  losing 
their  places,  and  all  proper  ambition  must  at  once  cease.  The  idea 
does  prevail  in  some  quarters  that  all  a  Professor  has  to  do  is  to  teach 
and  in  all  things  else  keep  silence.  That  opinion  prevails  widely  and 
affects  the  status  of  all  classes  of  teachers,  in  Ontario  at  least.  It  is 
the  underlying  cause  of  the  poor  teachers,  so  much  complained  of  on 
all  hands.  And  above  all,  there  must  be  no  muzzling  of  the  Faculty 
in  the  matter  of  the  curriculum  of  studies.  To  have  to  submit  every 
change,  no  matter  how  small,  to  a  Board  of  Trustees,  who  cannot  in 
the  nature  of  things  be  conversant  with  all  the  details  of  each  depart- 
ment, would  be  at  once  to  make  it  impossible  to  be  up-to-date  in  work  ; 
and  if  the  University  cannot  be  abreast  of  the  times  there  is  only  one 
other  position  which  can  be  occupied.  That  no  one  desires.  Who- 
ever is  appointed  to  the  Faculty  must  be  a  man  to  be  trusted  and 
must  have  a  certain  trust  reposed  in  him,  else  he  will  soon  become 
inefficient.  There  is  a  better  division  than  that  proposed  by  the 
graduates  of  Toronto  as  to  the  duties  of  Board  of  Trustees,  Senate 
and  College  Council,  respectively,  and  one  which  will  not  induce  con- 
flict of  prerogative  and  authority.  The  Senate  needs  to  be  reformed, 
but  the  right  reform  has  not  been  suggested  as  yet.  Centralization  of 
all  powers  in  a  Board  cf  Trustees,  be  they  never  so  wise,  would  be 
very  far  from  the  ideal. 

Suggestion  is  made  that  some  colleges  have  too  many  privileges. 
What  that  means  is  not  too  clear,  though  its  purport  can  be  guessed. 
Very  possibly  the  next  University  Act  will  see  the  relation  of  the 
various  colleges  to  the  University  changed  in  some  points.  One 
ought  to  be  the  clear  separation  of  University  College  fron»  the 
University,  as  it  is  termed  in  ihe  Act.  Put  fully  on  a  par  with 
Victoria  and  Trinity,  each  having  its  own  set  of  officers  as  distinct 


Acta   Victoj'iana.  615 

from  those  of  the  University,  good  will  come  to  University  College, 
and  not  evil.  Ontario  has  really  room  for  only  one  large  University, 
which  must  be  progressive  and  abreast  of  the  times.  Endow  that 
richly,  make  it  easy  and  agreeable  for  each  outstanding  college  to 
join  forces  with  the  State  University  ;  give  the  Faculty  a  voice,  and  a 
large  voice  in  the  shaping  of  the  educational  interests  of  the  Univer 
sity,  and  thus  of  the  country,  and  the  graduates  will  not  need  to  be 
ashamed  of  their  Alma  Mater. 

And  now  we  come  to  the  time  when  we  must  lay 
FAREWELL,  down  this  task  and  see  others  assume  it.  In  doing 
so  we  desire  to  thank  all  those  who  have  rendered  us 
assistance  in  any  way  during  the  year.  It  has  been  encouraging  to 
receive  many  words  of  commendation  on  our  work.  Our  sister 
journals  in  the  colleges  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  have  almost 
without  exception  kindly  awarded  us  a  place  in  the  front  rank  ;  and 
many  of  our  subscribers  have  sent  us  letters  which  have  been  a  great 
inspiration.  The  following  from  Dr.  H.  F.  Biggar,  of  Cleveland,  Ohio, 
who  graduated  from  "  Old  Vic."  in  '63,  will  give  some  idea  of  the  esteem 
in  which  Acta  is  held   by  many  of  our   most   distinguished  readers. 

My  Dear  Sir, — Enclosed  kindl\-  find  check  for  ten  dollars  (fio.oo)  for  Acta 

ViCTORlANA.     The  Christmas  number  is  exceedingly  good.     The  contributions  are 

scholarly,  instructive  and  interesting,  and  the  artistic  feature  is  beyond  criticism.      I 

del  our  every  page  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  each  number.     I  loan  them 

to  a  few  of  my  friends,  who  are  grateful  for  the  privilege  of  perusing  them,  and 

appreciate  their  worth.      Dear  old  Vic.,  Ood  bless  her.     With  best  wishes  to  all  of 

you,  believe  me, 

Yours  very  cordially, 

H.  F.  BiGGAK,  '63. 

Those  who  have  ever  served  on  Acta  in  the  positions  of  most 
importance  will  heartily  agree  that  to  produce  a  Journal  which  can 
elicit  such  words  requires  time  and  labor  of  which  few  others  have 
any  idea.  But  it  requires  more  than  that — money.  Apparently  many 
of  our  readers  do  not  realize  that  fact,  to  judge  by  the  way  they 
neglect  payment  of  subscriptions.  Without  any  endowment,  it  is  a 
very  hard  task  for  a  business  manager  to  finance  such  a  Journal  and 
attend  to  his  college  work.  Indeed,  we  feel  confident  that  if  our 
subs  ribers  had  any  conception  of  the  demands  upon  his  time  and 
thought,  they  would  try  to  assist  him  by  at  least  being  prompt  in 
meeting  their  obligation  to  the  Journal.  And  we  trust  that  this 
reference  will  not  only  lead  those  who  have  been  negligent  to  pay  up 
arrears,  but  will  induce  all  to  give  a  hearly  support  to  our  successors 
in  their  attemi  t  to  keep  dear  "  Old  Vic."  well  to  the  front. 


6i6 


Acta    Victoriana. 


ERSONALS 
EXCIiANGBS 


WH.  WOOD,  'oi,  was,  at  the  last  meeting  of  the  British 
Club  of  Yale  University,  elected  its  president  for  the 
coming  year. 

E.  E.  Craig,  '96,  has  been  appointed  Assistant  Pastor  of  the 
First  Congregational  Church,  Evanston,  111.  Mr.  Craig  has  just 
finished  a  three  years'  course  in  the  Hartford  (Conn.)  School  of 
Religious  Pedagogy,  and  graduates  this  spring  with  the  degree 
of  B.  R.  P.  (Bachelor  of  Religious  Pedagogy),  He  will  take 
up  his  new  duties  at  once. 

A.  R.  Ford,  '03,  writes  us  a  note  from  which  we  gather  the 
following  interesting  item :  A  re-union  of  the  following  former 
A^ictoria  students  was  held  in  New  York  City,  May  Day:  ]SIisses 
Dingwall,  A.  G.  Scott  and  Mary  Jeffery,  and  ^Messrs.  J.  H. 
Wallace  and  A.  R.  Ford.  The  irrepressible  and  ubiquitous 
Jimmy  was  as  hilarious  as  ever,  and  figured  as  hero  in  several 
exciting  adventures.  A.  R.  Ford  acted  as  cicerone  to  the 
party  in  their  wanderings  through  the  mystic  mazes  of  Gotham. 
Jimmy  is  at  present  holidaying  in  Toronto,  where  his  cheerful 
presence  has  added  to  the  pleasure  of  several  of  '05's  closing 
festivities. 

Rev.  \'.  J.  Gilpin,  '98,  has  been  appointed  pastor  of  the  new 
Unitarian   Church  at  London,  Ont. 

Mr.  R.  J.  Sprott,  'go,  last  year  resigned  his  Chicago  fellow- 
ship, and  has,  since  September,  been  principal  of  the  Business 
University,  Vancouver,  B.C. 

Dr.  J.  W.  ScHOOLEv,  '63,  of  Welland,  has  been  appointed 
Associate  Coroner  for  the  County  of  Welland. 

Rev.  E.  Ryersom  Young,  '93,  of  Port  Carling,  was  awarded 
the  first  prize  for  his  story,  "  The  Kneeling  Deer,"  in  the  Short 
Story  Competition  instituted  by  Bast  and  West. 

Rev.  E.  a.  Wicher,  B.A.,  95,  M.A.,  B.D.,  at  present  minister 
of  St.  Stephen's  Church,  St.  John.  N.B.,  has  been  invited  to 
take  the  chair  of  New  Testament  Exegesis  and  Literature  in  the 
San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 


Acta    Victoriana.  617 

c  W.  H.  Hamilton,  '02,  has  left  Winnipeg,  and  is  now  in  in- 
surance business  in  Fargo,  South  Dakota. 

■  Howard  Neville,  '02,  is  in  the  offices  of  the  Toronto  Street 
Railway  Company. 

Rev.  E.  N.  Baker,  B.A.,  79,  :M.A.,  "82,  B.D.,  pastor  of  Broad- 
way Tabernacle,  this  city,  and  Rev.  E.  A.  Healy,  B.A.,  '83,  M.A., 
of  Los  Angelos,  Cal.,  had  the  honorary  degree,  of  Doctor  of 
Divinity  conferred  upon  them  at  the  convocation  of  Victoria 
College,  on  Alay  2nd. 

Queen's  University  has  honored  one  of  our  graduates,  Rev. 
Eber  Crummy,  B.A.,  '87,  B.Sc,  by  conferring  upon  him  the 
honorary  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity. 

The  Class  of  '03  are  arranging  to  hold  a  re-union  next  year, 
for  which  the  officers  of  the  class  are  already  preparing.  Mem- 
bers of  the  Class  are  requested  to  notify  the  president,  Mr. 
Russell  Dingman,  136  Robert  Street,  Toronto,  of  any  change  of 
address. 

On  Alarch  21st,  at  Toronto,  Charles  E.  Treble,  M.B.,  '01, 
AI.D.,  ALC.R.S.,  was  married  to  ]\Iiss  Violet  M.  Patterson,  of 
this  city.  Mr.  Treble  was  a  member  of  the  class  of  '98  at  Vic- 
toria, though  he  did  not  proceed  to  graduation,  and  in  his 
Sophomore  year  occupied  the  very  important  position  of  Presi- 
dent of  the  Bob  Committee. 

C.  C.  James,  B.A.,  '83,  M.A.,  '86,  Deputy  Minister  of  Agri- 
culture, was  elected  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada  at 
a  recent  meeting  in  Ottawa.  Acta  congratulates  Mr.  James  on 
his  well-merited  distinction. 

W.  G.  Gates,  '04,  and  A.  R.  Ford,  '03,  have  severed  their  con- 
nection with  the  Ottawa  Journal  and  the  New  York  Financial 
Enquirer  respectively,  and  are  going  west  to  engage  in  news- 
paper work  there. 

J.  H.  Wallace,  '03,  is  under  appointment  to  go  to  China  to 
work  among  the  literati  under  Y.  :\I.  C.  A.  auspices.  He  will 
sail  this  fall  for  Nanking,  where  he  will  learn  the  language. 

The  college  chapel  was  the  scene  of  an  event  of  more  than 
ordinary  interest  on  the  evening  of  May  15th,  when  Rev.  Chan- 
cellor Burwash  united  in  marriage  two  popular  members  of 
the  class  of  '01,  E.  A.  McCulloch,  B.A.,  M.B.,  and  Miss 
Mercy  Powell,  B.A.  -Acta  extends  to  the  young  couple  heartiest 
good  wishes.  They  will  reside  in  Toronto,  where  Dr.  McCulloch 
has  entered  into  partnership  with  his  father-in-law,  Dr.  Powell. 


6i8  Acta    Victoriana. 

The  March  number  of  The  Missionary  Bulletin  contains  the 
following  notice  which  wall  be  of  interest  to  many :  Married : 
At  H.  B.  M.  Consulate-General  at  Yokahama,  by  H.  B.  M.  Con- 
sul-General  J.  C.  Hall,  Esq.,  on  Tuesday,  Nov.  8th,  at  lo  a.m., 
and  at  1 6  Tatsuoka-cho,  Hongo,  Tokyo,  by  Rev.  C.  J.  L.  Bates, 
M.A.,  assisted  by  Rev.  H.  H.  Coates,  ^I.A.,  B.D.,  and  Rev.  Y. 
Hiraiwa,  on  the  same  day,  at  four  p.m..  Rev.  Robert  Cornell 
Armstrong,  B.A.,  of  Hamamatsu,  Enshu,  Japan,  and  Miss 
Ketha  Winnifred  Service,  daughter  of  Rev.  William  Service,  of 
Harrowsmith,  Ontario,  Canada.  Acta  extends  to  Air.  Arm- 
strong, on  behalf  of  his  many  \"ictoria  friends,  the  very  best 
wishes  for  himself  and  wife. 

On  Wednesday,  May  lo,  at  the  residence  of  the  bride's  father, 
Mr.  J.  E.  Boomer  London,  ]Miss  Mina  Gertrude  Boomer  was 
married  to  Rev.  Clayton  J.  Moorhouse,  of  Rutherford,  London 
Conference,  Rev.  Geo.  Daniel,  M.A.,  performing  the  ceremony. 
We  wish  Clayton  and  his  bride  a  useful  and  happy  life. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Class  of  1905  requests  that  the  members 
acquaint  him  during  the  month  of  September  with  their  ad- 
dresses for  next  year,  so  that  he  may  be  enabled  to  keep  an 
accurate  register  of  the  members  of  the  class.  His  address  will 
be  John  S.  Bennett,  Stanstead  Wesleyan  College,  Stanstead,  P.Q. 


Obituary 

On  April  i8th,  at  Fergus,  there  died  W.  H.  Johnston,  }>I.D., 
a  member  of  the  graduating  class  in  medicine  in  '73. 

Hamilton  Meikle,  M.D.,  formerly  of  Oakville,  Ont.,  died 
on  March  21st  at  Emsworth,  England.  Dr.  ]\Ieikle  graduated 
in  '80. 

Rev.  J.  Walker  Shiltox,  '87,  passed  away  at  his  home  in 
Drayton  on  March  31st,  after  a  year's  illness,  at  the  age  of  53. 
He  entered  the  ministry  of  the  Methodist  Church  in  1875,  ^^^ 
has  been  earnest  and  successful  in  the  work  and  much  beloved 
by  those  to  whom  he  ministered. 

James  Adams  Matthewson,  the  veteran  wholesale  grocer  of 
Montreal,  who  died  on  April  3rd,  1905,  was  one  of  the  earliest 
students  of  Upper  Canada  Academy,  being  enrolled  in  the 
second  year  of  its  existence,  1837-38,  and  up  to  the  latest  period 
of  his  life  had  a  warm  interest  in  the  old  institution.  He  was 
born  in  Ireland  in  1822,  and  in   1833  came  to  Montreal,  where 


Acta    Victoriana.  6 1 9 

his  father  established  the  wholesale  house  of  which  his  son  after- 
wards became  the  head.  Mr.  Matthewson  was  a  prominent  mem- 
ber of  St.  James  Methodist  Church. 

On  May  9,  Heber  N.  Hoople,  B.A.,  M.D.,  died  at  his  home 
in  Brooklyn.  Dr.  Hoople  was  of  a  United  Empire  Loyalist 
family  in  Stormont  County,  and  graduated  in  Arts  from  Vic- 
toria in  1878.  After  some  years  spent  in  teaching,  he  entered 
the  Toronto  School  of  Medicine,  and  graduated  in  1885.  He 
had,  for  many  years,  been  surgeon  of  the  eye  and  ear  depart- 
ment of  various  hospitals  in  New  York  City,  and  had  written 
many  standard  works  on  his  specialty. 

On  May  14  there  occurred  the  death  of  Mr.  Orion  J.  JoUiffe, 
M.A.,  for  twenty  years  Classical  Master  of  Ottawa  Collegiate 
Institute.  He  was  the  son  of  Rev.  Wm.  Jolliffe,  was  born  at 
Bowmanville  in  185 1,  and  graduated  from  Victoria  in  1876, 
taking  his  M.A.  degree  in  1882.  His  ripe  scholarship  and  peda- 
gogic ability  gave  him  a  high  place  in  his  profession.  He  was 
an  active  worker  in  the  Dominion  Methodist  Church  at  Ottawa, 
and  filled  the  office  of  Superintendent  of  the  Sunday  School. 
He  is  survived  by  a  widow  and  six  children. 

One  of  Victoria's  most  distinguished  alumni,  and  one  of 
Canada's  greatest  citizens,  passed  away  on  the  morning  of  May 
29,  in  the  person  of  Hon.  Wm.  MacDougall,  Senior  Privy  Coun- 
cillor and  one  of  the  Fathers  of  Confederation.  Mr.  MacDougall 
was  born  in  York  in  1822,  and  after  receiving  his  education  at 
local  schools  and  at  Victoria  University,  entered  the  law  office 
of  the  late  Hon.  J.  H.  Price,  was  admitted  as  an  attorney 
and  solicitor  in  1847,  and  was  called  to  the  bar  in  1862.  Mr. 
MacDougall  had  both  inclination  and  talent  for  the  work  of 
journalism,  and  in  1847  established  the  Canadian  Farmer,  and 
in  1850  the  North  American,  an  independent  journal  of  some- 
what radical  tendencies,  which  was  merged  in  the  Toronto  Globe 
in  1857,  when  Mr.  MacDougall  joined  the  editorial  staff  of  that 
paper.  In  1858  he  entered  the  political  arena,  being  elected 
member  of  Parliament  for  North  Oxford.  On  the  formation 
of  the  Coalition  Government,  which  resulted  in  confederation,  he 
was  one  of  the  two  Reformers  whom  Hon.  Geo.  Brown  took 
with  him  into  the  cabinet.  Assuming  the  ofiice  of  Provincial 
Secretary,  he  was  from  the  first  an  active  promoter  of  union, 
attending  the  confederation  conferences  at  Charlottetown  and 
at  Quebec.  He  was  also  present  at  the  conference  in  London, 
England,   when  the  terms  of  the  compact  were  finally  agreed 


620  Acta    Victoriana. 

upon.  He  was  sworn  in  on  July  i,  1867,  as  one  of  the  Queen's 
Privy  Council  for  Canada,  and  was  appointed  ^Minister  of  Public 
Works  in  the  government  formed  by  Sir  John  A.  ]\Iacdonald, 
being  created,  at  the  same  time.  Companion  of  the  Order  of  the 
Bath,  in  recognition  of  his  service  in  promoting  confederation. 
He  was  prominent  in  the  negotiations  leading  to  the  acquisition 
of  the  North-West,  and  became  the  first  lieutenant-governor  of 
Rupert's  Land  and  the  North-West  Territory  in  1869.  He  was, 
however,  driven  from  the  Territory  by  the  partisans  of  Louis 
Kiel.  In  1871  he  acted  on  the  commission  for  delimiting  On- 
tario's north-west  boundary,  and  in  1873  on  a  special  commis- 
sion to  confer  with  imperial  authorities  on  Canada's  fisheries. 
On  his  return  to  Canada  he  resumed  the  practice  of  law,  but  since 
1890  has  been  an  invalid.  Throughout  his  political  career,  Mr. 
MacDougall  has  shown  political  independence,  statesman-like 
ability,  and  unfailing  devotion  to  Canadian  interests.  He  was 
married  in  1845  to  Miss  Amelia  Caroline  Easton,  who  died  in 
1869.  His  second  wife  was  Miss  Mary  Adelaide  Beatty, 
daughter  of  John  Beatty,  a  former  professor  of  Victoria  Univer- 
sity, at  Cobourg. 


Exchanges 


We  beg  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  during  the  past  year  of 
the  following  exchanges :  Cornell  Era,  Harvard  Monthly,  Vale 
Alumni  JVeekly,  Notre  Dame  Scholastic,  Oxford  Magazine, 
Edinburgh  Student,  McMaster  University  Monthly,  Acadia 
Athenaeum,  Dalhousie  Gazette,  Manitoba  College  Journal,  Mitre, 
t^resbyterian  College  Journal,  Vox  Wesleyana,  Ahimnian,  Var- 
sity, Educational  Monthly,  East  and  West,  McGill  Outlook,  Vox 
Collegii,  Queen's  University  Journal,  0.  A.  C.  Review,  Argosy, 
Hya  Yaka,  Trinity  University  Revien',  University  of  Oftazca 
Review,  Ontario  Normal  College  Monthly,  Allisonia. 


ALONG    THE    G     T.    R.    SYSTEM. 


Acta    Vicioriana. 


621 


^..>"^. 


RELIGIOUS 


The  Hebrew  Wisdom 


REV.  A.  P.   MISENER,   M.A.,  B.D.,   LECTURER  IN  ORIENTAL    LANGUAGhS, 

VICTORIA  UNIVERSITY. 

I, 

THE  term  Wisdom,  which  occurs  so  often  in  the  Old  Testament, 
describes,  apparently,  a  distinct  direction  of  the  Hebrew  mind, 
corresponding  with  what  we  should  call  the  philosophy  of  other 
nations.  Wisdom  Literature  is  the  usual  designation  of  those  Hebrew 
writings  which  deal  not  with  the  national  law  and  life  of  Israel,  but 
with  the  moral  and  religious  principles  of  all  human  life.  The  books 
and  psalms  in  which  this  philosophy  (if  such  it  may  be  called)  is  con- 
tained, are  :  (a)  of  the  canonical  books,  Job,  certain  Psalms  (such  as 
8,  19.  29,  37,  49,  73,  90,  92,  103,  104,  107,  139,  147,  148),  Proverbs 
and  Ecclesiastes ;  {b)  of  the  non-canonical,  Ecclesiasticus  (Ben  Sira) 
and  the  Wisdom  of  Solomon.  This  body  of  literature  indicates  a 
direction  of  the  ancient  Hebrew  thought,  [  marked  and  powerful 
enough  to  rank  it  along  with  the  most  remarkable  characteristic  of 
of  Israel,  its  prophecy — from  which,  however,  it  is  to  be  sharply 
distinguished. 

IL 

The  first  references  to  this  trend  of  thought  would  seem  to  indicate 
that  it  developed  itself  originally  asan  independent,  intellectual  move- 
ment side  by  side  with  the  religious  one,  in  the  form  of  a  "half 
poetical,  half  philosophical  observation  of  nature."  The  Israelites, 
like  all  other  peoples,  must  have  reflected,  more  or  less,  from  the 
time  when  they  attained  a  settled  civilization,  on  general  questions 
of  life.  The  lowest  forms  of  such  reflection  appear  in  popular  proverbs 
and  fables,  which  express  the  result  of  ordinary,  common-sense, 
experience  and  observation.  Such  are  Jotham's  fable  (Judges  9.  8-15) 
and  the  proverbs  cited  in  i  Sam.  10.  12  ;  2  Sam.  5.  8  ;  20.  18,  and 
Jer.  31.  29. 


622  Ada    Victoriana. 

In  the  Pentateuch,  the  Prophets  and  the  Historical  books  the  terms 
Wisdom  and  the  Wise  frequently  occur.  The  former,  as  here  used, 
presents  a  great  variety  of  connotation,  as  :  practical  sagacity  (Judges 
5.  29  ;  2  Sam.  13.  3  :  14.  2  ;  20.  16);  the  skill  of  the  artisan  (Ex.  31. 
3);  wide  acquaintance  with  facts  (i  Kings  4.  29-34);  learning  (Jer. 
8.  9);  skill  in  expounding  secret  things  (Ezek.  28.  3);  statesmanship 
(Jer.  18.  18).  Wise  men  are  spoken  of  as  a  class  by  some  of  the 
earlier  prophets  (Isa.  29.  14;  Jer.  8.  8  ;  9.  11  ;  18.  18;  Ezek.  7.  26); 
but  their  wisdom  lies  in  practical  acquaintance  with  the  affairs  of  the 
state  and  of  life.  A  fundamental  difference  between  them  and  the 
sages  of  Proverbs  appears  in  the  fact  that  the  prophets  are  hostile  to 
them  (Isa.  5.  21  ;  29.  14;  Jer.  8.  8);  they  reproach  the  wise  with 
conceit  and  immorality.  They  were  probably  men  of  experience  and 
practical  sagacity,  whose  views  of  public  policy  were  opposed  to  those 
of  the  prophets,  and  in  this  regard  (according  to  the  views  of  the 
latter)  they  belong  in  the  same  category  with  the  false  prophets. 
The  "  wisdom  of  the  wise  "  in  these  early  days  concerned  itself  not 
with  universal  human  life,  but  with  the  political,  legal  and  moral 
questions  of  Israelitish  policy.  Later  (as  in  Proverbs  and  Job)  the 
word  gathered  a  deeper  significance,  and  it  is  to  this  larger  sense  we 
turn  to  find  the  ancient  Jew's  philosophy  of  life. 

"The  wise  men"  (using  the  term  in  its  later  meaning)  "took  for 
granted  the  main  postulates  of  Israel's  creed,  and  applied  themselves 
rather  to  the  observation  of  human  character  as  such,  seeking  to 
analyze  conduct,  studying  action  in  its  consequences,  and  establishing 
morality  upon  the  basis  of  principles  common  to  humanity  at  large. 
On  account  of  their  prevailing  disregard  of  national  points  of  view, 
and  their  tendency  to  characterize  and  estimate  human  nature  under 
its  most  general  aspects,  they  have  been  termed,  not  inappropriately, 
the  Humar.ists  of  Israel."  The  aim  and  function  of  the  sage  are 
clearly  described  in  Ecclus.  39.  i-ii  :  the  wise  man,  while  he  medi- 
tates on  the  law  of  God,  will  search  through  the  world  for  knowledge, 
and  will  gain  honor  and  renown  among  all  men  for  his  acute  sayings 
and  his  practical  understanding.  The  sages  in  this  later  time  seem 
to  have  formed  a  distinct  class  which  made  the  pursuit  of  Wisdom  the 
chief  aim  of  life.  It  is  probable  that  a  sort  of  academic  life  gradually 
established  itself,  for  the  wise  men  are  alluded  to  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment in  terms  which  appear  to  show  that  they  must  have  formed,  if 
not  a  school,  yet  a  tolerably  prominent  class  in  ancient  Israel.  Just 
how  far  they  were  influenced  in  their  search  for  Wisdom  by  the 
thought  of  other  nations,   it  is  difficult   to   say.     We    unfortunately 


Acta    Victoriana.  623 

know  nothing  of  early  Persian  literary  life,  and  it  is  not  probable  that 
the  Jews  came  into  intellectual  contact  with  the  Greeks  before  the 
time  of  Alexander.  Immediately  after  his  death  Greek  schools 
of  philosophy  sprang  up  abundantly  in  Egypt  and  Western  Asia ;  and 
from  them  it  seems  probable  that  the  Jewish  sages  got  ideas  which 
colored  their  thought.  No  doubt  they  learned  something  of  all 
current  science ;  but  they  have  left  no  full  statements  of  their  non- 
religious  opinions  (there  are  hints  in  Ecclus.  43  and  Wisdom  7). 
Hence  in  studying  their  philosophy  we  are  obliged  to  confine  our- 
selves to  the  main  points  of  moral  and  religious  thought. 

Part  of  the  thought  of  the  Wisdom  books  they  have  in  common 
with  preceding  and  contemporary  literature,  and  this  may  be  dis- 
missed with  a  brief  mention.  "  They  inherited  the  belief  in  mono- 
theism and  in  the  practically  unlimited  character  of  the  Divine  attri- 
butes pertaining  to  knowledge  and  power.  For  them,  as  for  the 
prophets,  God  is  terrible  to  those  who  violate  His  commands  (Job  15  ; 
Prov.  I.  20-37;  Ecclus.  27.  29;  Wisdom  5).  They  take  monogamy 
for  granted,  and  recognize  a  well-ordered  family  life  and  all  the 
ordinary  virtues.  They  retain  the  common  view  of  man  as  being 
made  up  of  body  and  soul,  and  possessing  conscience  and  freedom. 
They  retain  the  traditional  sharp  division  of  men  into  the  two  classes 
of  good  and  bad." 

As  to  differences  we  have  first  to  note  the  relatively  non-national 
character  of  the  Hebrew  Wisdom.  It  lays  little  stress  on  national 
institutions,  laws  and  hopes,  but  it  holds  to  some  extent  to  the  moral 
and  religious  superiority  of  Israel  over  other  nations.  The  sacrificial 
ritual  is  referred  to  a  few  times  as  an  existing  custom  (as  in  Prov. 
15.  8  ;  Eccles.  5.  i  ;  Ecclus.  34.  iS-20),  but  rather  with  the  purpose 
of  controlling  it  by  moral  considerations ;  and  faithfulness  in  the  pay- 
ment of  tithes  (Prov.  3.  9),  and  vows  (Eccles.  5.  4)  is  enjoined.  The 
sages  recognize  the  propriety  of  observing  the  custom,  but  do  not  put 
it  in  the  same  category  with  obedience  to  moral  principle.  Such 
things  as  circumcision  and  the  Sabbath  they  take  for  granted,  but  find 
no  occasion  to  mention.  They  do  not  refer  to  the  synagogue  services. 
They  are  silent,  too,  respecting  Messianic  hopes,  their  national 
feelings  seeming  to  recede  before  their  philosophic  and  religious 
devotion  to  viitue. 

III. 

When  we  come  to  the  positive  side  of  our  enquiry  and  ask  what  the 
Jewish  conception  of  wisdom  is,  we  find  at  the  outset  that  it  differs 


624  Acta    Victoriana. 

in   two  important  particulars  from   the  Greek  or  any  other  secular 
philosophy:  first,   in  starting-point;    and    consequently,    second,    in 
method.     "  Greek  philosophy  was  the  operation, '^or  the  result  of  the 
operation-  of  the  reason  of  man  upon  the  sum  of  things.     It  threw  the 
entire  universe  into  its  crucible  at  once.     It  had  to  operate  upon  the 
unresolved,  unanalyzed  whole.     Its  problem."was  :  given  the  complex 
whole  of  existence  to  frame  such  a  conception  of  it  as   shall  be  satis- 
fying to  the  mind  and  contain  an  explanation  within  it.     Its  object 
was  to  observe  the  streams  of  tendency,  and,  by  following   them  up 
against  the  current,  to  reach  the  one  source  which  sent  them  all  forth. 
Thus  to  name  God^was  its  latest  achievement.     But  the  problem  of 
the  Hebrew  Wisdom  was  quite  different.     //  started  with  the  analysis 
already  effected — effected   so  long  ago,  and  with  such  firmness  and 
decisiveness,  that  the  two  elements,  God  and  the  world,  stood  apart 
with  a  force  of  contrariety  so  direct  that  even  the  imagination  could 
not  induce  them  to  commingle  or  become  confused.     Hebrew  thought 
was   at  the  source  to  begin  with  :  and  instead  of  following  currents 
upwards,  it  had  the  easier  task  of  descending  to'  them,  and  seeing  how 
they  subdivided  and  ramified,  till  they  flowed  under  all  things.     Thus 
the  efforts  of  the  wise  man  were  not  directed  towai  d  the  discovny  of 
God,  whom  he  did  not  know.    What  occupied  him  everywhere  was  the 
recognition  of  God,  whom  he  kneiv.     The  Hebrew  philosopher  never 
ascended  from  nature  or  life  to  God ;  he  always  came   down   from 
God  upon  life,  and  his  wisdom  consisted  in  detecting  and  observing 
the  verification  of  his  principles  of  religion  or  morals  in  the  world  and 
the  life  of  men.     Hence,  the  Proverbs  of  Solomon,  or  others  of  the 
wise,  are  not  popular  sayings  as  proverbs  are  with  us,  shrewd  or  lively 
condensations  of  human  wisdom  in  the  mere  region  of  secular  life. 
They  are  for  the  most  part  embodiments  of  some  truth  of  religion  or 
morals,   statements  of  how   such  truths  may  be  observed   verifying 
themselves  in  life  and  society"  (Prof.  A.  B.  Davidson).     Or  to  put 
this  in  another  way  :  the  Hebrew  sage  does  'not  propose   to  himself 
the  abstract  question,  "What  is  truth?"  and  then  pursue  an  indepen- 
dent search  for  an   answer  through   all  the  accessible  categories  of 
human  thought  and  knowledge.     He  begins  .not  with  a  question  but 
with  a  creed  or  an  axiom.     Given  that  there  is  a  Supreme  Being, 
Creator  and  Sustainer  of  all  things.  Wisdom  is  to  understand  so  far  as 
finite  intelligence  may,  "the  manifold  adaptation  and  harmony,  the 
beauty  and  utility  of  His  works  and  ways,  and  to  turn  our  knowledge 
of  them  to  practical  account.     Wisdom  is,  in  all  the  complex  relations 
of  human  life  and  conduct  to  know  and  do  His  will." 


Acta    Victoriana.  625 

Tnis  essential  difference  between  the  Wisdom  of  Israel  and  secular 
philosophy  had,  of  course,  an  effect  upon  the  method.  The  Wisdom 
had  strictly  no  method.  As  a  principle  already  known  was  observed 
verifying  itself  in  some  form  or  other,  that  form  was  seized  and  set 
apart  in  a  single  gnome  or  proverb.  The  Book  of  Proverbs,  from  the 
tenth  chapter  onwards,  is  largely  made  up  of  such  observations.  Here 
we  have,  perhaps,  the  most  ancient  proverbs,  and  they  present  us  with 
a  nearer  approach  to  reflective  observation  in  a  methodical  way  than 
we  find  anywhere  else.  But  the  train  of  reflection  being  religious  and 
practical  was  usually  set  in  motion  only  by  something  personal.  Some 
crisis  in  the  religious  life  occurred,  some  point  of  God's  dealing  was 
covered  with  obscurity  ;  and  the  wise  man's  mind  threw  itself  upon 
the  problem  with  an  energy  and  a  passion  which  only  a  matter  of  life 
and  death  could  inspire.  Hence,  the  Hebrew  Wisdom  is  characterized 
by  a  personal  interest  in  the  questions  debated,  very  different  from  the 
objective  coldness  of  ordinary  speculation,  and  by  an  earnestness 
which  has  nothing  in  it  of  the  gaiety  of  the  Socratic  banter. 

Enough  has  now  been  said  to  make  apparent  the  true  nature  of  the 
Hebrew  Wisdom.  It  is  essentially  a  "  Divine  philosophy,  practical 
rather  than  speculative,  never  attempting  logic  or  metaphysics,  but 
contentedly  remaining  within  the  sphere  of  practical  ethics."  A  view 
of  the  universe,  not  as  distinct  from  God,  much  less  a  view  of  God 
distinct  from  the  universe  ;  rather  a  view  of  the  universe  with  God 
indwelling  in  it.  But  the  term  Wisdom  is  used  in  various  ways  to 
express  modifications  of  this  general  idea.  To  the  study  of  these  we 
may  now  turn. 

IV. 

In  the  first  place  the  world,  together  with  all  its  phenomena  and 
occurrences,  may  be  looked  at  in  an  objective  way,  having  no  relation  to 
the  mind  of  man  as  comprehending  it,  or  taking  up  any  moral  position 
in  regard  to  it.  All  that  is  or  that  happens  may  be  regarded  as  an 
expression  of  the  Divine  will  or  efificiency.  In  short,  God  is  the 
reality  behind  every  individual  thing,  whether  in  the  physical  world  or 
in  the  conscious  life  of  man.  The  moral  order  of  social  life,  the 
rewards  or  punishments  of  conduct  in  prosperity  or  misfortune,  human 
reason,  man  himself — all  these  are  but  phenomena.  This  conception 
we  have  in  such  expressions  as  "The  blessing  of  the  Lord  maketh 
rich,  and  labor  addeth  nothing  therewith ; "  "  The  ear  which  hears 
and  the  eye  which  sees,  God  made  them  both."  Perhaps  its  highest 
generalization  is  seen  in  such  gnomes  as  these  :  "The  Lord  made  all 


626  Acta   Victoriana. 

things  answering  to  their  end  ;  "  "  He  hath  made  everything  beautiful 
in  its  timie;  "  "  To  everything  there  is  a  season,  and  a  time  to  every 
matter  under  the  heaven."  The  thought  in  all  these  is  not  far  to  seek. 
The  world,  as  an  orderly  whole,  is  viewed  as  the  expression  of  God's 
mind  ;  it  embodies  and  expresses  God,  His  character,  His  thought  and 
His  method.  The  world,  with  God  immanent  in  it,  considered  in  itself 
as  an  objective  thing,  is  Wisdom.  This  is  the  Divine  Wisdom. 
Hence  the  view  so  frequently  expressed  in  Proverbs  that  true  Wisdom 
is  with  God  alone.  Only  as  He  imparts  himself  to  man  does  man 
become  wise.  True  Wisdom  is  beyond  the  reach  of  nwn's  unaided 
powers.  He  must  search  diligently  for  it.  To  be  sure,  he  must  make 
full  and  honest  use  of  his  natural  abilities ;  but  in  doing  so  he  must 
not  fail  to  recognize  that  Wisdom  is  the  gift  of  God. 

"  If  thou  seek  her  as  silver, 

And  search  for  her  as  for  hid  treasures  : 

Then  shalt  thou  understand  the  fear  of  Yahweh, 

And  find  the  knowledge  of  God. 

For  Yahweh  giveth  Wisdom  ; 

Out  of  his  mouth  cometh  knowledge  and  understanding." 

This  view  of  Wisdom,  as  that  unity  which  forms  the  sum  total  of 
the  Divine  manifestations,  passes  readily  into  a  slight  modification  of 
the  general  conception  :  "  The  world  being  a  unity,  animated  by 
Divine  principles,  of  which  all  its  phenomena  are  embodiments,  these 
principles  may  be  regarded  as  an  articulated,  organized  whole  outside 
of  God  himself,  the  expression  of  His  mind,  but  having  an  existence 
of  its  own  alongside  of  God.  The  unity  of  thought  and  efficiency 
that  animates  and  operates  the  world,  may  be  abstracted  from  Gcd, 
the  actual,  living  Operator.  Thus  there  arises  the  conception  of  an 
idea  of  the  universe  or  world-plan,  which,  however,  is  not  a  mere 
thought  or  purpose,  but  an  efficiency  as  well.  On  account  of  the 
powerful  efficiency  of  God,  this  plan  or  organization  of  principles- 
which  is  the  expression  of  God's  mind  and  power,  may  be  idealized 
and  regarded  as  animated,  and  may  have  consciousness  attributed  to 
it."  Or  to  put  this  in  simpler  language.  Wisdom,  as  a  body  of  prin 
ciples  which  most  fully  express  God's  mind  and  power,  as  having  its 
origin  in  God  and  realizing  itself  in  creation,  is  looked  upon  as  having 
an  existence  of  its  own  beside  God,  or  in  other  words,  is  personified. 
Hence  it  is  viewed  as  Jehovah's  artificer  in  creation.  In  this'work  it 
plays  before  Him  in  the  intoxication  of  delight.  Its  play  is  creation. 
"  As  it  moves  in  grace  and  power  before    Him,   its  exquisitely  "arlicu- 


Acta    Victoriana.  627 

lated  limbs  and  frame  bearing  themselves  with  a  Divine  harmony, 
every  movement  embodies  itself  in  some  creative  work."  This  is  the 
conception  of  Wisdom  we  have  in  Provetbs  8.  22  31. 

"  Jehovah  possessed  me  in  (or  as)  the  beginning"  of  His  way, 
Before  His  works  of  old. 

I  was  set  up  from  everlasting,  from  the  beginning, 
Before  the  earth  was. 

When  there  were  no  depths,  I  was  brought  forth  ; 
When  there  were  no  fountains  abounding  with  water. 
Before  the  mountains  were  settled. 
Before  the  hills  was  I  brought  forth  ; 
While  as  yet  He  had  not  made  the  earth,  nor  the  fields, 
Nor  the  first  of  the  clods  of  the  world. 
When  He  established  the  heavens,  there  was  I  ; 
When  He  set  a  circle  upon  the  face  of  the  deep  : 
When  He  made  firm  the  skies  above  : 
When  the  fountains  of  the  deep  became  strong-, 
When  He  gave  to  the  sea  its  bound, 

That  the  waters  should  not  transgress  His  commandment. 
When  He  marked  out  the  foundations  of  the  earth  ; 
Then  I  was  by  Him  as  a  master  workman  ; 
And  I  was  daily  His  delight. 
Rejoicing  always  before  Him, 
Rejoicing  in  His  habitable  earth  ; 
And  my  delight  was  with  the  sons  of  men." 

A    similar    personification    appears    in    the    Wisdom   of  Solomon 
9.  1-4,  10,  where  Solomon  pleads  with  the  Lord  : 

"  O  God  of  my  fathers,  and  Lord  who  keepest  thy  mercy. 

Who  madest  all  things  by  thy  word, 

And  by  thy  wisdom  thou  formedst  man. 

That  he  should  have  dominion  over  the  creatures   that  were  made 

by  thee. 
And  rule  the  world  in  equity  and  righteousness, 
And  execute  judgment  in  uprightness  of  soul  ; 
Give  me  Wisdom,  her  that  sitteth  by  thee  on  thy  throne. 
Send  her  forth  out  of  the  holy  heavens. 
And  from  the  throne  of  thy  glory  bid  her  come, 
That  being  present  with  me  she  may  toil  with  me. 
And  that  I  may  learn  what  is  well-pleasing  before  thee." 

This  is  the  highest  generalfzation  of  the  term  which  we  find,  and  it 
forms  the  contribution  of  the  Wisdom  Literature  to  the  Christology 
of  the  Old  Testament,  presenting  as  it  does   a  beautiful  prophecy  in 
6 


628  Acta    Victoriana. 

type  of  the  cosmic  significance  of  Christ  as  the  Divine  creative  power, 
a  conception  which  St.  Paul  gives  us  in  his  epistle  to  the  Colossians 
(chap.  I.  15-17),  and  St.  John  in  the  prologue  of  his  gospel. 

Under  these  general  conceptions  Wisdom  is  thus  restricted  to  the 
idea  of  the  world  as  a  moral  and  material  order  and  harmony,  ordained 
and  maintained  by  God,  which  it  is  man's  wisdom,  by  God's  aid,  so  to 
comprehend  as  in  it  to  understand  and  occupy  his  appointed  place. 
This  brings  us  to  another  general  conception  of  the  term  Wisdom. 

Although  this   Divine   Wisdom,   as  thus  described,  operates  in  all 
thing?,  and  consequently  in  man  no  less  than  in  other  things,  it  was 
not  intended  that  it  should  lie  outside  'of  man's  mind,  or  effectuate 
itself  in  him  unconsciously,  as  it  does  in  other  things.     The  difference 
between  him  and  them  is,  that  he  can  understand  the  Divine  Wisdom, 
can  by  the  free  exercise  of  his  will  "■  throw  himself  into  its  current, 
and  thereby  realize  it  in  himself  voluntarily."     In  other  words,  man 
has  the  power  to  apprehend  and  assimilate  the  Divine  Wisdom.  Thus 
his    relation  to  it  becomes  twofold  :  (i)  intelieciual,  and  (2)  religious 
or  moral.     He  can  both  understand  it  and  bring  his  will  and  conduct 
in  harmony  with  it.     And  this  is  Man's  Wisdom.     Thus  we  pass  from 
the  conception  of  Wisdom  as  a  universe  with  God  everywhere  opera- 
tive in  it,  to  a  view  in  which  it  becomes  a  moral  and  religious  factor 
in  the  life  of  man.     And  it  is   not    difficult  to   see  how  the  Hebrew 
mind   would   pass   readily  from  the    one    conception   to   the   other. 
According  to  the  Jewish  mode  of  thought  God  directs  the  whole  course 
of  nature  and  the  whole  life  of  man.     As  in  the  beginning  the  breath 
of  God  gave  life  to  man,  so  the  Divine  Wisdom,  filling  and  ordering 
all  things,  yet  able  to  choose  its  own  course,  enters  into  the  souls  of 
those  who  fear  Him,  and  brings  them   into  unison  with  his  thought. 
This  conception,  indicated  in  Prov.  2.    10  :  "Wisdom  shall  enter  into 
thy  heart,  and  knowledge  shall  be  pleasant  to  thy  soul,"  is  also  very 
distinctly  stated  in  Wisdom  1.4:  "  For  unto  a  malicious  soul  wisdom 
shall  not  enter,  nor  dwell  in  the  body  that  is  subject  unto  sin."     The 
idea  of  Wisdom   here  seems  to   be  parallel  with  the  Old  Testament 
idea  of  "  spirit,"  viz.,  a  life  common  to  God  and  man,  breathed  into 
man   by 'God.      And   this  conception   is  not   "pantheistic  '  in  the 
modern  sense  of  the  term.     It  seems  rather  to  be — to  use  Professor 
Toy's  words — "  an  ethical  and  philosophical  expansion  and  purifica- 
tion of  the  old  tribal    and  national  idea  of  the  unity  of  the  Deity  with 
His  people." 

When  we  view  the  Hebrew   Wisdom  from   this  human  standpoint, 
and  study  the  terms  under  which,  as  an  attribute  of   man,  it   is  more 


A  eta    Vic  to  nana.  629 

closely  defined,  we  discover  that  it  has  everywhere  both    a    theoretical 
and  a  practical  side.     These,  however,  are  rarely  kept  apart,  for  it  is  a 
fundamental  position  of  the  sages  that  God's  purpose  can  be  compre- 
hended only  by  those  in  harmony  with  it.     To  illustrate  :     Take  the 
frequently  quoted  proverb,   "The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of 
knowledge "    (usually   quoted  "  wisdom ").     By   examining   the   two 
terms  "fear"  and  "knowledge,"  we  find  that  each  had  in  the  Jewish 
thought  both  a  theoretical  and  practical  content.     The  former  repre- 
sents God  as  the  source  of  all  ethical  authority  and  law,  and  reverent 
obedience  to  Him  as  the  true  principle  of  life.     The  term  goes  back 
historically  to  the  dread  which  was  felt  in  the  presence  of  the  powerful 
and  stern  tribal  or  national  deity.     Semitic  deities  were  generally  con- 
ceived of  as  lords  and  kings,  exercising  constant  control   over  their 
peoples,  and  punishing  them  for  disobedience.     This  is  the  prevailing 
attitude  of  the  pious  man  throughout  the  Old  Testament,  only  there  is 
a  gradual  growth  in  the  meaning  of  the  term  from  that  of  mere  dread  of 
the  Divine  anger  to  that  of  reverence  for  the  Divine  law,  although  it 
would  seem  that  the  term  never  entirely  lost  the  coloring  implied  in 
the  word  "  fear."     As  one  has  very  aptly  said,  "The  Old  Testament 
ethical  conception  of  life  is  not  love  of  a  moral  ideal  as  the  supreme 
good,  but  regard  for  it  as  an  ordination  of  the  supreme  authority  :  the 
world  is  looked  upon  not  as  a  household  in  which  God  and  man   are 
co-workers,  but  as  a  realm  in  which   God  is  king  and  man  is  subject." 
The  point  of  view,  then,  of  the  sage,  when  he  uses  this  word,  is,  that  he 
who  lives  with  reverent    acknowledgment    of  God  as  lawgiver,  will 
have  within  his  soul  a  permanent  and  efficient  moral  guide — a  guide 
which  will  lead  him  on  to  true  knowledge  of  God.    Thus  the  "fear  of 
the    Lord"  {i.e.    the   attitude   of  reverent   acknowledgment    of   His 
authority)  is  "the  beginning"  (the  first  essential,  to  an  understanding) 
of  true  "knowledge"  (which  is,  of  course,  knowledge  of  God).     But 
this  implies  more  than  an  attitude  of  soul.,  viz,  acknowledgment  of 
God  (the  theoretical  side) ;  it  involves  also  a  direction  of  life,  viz.,  the 
putting  forth  of  the  life  in  active  obedience  to  His  will  (the  practical 
side).     Thus  in   this  term  "fear,'  alone,  there  is  both  a  theoretical 
and  a  practical  content.     This  is  seen,  too,  in  the  term   "knowledge." 
By  the  forth-putting  of  the  life  in  reverent  acknowledgment  of,  and 
obedience  to  God  there  comes  the  "knowledge"  of  God.     But  this 
again   is   practical   as    well  as  theoretical.     There  could  be  no  true 
knowledge  of  God  withoiat  the   effort  to  obey  His  will,  for  to  be  in 
harmony  with  Him  is  surely  necessary  in  order  to  know  Him.     Thus 
these  two  terms   both  involve  the  idea  of   an  attitude  of  soul  (the 


630  Acta    Victoriana. 

attitude  of  reverence  for  authority),  and  an  activity  of  life  (the  activity 
involved  in  obedience  to  the  dictates  of  that  authority).  Hence  the 
very  interesting  fact  that  in  the  Hebrew  Wisdom  one  set  of  terms 
serves  to  express  both  the  intellectual  and  the  moral  wisdom.  The 
"wise"  man  is  the  righteous  man,  the  "fool"  the  godless.  "Intel- 
lectual terms  that  describe  knowledge  are  moral  terms  that  describe 
life."  "  Behold  the  fear  of  the  Lord  that  is  wisdom,  and  to  depart 
from  evil  (that)  is  understanding." 

Other  terms,  under  which  the  general  term  Wisdom,  on  this  human 
side,  is  defined,  look  rather  at  the  intellectual  than  at  the  practical 
side.  Such,  for  example,  are  :  Understanding  or  intelligence,  shrewd- 
ness, sagacity,  practical  ability,  power  to  steer  the  life — a  nautical 
term).  Under  these  terms  it  seems  to  be  regarded  as  an  intellectual 
power — the  gift  of  God,  to  be  sure — but  subject  to  ordinary  con- 
ditions of  training  and  growth,  and  to  a  certain  extent  under  the 
control  of  its  possessor. 

When  looked  at  from  this  theoretical  and  practical  side,  which  we 
have  termed  the  "  Human  Wisdom,"  it  is  difficult  to  say  just  what 
department  of  modern  thought  this  Wisdom  most  nearly  resembles. 
Still  it  will  appear  that  the  Hebrew  sage  collated  the  Divine  and 
human  points  of  view.  He  began  with  certain  conceptions  of  God, 
His  character  and  purposes,  and  His  relations  to  the  world  and  man. 
What  he  observed  in  the  world  and  in  the  life  of  man  was  God  fulfill- 
ing himself  in  many  ways.  Thus  his  doctrine  of  Wisdom  came  fo  be 
a  doctrine  of  Providence  in  a  wide  sense.  But  his  ideas  of  God  and 
of  His  plan  were  not  discovered  by  him  in  the  world  (for  to  repeat 
what  was  said  at  the  beginning  of  our  study,  he  did  not  argue  from 
the  world  back  to  God),  thev  were  rather  given  him  in  the  law,  and 
were,  as  we  should  say,  '■'■  a  priori'''  principles,  the  verification  of 
which  he  sought  in  the  world  and  life  about  him.  And  according  to 
the  ways  in  which  he  saw  these  principles  realized  may  be  classified 
the  differant  phases  of  Human  Wisdom.  To  a  brief  study  of  these 
we  may  now  turn. 

V. 

It  should,  perhaps,  be  said  with  reference  to  this  attempt  at  classifi- 
cation, that  it  does  not  necessarily  imply  that  the  three  forms  which 
will  be  indicated,  follow  one  another  historically.  It  is  merely  an 
effort  to  show,  in  a  general  way,  the  different  phases  through  which 
the  Human  Wisdom  passed  as  it  viewed  the  question  of  the  Divine 
control  of  the  world.  One  cannot  always  argue  from  the  degree  of 
development  of  a  truth  in   Scripture  as  to  the  exact  era  in  history  at 


Ac  fa    Victoriana.  631 

which  It  appeared,  lor  much  may  depend  upon  the  power  of  the 
writer,  and  the  particular  crisis  of  the  people's  history  on  which  he  is 
commissioned  to  shed  light.  Then,  too,  we  must  always  be  ready  to 
recognize  in  Scripture  an  element  which  will  not  accommodate  itself 
to  what  we  might  consider  beforehand  would  be  the  way  in  which 
truth  would  develop  itself.  Hence,  this  effort  to  classify  does  not 
necessarily  decide  the  dates  of  the  books  mentioned. 

To  proceed  to  the  classification,  the  first  form  of  Wisdom  is  that 
which  has  given  us  all  those  results  of  the  s.iges'  observation  which 
indicate  an  exact  harmony  between  certain  principles  and  their  mani- 
festation. The  sage  with  certain  "  a  priori"  conceptions  of  God  and 
His  relation  to  the  world,  looks  out  over  life  for  an  illustration  of 
these  principles  he  holds,  and  he  everywhere  finds  it.  "  The  history 
of  events  and  of  the  life  of  man  shows  a  perfect  equation  between 
occurrence  and  principle.  External  providence  and  God  as  conceived 
are  in  complete  accord."  That  always  happens  which  the  principle 
demands  should  happen.  There  are  no  exceptions.  Naturally,  in 
such  a  view  of  the  world  the  question  of  evil,  and  its  consequences, 
and  its  relation  to  God  occupies  a  large  place.  So,  too,  do  such 
questions  as  those  of  human  prudence,  sense  and  intelligence.  In 
this  phase  of  Wisdom  there  is  no  exception  to  the  general  law  that  it  is 
"  well  with  the  righteous  and  ill  with  the  wicked."  It  is  this  phase, 
which  meets  us  in  the  Book  of  Proverbs,  chaps.  10-22.  To  take  a 
few  examples,  "  The  fear  of  the  Lord  addeth  length  of  days  ;  but  the 
years  of  the  wicked  shall  be  shortened"  (10.  27);  "Riches  profit 
nothing  in  the  day  of  wrath,  but  righteousness  delivereth  from  death  " 
(11.  4);  "  Behold  the  righteous  shall  be  recompensed  in  the  earth ; 
much  more  the  wicked  and  the  sinner"  (11.  31).  Among  these  pro- 
verbs (viz.,  chaps.  10. -22)  there  are  a  few  which  seem  to  lack  any  very 
deep  moral  purpose,  and  are  little  else  than  the  remarks  of  a  keen 
insight  into  the  ways  and  motives  of  men.  Most  of  them,  however, 
have  a  visible  connection  with  higher  principles  and  are  either  designed 
to  exhibit  God  as  realizing  himself  in  life  and  providence,  or  to  show 
the  attitude  which  men  should  hold  toward  God  and  toward  each 
other,  in  view  of  the  principles  by  which  the  world  is  governed.  In 
this  phase  of  Wisdom  the  sage  sees  everywhere  in  life  illustrations  of 
the  principles  he  holds  as  to  God's  government  of  the  world.  Piety, 
for  example,  appears  here  as  the  successful  and  most  advantageous 
course.  Virtue  is  never  unrewarded  (10.  27  ;  16.  20).  Misfortune 
befalls  only  the  ungodly  (11.  31) ;  for  the  pioufs  it  is  only  a  passing 
chastisement. 


632  Ada    Victoriana. 

The  second  form  in  which    wisdom  appears  presents  a  striking  con- 
trast to  this  former  one.     We  now  pass  to  the  phase  in  which  actual 
experiences  are  diametrically  opposed  to  the  principles  held,  a  period 
in  which'^^there  arises  a  deadly  struggle  between   the  mind  filled  with 
principles,  and  phenomena  in  providence  which  seem  to  contradict 
them.     God's  external  providence  is  found  to  be  out  of  harmony  with 
the  necessary  conception  of  God,  and  there  arises  a  deep  problem  for 
religious  faith.     The  wise   man  sees  that  in  some  cases  the  wicked 
prosper,  while  the  righteous  beg  for  bread  ;  or  in  the   larger   national 
sense,  he  sees   God's  chosen  people  Israel  trampled  into  the  dust  by 
the  gigantic  idolatries  of  the   heathen  world.     What  of  his  principle 
now,  that  it  is  well  with  the  righteous  and  ill  with  the  wicked  ?     To 
the  Oriental  mind  this  contradiction  between  principle  and  occurrence 
was  a  very  grave  problem,  for  it  had  no  third  term  to  place  between 
God  and  the  world  by  which  to  solve  its  difficulty,  or,  as  we  should  say, 
it  had  no  idea  of  "secondary  causes."     In  the  Jewish  way  of  think- 
ing, God  and  history,  God  and  occurrences  were  in   immediate  con- 
nection.   "  Godjdid  all  that  was  done  and  did  it  immediately."    Hence 
the  perplexity.     To  the  solution  of  it  the  ancient  Hebrew  addressed 
himself  with  an   energy  which  has  produced  the  masterpiece  of  Old 
Testament  literature — the  Book  of  Job.    Other  parts  of  Scripture  where 
this  second  form  of  Wisdom  appears  are  such  Psalms  as  37,  39,  49  and 
73.     It  is  a  study  of  engaging  interest  to  work  through  the  portions  of 
Scripture  which  bear  the  record  of  the  sages'  efforts  to  solve  this  prob- 
lem  of  the    Divine   government,    and  to   see  how  pious  men  were 
enabled  to  accommodate  themselves  to  the  mystery  ;  what  old  prin- 
ciple they  fell  back  on  ;  what  new  insight  into  God's  providence  was 
given  them  ;  how  sometimes  the   speculative  darkness  remained   im- 
penetrable and  they  sought  to  realize  for  themselves  the  consciousness 
of  God's  presence  in  spite  of  it,   "  Nevertheless  I  am  continually  with 
thee."     Or,  how  again  the  wise  men  moved  the  difficulty  along  from 
stage  to  stage  until  they  pushed  it  across  the  borders  of  this  life  alto- 
gether and  the  Wisdom  became   an  Eschatology  (as  in  the  Book  of 
Wisdom).     There  is  a  deep  pathos  in  all  these  efforts  of  the  sage  to 
solve   this  distressing  perplexity    rising   from    the  fact  that  when  a 
calamity  befell  him,  accustomed  as  he  was  to    see  these  principles 
verify  themselves    in  life   externally,  it  not  only  raised  a  speculative 
difficulty,  but  re-acted  also  on  his  personal  relations  with  God,  and 
thiew  a  cloud  over  them.    We  shall  look  later  at  the  various  considera- 
tions which  the  wise  men  offered  to  explain  the  seeming  contradictions 
in  the  Divine  government.     They  were   for  the  most    part   practical, 
and  scarcely  touched  the  principle  at  all. 


Acta    Victoriana.  633 

The  third  form  of  Wisdom  is  that  which  we  have  in  the  Book  of 
Ecclesiastes.  The  condition  of  things  there  seems  to  be  this.  All 
the  principles  of  Wisdom  as  it  appears  in  Proverbs  are  still  held.  All 
the  problems  cf  the  phase  of  Wisdom  just  discussed  are  also  apparently 
present,  and  in  what  seems  to  be  a  more  aggravated  form.  But  the 
author  here  holds  a  different  attitude  toward  them.  He  no  longer 
sets  himself  to  the  solution  of  the  difficulties  in  a  determined  effort  to 
equate  occurrences  and  principles.  He  rather  sinks  down  with  a 
sense  of  complete  human  prostration  in  the  face  of  difficulties  which 
cannot  be  solved,  and  addresses  himself  to  utilize,  as  best  he  can,  the 
contradiction  which  he  everywhere  sees  between  principle  and 
occurrence.  To  use  Davidson's  words,  "  He  was  nearly  carried  away, 
on  the  one  hand,  by  a  sense  of  dependence  upon  God  and  His  over- 
powering efficiency,  which  was  abject  ;  and  on  the  other,  by  a  sense  of 
the  crushing  evils  and  mass  of  the  world  which  was  overwhelming  ; 
and  between  the  two,  human  prostration  was  complete."  An  analysis 
of  a  book  so  difficult  to  analyze  as  that  of  Ecclesiastes  is,  of  course, 
beyond  the  limits  of  this  discussion.  All  that  can  be  done  here  is  to 
indicate  in  the  most  general  way  the  fundamental  thought  of  the 
writer ;  but  when  this  has  been  done  and  the  book  has  been  carefully 
studied,  I  think  it  will  appear  to  the  reader  that  Dr.  Davidson's  estimate 
of  the  particular  phase  of  Wisdom  it  represents  is  well  borne  out. 
There  seems  to  be  little  question  as  to  the  fundamental  thought  of  the 
book.  "  All  is  vanity  "  is  the  constant  and  pessimistic  wail  of  the 
writer,  and  even  if  in  the  epilogue  (if  it  be  a  part  of  the  original  book) 
the  "  preacher  "  comes  to  a  better  thought  of  God  and  His  dealing 
with  the  world,  it  does  not  alter  the  fact  that  throughout  the  rest  of 
the  book  there  is  everywhere  heard  this  plaintive  note  of  human  power- 
lessness  in  the  face  of  an  overpowering  efficiency  which  fills  the  world 
with  contradictions  past  man's  understanding.  And  the  note  is  so 
persistent  and  is  presented  under  so  many  forms  as  to  make  it  evident 
that  this  book  marks  a  distinct  phase  of  the  sages'  thought  of  the 
Divine  ordering  of  the  world.  In  the  first  of  a  series  of  parallel  argu- 
ments under  which  the  "preacher"  treats  his  general  theme,  "All 
is  vanity,"  he  tries  to  establish  it  as  a  fact  that  all  that  happens  on 
earth  exhibits  an  iron  law  of  cycle,  in  which  certain  passing  phenomena 
recur  regularly  (r.  3-ti).  All  man's  efforts  to  discover  a  reasonable 
ground  for  this  arrangement  come  to  nought  (i.  12-18).  The 
"  preacher  "  assures  us  that  he  has  tried  all  kinds  of  expedients  to 
banish  the  pessimistic  disposition  produced  by  the  above  observation. 
He  has  revelled  in  every  species  of  enjoyment  ;  he  has  ^iven  h  mself 


634  Acta    Victoria7ia. 

to  the  most  laborious  inventions.  But  all  in  vain  (2.  i-ii).  God 
has  a  plan  for  the  world ;  everything  has  its  time  and  season.  But 
man  cannot  find  out  what  this  plan  is,  and  hence,  rarely  orders  his  life 
in  accordance  with  it.  He  may  think  that  a  certain  line  of  conduct 
will  produce  a  certain  result  ;  but  it  may  be  quite  different,  so  that 
life  may  seem  to  be  ruled  by  chance,  not  by  law.  And  he  is  not 
master  of  his  own  fate.  God  has  ordained  this,  and  he  helplessly 
struggles  against  it.  He  is  caught  in  an  evil  snare  and  cannot  escape. 
Hence,  the  best  thing  for  him  to  do  is  to  utilize  his  fate  as  best  he 
may  and  get  the  most  possible  out  of  life  with  all  its  contradictions. 
Life  is  a  bad  business  at  the  best,  but  it  lies  within  man's  power  to 
palliate  its  misery  by  prudence  and  the  due  enjoyment  of  what  little 
pleasure  he  can  get.  The  attempt  to  find  consolation  in  the  pursuit 
of  Wisdom  has  likewise  been  a  complete  failure,  and  has  ended  in 
blank  despair  (2.  17-24).  The  second  argument  on  the  general  theme 
shows  how  the  contraries  which  characterize  all  that  happens  on 
earth  prove  all  labor  on  man's  part  to  be  vain.  Birth  is  followed  by 
death,  planting  by  rooting  up,  etc.  (3.  1-9).  The  law  of  nature,  which 
always  destroys  again  what  it  has  made  (3.  10,  12,  15),  shows  that 
there  is  no  moral  principle  in  the  ordering  of  the  world.  Consequently 
there  can  be  none  in  the  case  of  men  either,  for  as  their  existence  is 
not  essentially  different  from  that  of  the  beast,  no  more  can  their  fate 
be  different  (3.  16,  18-21).  Special  arrangements  for  the  good  man 
are  impossible  in  the  plan  of  the  universe.  In  the  third  argument 
there  is  still  some  complaint  about  human  suffering  from  which  there 
is  no  escape,  and  which  is  yet>  so  useless,  and  about  the  restless  and 
yet  fruitless  labors  of  men.  Laws  of  Nature,  not  moral  law's,  rule 
everything.  There  is  no  Divine  government  of  the  world.  This  is 
proved  by  the  world's  course.  Man's  lot  is  a  continuous,  vain  struggle. 
Pleasures  cannot  compensate  him  for  this,  for  they  rest  on  illusion. 
Nor  does  the  pursuit  of  Wisdom  bring  any  real  satisfaction,  for  the 
pursuit  of  her  is  fruitless.  "  Vanity  of  vanities,  all  is  vanity  !  "  There 
is  something  deeply  pathetic  about  all  this.  And  it  does  not  seem 
very  difficult  to  understand  how  such  a  pessimistic  view  of  the  world 
would  occupy  the  mind  of  one  with  such  postulates  as  the  "preacher  " 
had  with  regard  to  the  Divine  government. 

We  have  thus  traced  the  three  general  aspects  of  Human  Wisdom. 

I'irst^  the  period  of  principles  without  ex^ptions — a  period  perhaps 
necessary  that  there  might  be  well  fi)^  in  the  minds  of  the 
people,  certam  positive,  general  truths  regarding  God's  government' 
and  human  life. 


Acta    Victoriana.  635 

Second,  the  period  of  difficulties  and  exceptions.  "  Here  the 
principles  are  still  so  powerful  that  the  exceptions  are  felt  to  be 
intolerable,  and  are  flung  in  general,  with  a  certain  violence,  out  of  the 
way.  But  the  principles  begin  to  raise  questions,  and  in  consequence 
to  suffer  modifications  through  a  more  extended  observation  of 
actual  life." 

"  Third,  the  period  of  comparative  quiescence  in  the  presence  of 
difficulties  which  are  themselves  drawn  into  the  general  scheme  and 
shown,  as  parts  of  it,  to  have  their  own  utility." 

From  this  classification  it  will  appear,  that  as  the  Wisdom  aimed  at 
detecting  and  exhibiting  the  operation  of  fixed  principles  in  the  world 
and  life,  it  became  practically  "a  doctrine  of  Providence  in  a 
universal  sense."  In  such  a  doctrine  the  question  of  retributive 
justice — -rising  especially  in  connection  with  the  second  phase  of 
Wisdom  we  have  just  discussed — would  necessarily  have  a  very  large 
place,  so  large,  indeed,  as  to  become  the  most  important  question 
of  the  Wisdom  Literature.  Hence,  we  may  bring  our  study  to  a  close 
by  indicating,  in  a  general  way,  the  considerations  urged  by  the  sages 
in  the  effort  to  solve  the  perplexing  problem  as  to  why  the  wicked 
sometimes  prosper,  while  the  righteous  are  afflicted. 

VI. 

The  general  principle  that  it  was  "  well  with  the  righteous  and  ill 
with  the  sinner,"  was  seen  to  be  contradicted  on  two  sides.  The 
wicked  were  many  times  observed  to  be  prosperous,  and  on  the  other 
hand,  the  righteous  suffered  calamity  every  day.  The  first  side  of  the 
difficulty  is  treated  in  such  Psalms  as  37,  49,  and  73 ;  the  second  side, 
in  the  Book  of  Job. 

The  solution  oflfered  by  Psalm  37  is  very  simple.  It  proceeds  upon 
the  idea  that  the  good  fortune  of  the  wicked  has  no  continuance. 
"Fret  not  thyself  because  of  evil  doers,  for  they  shall  soon  be  cut 
down  like  the  grass.  The  wicked  plotteth  against  the  just ;  but  the 
Lord  laugheth  at  him,  for  he  seeth  his  day  coming."  And  on  the 
other  hand,  "Trust  in  the  Lord  and  do  good,  and  thou  shalt  inherit 
the  earth."  In  brilliant,  poetic  language  the  sudden  end  of  the  pros- 
perity of  the  wicked  is  described,  and  this  has  the  counter-description 
opposed  to  it,  of  the  exaltation  and  happiness  of  the  godly,  which 
always  comee  to  pass  after  a  transient  period  of  woe.  The  Psalmist 
satisfies  himself  and  other^ people  with  affirming  the  general  principle, 
and  by  saying  that  the  exception  to  it  is  of  short  duration.  It  is  a 
practical  solution — nothing  more  than  a  palliative  when  the  evil  has 
gone  no  further  than  to  breed  discontent.     The  difficulty  that  there  is 


636  Acta    Victoria7ia. 

any  exception  at  all  does  not  assume  any  great  proportion  in  the 
presence  of  the  acknowledged  brevity  of  its  duration.  In  such  an 
effort  at  solution  there  is  no  principle  reached  (nor  indeed  any  attempt 
at  reaching  any)  either  with  reference  to  God's  general  administration 
of  human  affairs  or  of  His  particular  treatment  of  the  wicked.  The 
solution  was,  of  course,  true  in  particular  cases,  and  was  many  times 
applicable,  but  very  obviously  it  was  incapable  of  being  made  a 
general  principle  to  explain  the  difficulty  and  to  satisfy  the  mind  in 
all  cases.  The  observation  of  new  facts  demanded  new  explanations 
and  further  modifications  of  the  theory.  Wicked  men  might  be  found 
who  had  grown  old  in  their  wickedness. 

Psalm  73  accordingly  grappled  with  the  problem  afresh,  and  sought 
relief  from  the  perplexity  by  dwelling  on  the  manner  of  the  wicked 
man's  death.  It  urges  that  however  long  the  ungodly  might  live,  he 
would  not  depart  from  this  world  in  peace ;  his  end  would  be  amidst 
terrible  manifestations  of  the  Divine  displeasure.  This  Psalm  marks 
an  advance  on  the  one  just  discussed  in  several  ways.  In  the  first 
place  the  Psalmist's  mind  is  in  a  condition  much  more  inflamed.  The 
problem  has  now  passed  from  the  region  of  mere  feeling,  and  has 
become  a  real  speculative  difficulty.  The  writer  calls  his  difficulty 
an  "amal,"  "a  trouble  so  great  as  to  threaten  to  confound  the 
boundary  lines  of  good  and  evil."  'As  for  me  my  feet  were  almost 
gone.  .  .  .  Behold  these  are  the  ungodly  who  prosper  in  the 
world.  .  .  .  Verily  I  have  cleansed  my  heart  in  vain 
for  all  the  day  long  I  have  been  plagued."  The  Psalmist  had  been 
greatly  perplexed  by  the  spectacles  that  life  presented,  and  he  wavered 
between  faith  and  disbelief.  At  last  his  mind  returns  to  its  equi- 
librium, and  in  the  Psalm  he  surveys  the  path  by  which  he  has  reached 
it.  In  the  sanctuary  a  light  had  been  shed  on  the  end  of 
the  wicked.  The  Psalmist  was  enabled  to  look  through  the 
confusions  of  a  life  however  long,  and  behind  the  brilliancy  of  a 
prosperity  however  great,  and  to  behold  the  terrors  of  God's  dis- 
pleasure gathering  round  the  wicked  man  at  last.  This  solution  is 
thus  quite  in  advance  of  that  in  Psalm  37,  as  it  shifts  the  problem  to 
the  edge  of  the  grave,  and  finds  in  the  terrors  which  gather  at  the 
death  of  the  wicked  an  awful  balancing  of  the  inequalities  of  a  lifetime 
of  prosperity.  These  terrors  are  simply  the  foretastes  to  the  wicked 
man  at  his  death,  of  what  life  (or  rather  existence)  in  Sheol  will  be 
to  him,  as  contrasted  with  the  state  of  the  righteous.  The  wicked 
sinks  into  Sheol  and  there  remains  entirely  cut  off  from  fellowship 
with  God.  In  the  case  of  the  righteous  man,  on  the  other  hand, 
Sheol  is  overleapt,  and  fellowship  with  God  is  prolonged.     The  con- 


Ada    Victonana.  637 

siderations  here  given,  while  they  seem  to  embrace  nearly  all  the 
elements  of  a  solution,  simply  move  the  difificulty  on  a  stage,  without 
really  touching  the  principle  at  stake,  for  they  leave  unexplained  the 
fact  that  the  ungodly  may  enjoy  a  lifetime  of  prosperity ;  and  they  are 
inadequate,  too,  from  the  standpoint  of  the  thesis  that  "  all  is  well 
with  the  righteous  and  ill  with  the  sinner,"  a  postulate  which  demanded 
outward  prosperity  for  the  righteous  by  way  of  reward,  and  outward 
suffering  for  the  wicked  by  way  of  punishment.  Hence,  the  solution 
offered  left  room  for  further  complications. 

The  Book  of  Job  differs  from  these  Psalms  in  its  attitude  toward  the 
problem.  The  question  which  occupied  the  Psalmists  was  the  pros- 
perity of  the  wicked  :  here  the  problem  is  the  affliction  of  the  just ; 
and  under  the  form  of  a  drama  we  have  in  this  poem  our  finest  exhi- 
bition of  the  problem  of  the  doctrine  of  retribution  on  all  its  sides  and 
in  all  its  depth.  As  Job's  mind,  step  by  step,  reaches  some  apprehension 
of  the  meaning  of  his  history,  he  throws  aside,  one  after  another, 
traditional  solutions  of  it  which  satisfied  his  friends,  and  which,  if  the 
case  had  not  been  his  own,  would  probably  have  satisfied  him.  He 
destroys,  in  every  one  of  its  forms,  the  principle  of  retributive 
justice.  The  part  played  by  Job,  as  indicated  in  his  speeches,  is 
purely  a  negative  one,  and  the  net  result  of  this  negative  side  of  the 
argument  is  briefly  this  :  "  What  hitherto  it  has  been  the  custom  to 
call  the  exercise  of  Divine  justice  in  the  fortunes  of  men,  is  nothing 
more  than  the  exercise  of  Divine  omnipotence,  whose  resolutions  are 
without  any  moral  quality.  These  take  their  place,  undistinguished, 
amongst  natural  occurrences,  be  these  beneficial  or  destructive,  and 
aflfect  all  men  alike.  In  like  manner  individuals  are  prosperous,  or 
the  reverse,  in  the  affairs  of  their  natural  life,  without  regard  to 
whether  they  are  good  or  bad.  The  gifts  of  prosperity  and  the  blows 
of  adversity,  in  so  far  as  by  these  are  understood  mater'al  well 
being  or  suffering,  do  not  depend  at  all  on  the  moral  character  of  the 
man,  and  have  no  relation  at  all  to  the  righteousness  of  God.  Such 
is  the  result  of  an  unprejudiced  examination  of  things.  The  old  doc- 
trine of  Divine  retribution  is  completely  shattered  against  it."  On 
the  positive  side  of  the  problem,  the  book,  as  I  understand  it,  contri- 
butes in  a  twofold  way  :  one  practical  and  to  religious  faith,  the  other 
speculative  and  to  a  troubled  mind.  There  is,  first,  in  the  speeches  of 
the  Almighty  (chaps.  38-41)  the  answer  to  religious  faith.  What 
this  was  we  are  left  to  infer.  But  whatever  it  was,  Job's  vision  of  God 
brought  to  him  an  elevation  and  rest  of  soul,  in  which  the  speculative 
difficulty  is  lost  in  a  larger  religious  experience  which  satisfies  the 
heart.     It  would  seem  from  the  setting  of  these  Jehovah   speeches 


638  Acta    Victoriana. 

that  the  reply  which  satisfied  Job's  heart  was  to  this  effect :  Nature  in 
her  positive  operations,  in  the  variety  of  her  creatures,  and  in  their  mode 
of  hfe,  reveals  an  admirable  law  and  order  ;  from  this  it  follows,  that 
not  merely  brute  force  but  also  hidden  wisdom  interpenetrates  and 
controls  the  life  of  nature.  The  depths  of  this  wisdom  are  indeed 
beyond  man's  understanding,  but  the  analogy  of  the  life  of  nature 
leads  us  to  postulate  a  similar  order  for  the  moral  world,  although 
man  cannot  state  its  laws.  And  the  implication  is,  that  in  this  order 
all  is  being  overruled  for  man's  good.  The  speculative  answer  is 
given  us  in  the  prologue ;  and  here  we  see  an  advance  on  all  former 
theories  amounting  almost  to  a  revolution.  In  the  revelations  of  the 
heavenly  Cabinet  suffering  is  seen  to  be  abstracted  entirely  from  the 
merits  of  the  sufferer,  and  raised  to  the  place  of  a  general  force  in 
the  constitution  of  the  Universe,  used  by  God  for  general  ends,  like 
other  forces,  and  "  affecting  individuals  not  in  their  own  cause,  but  in 
the  interest  of  the  whole." 

Such,  then,  is  the  highest  point  to  which  the  Hebrew  sage  has 
taken  us  in  his  effort  to  solve  the  perplexities  of  a  problem  whose 
mysteries  have  not  all  yet  passed  away,  even  under  the  light  of  a  fuller 
revelation.  Beyond  this  it  scarcely  concerns  us  to  go,  although  it  is 
interesting  to  notice  that  when  the  doctrine  of  immortality  came  in, 
the  discussion  of  God's  justice  closed,  in  the  apparent  assumption 
that  the  future  will  wipe  out  the  seeming  injustice  of  the  present. 
This  is  apparently  the  thought  in  the  Book  of  Wisdom,  which  virtually 
atifirms  that  this  injustice  exists  only  to  human  sight,  and  is  inex- 
plicable when  the  present  alone  is  considered.  In  affirming  this  the 
"  Wisdom  "  passes  over  to  an  Eschatology  and  discussion  ends. 


T' 


Prophetic   Vision 

BY    CLVO   JACKSON,    '05. 

'HE  prophet  is  essentially  the  man  to  whom  "the  word  of  the 
1  Lord  has  come.'"  Thus,  it  is  that  again  and  again  the  great 
seers  of  sacred  history  are  introduced  ;  and  their  mission  has  been  to 
reveal  that  bit  of  eternal  truth  God  has  ventured  to  enti|j:st  to  their  care. 
A  share  in  this  divine  confidence  is  ours  ;  even  in  us  is  son>ething 
of  vital  truth  confided.  For  "  it  shall  be  in  the  last  days,  saith  God, 
I  will  pour  out  my  spirit  upon  all  flesh,  and  to  your  sons  and  to  your 
daughters  shall  the  word  of  the  Lord  come,  and  your  young  men  shall 
see  visions  and  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams." 

The  dream  is  of  the  past,  the  vision  is  of  the  future.     Old  men  are 
they  who  dream  dreams.     The  gray-haired  grandfather  delights  to  re- 


Ada    Victoriana.  639 

call  the  scenes  of  his  youth.  For  him  the  golden  age  is  the  good  old 
time  ;  our  oldest  living  graduate  must  needs  write  "  Reminiscences," 
for  "your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams." 

Not  so  the  youth  ;  he  will  write  of  visions,  of  ideals.  The  young  man 
dips  far  into  the  future  and  looks  forward  expectantly  to  that  far-off 
realization  of  his  fondest  and  ever-growing  hope.  Men  who  have  be- 
queathed great  discoveries  and  inventions,  have  ever  been  young  men; 
for  with  that  far-seeing,  youthful  eye,  quick  to  discern  new  relations, 
comes  the  vigour  to  launch  plans,  which  to  the  staid  man  of  years  seem 
foolhardy.  Marconi  is  a  young  man.  And  it  is  he  who  sees  the 
vision  ;  the  old  man  dreams  the  dream.  Only  occasionally  will  you 
meet  with  some  rare  spirit,  who,  despite  his  years,  has  kept  his  heart 
young — one  who  has  never  lost  sight  of  his  vision  ;  such  an  one  is 
Merlin,  who  even  when  dying  follows  the  gleam. 

To  some  of  Victoria's  students — young  in  heart — has  come  the  pro- 
phetic vision.  These  can  not  content  themselves  with  only  Canada 
for  Christ ;  they  would  be  true  Canadians — but  above  their  national 
sentiment  rises  the  wider,  universal  concern  for  brother-men,  and  they 
must  seek  to  bring  the  whole  world  to  Him.  To  this  end  they  pur- 
pose spending  a  life  where  each  can  do  his  most  to  realize  the  ideal — 
some  in  Japan  and  China,  some — it  may  be — at  home  ;  which  inter- 
preted means  that  they  are  determined  to  make  their  will  subservient  to 
His  will — -that  they  are  determined  to  be  obedient  unto  the  heavenly 
vision — to  be  obedient  even  unto  death. 

But  why  is  the  vision  come  to  some  particular  students  ?  That  the 
vision  may  become  general.  The  historic  plan  has  been  to  particularize 
truth,  that  it  may  thus  become  general.  Israel,  Greece,  Rome,  each 
has  had  its  particular  truth  to  teach  to  the  world.  A  particular  day  in 
seven  we  hold  sacred,  in  order  that  our  every  day  may  become  sacred  — 
may  become  particular.  Truth  must  become  particular  ;  added  to 
this  is  the  further  consideration,  that  truth  must  become  incarnate. 
We  will  be  interested  only  in  men.  When  the  world  is  prepared  for 
new  truth,  there  must  come  the  man  sent  from  God  to  stand  for  it. 
Other  men  may  have  guessed  that  the  world  was  round  ;  but  the  truth 
must  become  incarnate,  there  must  come  the  Columbus,  to  live  and 
give  his  life,  if  need  be,  all  for  his  fact.  When  the  world  was  ready 
for  the  larger  revelation  that  the  All-great  is  the  All-loving,  too,  this, 
even  this  must  become  incarjiate  ;  and  He  who  was  to  stand  for  this 
fact,  even  though  the  son  of  God^became  the  son  of  man.  So  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  that  He  is  not  willing  that  any  should  perish,  has 
become  particular  and  incarnate  in  us  ;  the  vision  has  come  to  some 
that  others  might  see. 


640 


A  da    J  Ictoriana . 


MISS  ALICE  E.  WILSON,   wlio    was    obi  gtd    to  drop   out  of 
college  at  the  end  of  her  third  year,  was  back  for  the  Convo- 
cation gaieties. 

'TwAS   amusing  to    hear  the    quartette,  Misses  Wallace,    Wilson, 
Spence  and  Patterson,  give  their  old  cry  : 

Who  are  we  ?     Can  you  guess  ? 
We  are  the  scribes  of  the  H.  C  S. 
Are  we  workers?     None  can  beat  I 
We  would  rather  work  than  eat  ! 

It's  all  over  for  better  or  for  worse. 
Next  year  of  course  we'll  study. 

If  we  know  more  it  is  what  we  learned. 

Here's  to  a  year  gone,  but  not  forgotton — 1904-05  ! 

Brownlee — "  I  am  a  Freshman,  and  I  have  the  interests  of  the 
Freshmen  very  much  at  heart,  especially  next  year." 

Forbes  R.  (to  Local  Editor) — "  Here's  a  local  for  you — a  girl  spoke 
to  me  in  the  Hall." 

Small  boy  meeting  on  St.  Mary  S;reet,  at  7.30  a.m.  Present — 
G.  E.  T.  and  C.  D.  H. — "  There  goes  a  couple  of  those  bum  Metho- 
dist preachers."'     (Kindness  of  H.  D.  R.) 

(Belated) — Freshette  (at  Senior  Dinner) — "Who  v!Z.%  Auld  Lang 
Sy7ie  1  " 

At  the  Metropolitan  Church  Sunday  night  before  an  exam.    Sopho 
more  (reading  notes  before  the  service) — "  One  can't  afford  to  be  too 
narrow  at  this  time  of  the  year." 

Hiles,  at  the  photographer's  (passing  the  comb  over  his  bald  spot) 
— "  There  1  as  long  as  it's  back  out  of  my  eyes." 

Mlss  G — ge  was  so   apprehensive  lest  the  preacher   should  "  fall 

into  the  bath-tub"  at  J Street  B.  Church  one  Sunday  evening, 

that  she  couldn't  listen  to  the  sermon. 

SoPHETTE  (meeting  mother  of  J.  L.  Rutledo[e) — "  I  am  so  glad  to 
meet  you.     I  think  I  like  you  better  than  your  brother." 


Ada.   Victoriana.  641 

Seniorette  (returning  from  sunrise  picnic) — "  I  think  you  boys 
ought  to  go  over  and  hook  that  scarlet  and  gold  awning. '  J.  A.  M. 
— "O,  but  you  can't;  it  has  'stationery'  on  it." 

Stapleford — "What  do  you  know  about  Simcoe  County?" 
Morgan — "  Well,  I  ought  to  know  something  about  it,  I've  lived  in 
Cookstown,  Hillsdale,  Coldwater  and  Midland."  S — "  What  were 
you  working  at?"  M.  (cogitating) — "Oh!  just  growing  up."  S — 
"Say,  you  didn't  work  long  hours  at  it,  did  you  ?" 

Miss  S — r,  '05—"  Miss  P — n,  won't  you  play  '  Consolation  ?  '  You 
know  we  won't  have  '  Consolation '  next  year."  Personal  Ed.  (antici- 
pating pleasure  of  being  a  professor  at  Stanstead  College  next  year) — 
"I'm  glad  I'll  be  within  reach  of  '  Consolation '  when  I'm  lonely." 
Miss  P— n — "Do  you  expect  to  be  lonely  after  Mr.  B— t."  J.  S.  B.— 
"  I  hope  so.  Miss  P — n." 

Jenkins,  '07 — "  How  did  you  fellows  all  get  pseudonyms  in  a  ox  bV 
"  We're  aliy.s-  in  our  class." 

They  were  discussing  Greek  legends  at  the  dinner  table,  and  the 
"  obol  to  be  given  the  ferryman  of  the  Styx,  was  mentioned.  Quoth 
Bradshaw— "They  must  have  had  money  to  burn  in  those  days." 

A  young  man  wrote  on  an  exam. 
For  which  he'd  neglected  to  cram, 

He  put  up  a  bluff 

But  it  wasn't  enough. 
When  the  results  came  out  he  said,  "  Pshaw  !" 

J.  S. — B — t,  '05 — "  When  Naughty  Five  meets  again  each  man  is 
expected  to  bring  at  least  one  wife." 

Brigham  Young  Morgan — "  I'm  terribly  excited.  That's  the 
kind  of  gloves  I  wear  when  I  am  getting  married." 

Chaperone  of  '05's  walking  party,  June  4th,  seeing  the  botany 
box  slung  over  J.  A.  M.'s  shoulder — "  What  in  the  world  has  Mr. 
Dor  son  got  there.     Is  he  going  to  collect  bugs  ?  " 

At  the  Sunrise  Breakfast.  Reggie — "  I  hope  my  wife  will  never 
have  to  get  up  at  five  o'clock  to  chaperone  a  college  party." 

Prof.  Langford  (rising  to  speak) — "  Do  you  wish  some  toast  ?  " 
Robbie — "I  should  like  it  "buttered." 

Prof.  L —  (in  speech  after  breakfast) — "  I  have  had  a  very  happy 
time  so  far.  I  am  here  largely  because  Mrs.  Langford  is,  but  I  am 
glad  to  be  here,  barring  the  initial  difficulty  of  starting."  Pres.  Camp- 
bell— "  I  can't  say  I  can  sympathize  with  Prof.  L —  about  difficulty  of 
rising  so  early."     Prof.  L — "  You  will  some  day." 


642  Ada    Victo7-iana. 

In  a  quest  for  a  position  of  isolation  and  mental  abandon,  a  fair 
Senora  resorted  innocently  to  the  present  sarcophagus  of  one  of 
Egypt's  queens.  Her  Royal  Ghostess,  in  high  disdain  that  a  mortal 
should  disturb  her  ancient  peace  by  assuming  in  her  presence  the 
undignified  state  of  plugging,  complained  to  Osiris,  who  straightway 
telepathed  the  Curator  of  the  Relics  to  interfere.  This  one  proceeded 
thus  diplomatically  :  Curator  opens  door — departs.  Nothing  doing  ! 
Interval — repeats — hesitates^ — goes.  Meme  jeu.  Again — lingers — 
"  Oh  !  do  you  wish  to  use  this  room,  '  Dr.' !  \  Burwash  ?  "  Curator — 
"  Oh  I  no,  Miss  Patte — son,  I  just  thought  I  would  look  in  and  see 
how  the  mummy  was."  Enters — takes  up  mummy's  head  caressingly 
— says  something  in  Esquimau.x — rambles  on.  Fair  Senora  celerrhne 
exiit.     Mummy  fades. 


Acta  Bo.^rd. 


Editor-in-Chief— C.  E.  Mark,  '06. 

Literary— Miss  E.  L.  Chubb,  '06  ;  E.  E.  Ball,  '06. 

Scientific — R.  J-  Manning,  '06. 

Personals  and  Exchanges — H.  F.  Woodsworth,  B.A.,  '07. 

Locals — J.  L.  Rutledge,  '07. 

Athletics — C  J.  Ford,   07. 

Missionary  and  Religious — E.  W.  Stapleford,  B.A. 

Business  Manager — W.  E.  Galloway,  '06. 

Assistant  Business  Manager — H.   W.  Brownlee,  '08. 

Secretary — R.  Stockton,  'oS. 

Permanent  Executive  of  the  Class  of  '05  :  President,  T.  P.  Camp- 
bell, B.A.:  Vice-President,  Miss  A.  D.  Switzer,  B.A.  ;  Secretary, 
J.  S.  Bennett,  B.A.;  Treasurer,  Miss  E.  Walker,  B.A. 


The  following  are  the  officers  elected  by  the  various  societies  for 
the  coming  year  : 

Y.W.C.A.— Hon.  Pres.,  Mrs.  Misener,  B..A.;  Pres.,  Miss  K.  R. 
Thompson,  '06  ;  Vice-Pres.,  Miss  M.  E.  Carman,  '07  ;  Sec.^  Miss 
Mary  Gundy,  '07  :  Treas.,  Miss  Isabel  Gowanlock,  '08. 

Woman's  Literary  Society — Hon.  Pres.,  Mrs.  Parker  ;  Pres.,  Miss 
K.  E.  Cullen,  '06  :  Vice-Pres.,  O.  G.  Patterson,  '06  ;  Critic,  Miss  A. 
E,  Deacon,  '06 ;  Asst.  Critic,  Miss  M.  Bunting,  '07  :  Rec.  Sec,  Miss 
M.  E.  Miles,  '07  ;  Cor.  Sec,  Miss  Nora  Lewis,  '08  ;  Acta  Board, 
Miss  E.  L.  Chubb,  '06,  Miss  M.  B.  Landon,  '07. 


Ac^a    Victoriana.  643 

Union  Literary  Society — Hon.  Pres.,  Dr.  Bell ;  Pres.,  D.  A.  Hewitt, 
'06  ;  ist  Vice-Pres.,  A.  M.  Harley,  'ofS  ;  2nd  VicePres.,  F.  E.  Coombs, 
'07  ;  Critic,  E.  W.  Morgan,  BA.  ;  Asst.  Critic,  E.  J.  Moore,  '06  ; 
Leader  Govt.,  J.  G.  Brown,  '06  ;  Leader  0pp.,  G.  A.  King,  '07  ;  Cor. 
Sec,  A.  D.  Macfarlane,  '07  ;  Rec.  Sec,  P.  G.  Knox,  '08  ;  Treas.,  J.  B. 
Lamb.  '07  ;  Curator,  F.  S.  Albright,  '08. 

Glee  Club— Hon.  Pres.,  W.  G.  Connolly,  B.A.;  Pres.,  M.  C  Lane, 
'06;  Asst.  Leader,  A.  Rankin,  B.A.;  Sec,  E.  J.  Moore,  '06  ;  Treas. 
J.  M.  Zurbrigg,  '06;  Bus.  Mgr.,  T.  P.  Campbell,  B.A. 

Symphony  Orchestra — Hon.  Pres  ^  Dr.  F.  N.  Badgley  ;  Pres.,  J.  H. 
Adams,  '06;  Vice.-Pres.,  K.  H.  Smith,  '08;  Sec-Treas.,  C.  B.  Kelly, 
'07  ;  Librarian,  Rev.  T.  Green,  B.A.;  Bus.  Mgr.,  Rev.  E.  M.  Burwash, 
M.A.,  B.D. 

Classical  Association — Hon.  Pres.,  Dr.  Bell  ;  Pres.  (accl.j,  J.  W. 
Cahoon,  '06  ;  Sec,  H.  B.  Butcher,  '08  ;  Treas.,  Miss  Nora  Lewis,  '08  ; 
Councillors,  D.  A.  Hewitt,  '06,  Miss  Ethel  Chadwick,  '07  ;  Miss  Irene 
H>land,  '08. 

Tennis  Club — Hon.  Pres.,  Miss  Addison,  B.A.;  Pres.  S.  G.  Mills, 
'06  ;  Vice-Pres.,  Mi-ss  E.  M.  Keys,  '06  ;  Sec-Treas.,  H.  W.  Baker, '07; 
Asst.  Sec,  P.  R.  Brecken,  '08  ;  Councillors,  Miss  Grange,  '07,  Miss 
Maclaren,  '08,  G.  E.  Trueman,  '06,  M.  C.  Lane,  '06  ;  A.  U.  Rep., 
H.  D.  Robertson,  B.A. 


Indian  Relics  Fund 

SUBSCRH'TIONS. 

•  (From  May  2j,  igo4,  to  .l.'ay  24,  igoj.) 
Cash. 

'03.  J    II.  Wallace,  B. A.,  $5.00, 

'06.  (Collected  by  D.  A.  He.\itt) :  D.A.  Hewitt,  $3.00  ;  H.  G.  Brown,  $2.00  ; 
J.  M.  Copela  d,  $3.00;  G.  E.  Trueman,  $2.00;  C.  E.  Mark,  $3.00;  J.  W. 
Cahoon,  $2.00;  R.  J.  Manning,  $2.00  ;  J.  Wei's,  $3.00.     Total,  $20.00. 

'07.  (Collected  by  L.  N.  Richardson) :  A.  D.  Macfarlane,  $2.00 ;  F.  W.  H. 
Armstrong,  $1  00;  II.  B.  Dwight,  $3.00  ;  H.  F.  Woodsw;  rth,  $1.00;  J.  L.  Rut- 
ledge,  $1.00;  H.  J.  Sheridan,  $1.00;  L.  L.  Lawrence,  $1.00;  F.  F.  Coombs, 
$2.00;  W.  T.  Brown,  $1.00;  A    K.  Edmison,  $1.00.     Total,  $14.00. 

'08.  (Collected  by  D.  W.  Ganton) :  A.  E.  Owen,  $1.00;  W.  A.  McCubbin, 
$1.00;  A.  N.  Kitt,  81  00;  A.  MacLean,  $1.00;  C.  R.  Gundy,  $1.00;  W.  N. 
Courtice,  $1.00;  C.  W.  Coulter,  $1.00;  F.  S.  Albright,  $1  00  ;  W.  B.  Woitman, 
$1.00;  D.  E.  Dean,  $1.00;  E.  J.  Halbert,  $1.00;  C.  F.  Connolly,  $1.00;  K.  II. 
Smith,  $1.00;  J.  C.  Kee,  $1.00.     Total,  $14.00. 

Conference  Theology— (Collected    by    Rev.    R.    A.    Whattam)  :    Rev.    A.    E. 
Lunau,  $5.60;  Rev.  A.  J.  Brace,  $5.00  ;  anonymous,  per  Rev.  A.  J.  Brace,  $4.00. 
Total,  $14.60. 
7 


644  Acta    Victoriana. 

Note;. 

'07.   (Collected  by  L.    ISi.    Richardson):  F.  W.   H.    Armstrong,  $4.00;  E.  J, 

Jenkins,  $5.00;  W.  B.  AlVjertson,  $5.00;  H.  J.  Sheridan,  $2.00:  A.  K.  Edmison, 
S2.00;  J.  R.  Rutledge,  .$2.00:  \\.  F.  Woodsworth,  §2.00;  J-  N.  Tribble,  §3.00; 
W.  T.  Brown,  I2.00.     Total,  $27.00. 

"oS.   (Collected  by  D.  W.   Ganton) :    E.  J.    Mathews,   S4.00  ;  G.   C.    Raymer, 
S5.00;  R.    A.    Downey,  S4.00  ;  A.  L.    Smith,  S5.00  ;  H.  W.  Nancekivell,  Si.oo 
A.  X.  Kitt,  $4.00.     Total,  S23.00. 

Complete  Financial  Statement  re  Subscriptions . 

Receipts. 

cash.             notes.  totals. 

The  Chancellor's  Lecture $20  00             $20  00 

The  Faculty 53  00             53  00 

Graduates  to  "01 16  50             16  50 

Naughty  Two,  "02 49  45             $40  00  89  45 

Naughty  Three,  '03 49  00                17  00  66  00 

Naughty  Four,  '04 37  21                44  00  81  21 

Naughty  Five,  '05 44  50               95  03  I39  5° 

Naughty  Six,  '06 61   35                22  00  83  35    ' 

Naughty  Seven,  '07     14  00               27  00  41  00 

Naughty  Eight,  '08 14  00               23  00  37  00 

Conference  Theology 31  60                6  od  37  60 

Interest 5    18              5   18 


Grand  Totals $395  79  $27400  §66979 

Total  Cash  Receipts   S395  79 

Disbursements. 

Interest,  6%  on  $450.00 §27  00 

Discount  on  Draft    o  15 

Payment  on  Note   130  00 

Interest,  6%  on  $320.00     21   15 

Payment  on  Note    1 20  00 

Payment  on  Note    30  00 

Interest,  6%  on  $200.00,  $170.00 13  20 


Dec. 

19, 

1902. 

Feb. 

5. 

1903. 

Feb. 

23. 

1903. 

Nov. 

19, 

1903- 

Feb. 

15, 

1904. 

Aug. 

8, 

1904. 

Dec. 

28, 

1904. 

Total  Cash  Disbursements S341   50 

May   24,  1905.     Cash  Balance 54  29 


S395  79 

The  committee  are  pleased  to  acknowledge  the  assistance  given  by  Mr.  J.  F. 
Knight,  B.A.,  in  the  canvass  among  the  gentlemen  of  Naughty  Eight. 

The  attention  of  those  subscribers  whose  notes  are  overdue  is  called  to  a  motion 
passed  by  the  Union  Literary  Society  empowering  the  committee  to  send  a  billet 
donx  to  such  delinquents — hence  carpe  diem. 

I.  A.  Dawson,  B.A., 

Convener. 


Acta    Victoriana. 


645 


O 


XCE  again  the  shield,  the  much-coveted  shield,  has,  with 
a  judgment  which  we  cannot  but  commend,  shown  a 
preference  for  summering  in  the  Queen  City.  But  we  must 
not  commend  it  too  highly,  for  it  was  not  until  a  deputation  from 
Toronto  had  visited  Whitby,  and  had  used  all  their  powers  of 
persuasion,  that  it  consented  to  accompany  them  back  to  the 
cool  and  shady  halls  of  Victoria. 

It  was  for  this  reason,  then,  that  the  morning  of  May  24th 
saw  a  merry  group  at  the  Union  Station,  welcoming  stragglers 
and  awaiting  tickets  from  the  man-in-the-line.  But  the  engineer 
was  evidently  not  as  patient  as  the  students,  for  at  8  o'clock  he 
steamed  away,  leaving  the  man-in-the-line  and  four  or  five  of  his 
followers  running  as  poor  seconds.  The  first  contingent 
arrived  safely  and,  after  being  welcomed  at  the  station  and  col- 
lege, proceeded  to  make  and  renew  acquaintances,  until  the  sec- 
retary should  have  completed  arrangements  for  the  matches. 
Nothing  final  could  be  decided,  however,  as  the  President'  of  our 
tennis  club  was  missing,  for  he  had  been  among  the  "  also 
rans  "  at  the  Union  Station.  But  a  later  train  brought  these 
unfortunates  to  Oshawa,  and  from  there  they  came  by  coach  to 
the  College.  But  we  still  felt  that  all  was  not  complete,  and 
breathed  a  sigh  of  surprise  and  relief  when  the  stalwart  form  of 
Mr.  F.  W.  Ketchum  Harris,  B.A.,  '04,  was  seen  entering  the 
gates.  He  joined  the  group  about  Dr.  Hare,  and  in  a  few- 
minutes  they  dispersed  to  start' the  tournament  forthwith.  But 
the  delay  had,  by  no  means,  caused  any  waste  of  time,  for  both 
then  and  throughout  the  day,  the  members  of  the  guard  of  honor 
seemed  to  have  learned  very  thoroughly  from  their  college  work, 
not  to  let  time  and  opportunity  slip  by. 

The  first  contest  was  between  Miss  Desire  Campazzi,  O.  L.  C, 
and  Miss  Helen  Graham,  Vic.  The  first  set  was  won  by  Miss 
Campazzi,  6 — 4.  but  as  the  game  went  on  Miss  Graham  got  her 
hand  in  and  with  more  steady  playing  won  out  6 — 4,  6 — o. 

Miss  Mabel  Harrison,  Vic,  won  from  Miss  Petty  Smith,  O. 
L.  C,  after  a  long  and  closely  contested  match.  Miss  Harrison 


646  Ada    Vic  tori  ana. 

winning-  by  more   staving  power.     The  score  was  4 — 6,  8 — 6, 
8—6. 

Miss  Grace  jMaclaren,  A'ic,  won  from  ]Miss  ^Nlabel  Campazzi, 
(J.  L.  C,  3 — 6,  7 — 5,  6 — 1.  Miss  Maclaren's  playing  after  the 
first  set  was  marked  by  some  splendid  placing. 

]\liss  Cauldwell,  O.  L.  C,  won  from  ^liss  Biggar,  Vic.  For 
although  ^liss  Biggar  rallied  in  the  second  set,  ^liss  Cauldwell 
finished  stronger.     Score  6 — i,  i — 6,  7 — 5. 

In  the  doubles  ]\lisses    ^laclaren  and  Biggar,  \"ic.,  won  from 
blisses  Cauldwell  and  ^Nlabel  Campazzi,  O.  L.  C,  6 — i,   i — 6, 
6 — 2;  and  Alisses   Graham  and  Harrison,  Vic,  won  from  ]\Iisses 
Desire  Campazzi  and  Smith,  O.  L.  C,  6 — 3,  but  owing  to  lack 
of  time  the  game  was  not  finished. 

A'ictoria  thus  won  four  out  of  a  possible  five  events,  making 
her  wins  total  five  out  of  the  eight  semi-annual  tourneys,  which 
have  been  held  since  the  present  shield  has  been  up  for  competi- 
tion. 

Though  the  tennis  furnished  the  greater  part  of  the  programme 
throughout  the  day,  the  scattered  groups  on  the  sunny  lawns 
attested  that  other  interests  were  being  considered.  Kodaks 
were  plentiful  and  "  Percy,"  with  his  usual  courtesy,  consented 
to  act  as  a  model  for  a  group  of  fair  camera-owners.  He  posed 
in  a  realistic  manner  as  the  "  Sleeping  Beauty ;"'  "  Robbie  "  acted 
as  "  bell  boy  "  and  "  Jain  ""  and  "  Freddie  "  Harris  ran  a  race, 
as  their  contribution  to  the  fun. 

In  the  evening  it  was  only  dire  necessity  that  induced  us, 
bearing:  the  shield,  to  tear  ourselves  awav  and  turn  our  sun- 
burned  faces  toward  Toronto.  To  the  kindly  entertainment  of 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hare  during  the  day,  Miss  Addison's  luncheon 
after  arrival  at  the  Hall,  furnished  a  happy  climax.  The  end 
of  examinations.  Queen's  weather,  and  the  many  delights  which, 
for  brevity,  can  best  be  summed  up  under  the  name  Ontario 
College,  had  combined  to  make  the  day  a  perfect  one. 

Looking  ox,  "05. 

Notes. 

What  happened  baseball  in  Mctoria  this  spring?  The 
query  has  been  put  to  us  repeatedly,  and  thus  far  has 
been  unanswered.  A  large  quantity  of  goods  requisite  to  the 
game  found  its  way  from  Harry  Love's  to  the  big  locker  in  the 
dressing  room,  but  beyond  being  stolen  in  small  lots,  the 
beautiful  new  gloves,  balls,  bats,  etc.,  have  been  little  use.  The 
trouble  then  would  seem  to  lie  with  the  players.  Strange  to 
say  the  original  husky  nine  which  had  upheld  Vic's  reputation 


Ada    Victoriana.  647 

for  the  last  few  years,  remained  almost  intact.  The  onlv  con- 
clusion we  can  draw,  then,  is  that  interest  has  fallen  off,  and 
that  the  former  enthusiasts  have  suffered  a  change  of  spirit.  If 
this  change  is  due  to  the  management  of  the  team,  those  in 
authority  should  be  severely  censured,  regardless  of  their 
motives.  If  there  is  a  lack  of  support  or  interest  for  any  par- 
ticular line  of  athletics,  that  line  may  be  dropped,  but  the  way 
in  which  baseljall  has  been  thrown  down  this  season  reflects 
no  credit  upon  an  organization  which,  generally  speaking,  holds 
an  enviable  reputation  for  its  businesslike  methods.  Our  base- 
ball record  has  always  been  a  clean  and  dignified  one,  and  to 
let  the  game  die  out  unattended,  unthought  of,  is  a  lamentable 
thing.  As  far  as  we  know,  no  discussion  in  this  regard  took 
place  at  any  of  the  regular  meetings  of  the  "  Union."  It  is  to 
be  hoped  that  the  future  will  be  innocent  of  such  unbusinesslike 
procedure.  The  burly  twirlers,  catchers  and  sluggers  have  been 
much  in  evidence  loitering  in  the  corridors,  disporting  them- 
selves on  the  tennis  courts  and  alley  board,  but  the  untrammelled 
appearance  of  the  grass  on  the  campus  shows  that  they  are 
strangers  to  it.  i\Ir.  Campbell  i\}as  seen  once  limping  painfully 
around  the  field,  while  little  Jane  rolled  in  the  tall  grass  playing 
with  a  batted  off  cover,  but  aside  from  this  pathetic  demonstra- 
tion of  the  fact  that  an  old  love  never  really  dies,  we  have  no 
evidence  of  any  attempt  to  maintain  the  sport.  We  grieve  to 
see  these  men  of  pristine  greatness  lose  energy  and  descend  to 
a  state  of  puffy  inactivity,  shambling  about  with  pendulous  jowl 
and  laggard  gait.  Only  one  or  two  excuses  have  been  offered, 
and  after  serious  consideration,  we  fail  to  see  that  they  are  re- 
markably plausible.  In  the  first  place,  some  of  the  players  have 
been  so  busy,  having  graduation  photos  taken  that  really  no  one 
should  expect  their  presence  on  the  diamond  ;  secondly,  it  has  been 
urged  that  spring  shopping  has  been  much  more  extensive  this 
year,  and  consequently  the  boys  have  found  little  time  for.  less 
important  things.  We  leave  these  explanations  with  the  student 
body.     May  next  year  witness  a  reconstruction  round  the  plate. 

000 
'Varsity  has  made  some  ludicrously  ineffectual  attacks  upon  the 
American  Colleges,  as  far  as  baseball  is  concerned,  but  has 
clearly  demonstrated  to  our  cousins  across  the  line,  Canadian 
superiority  in  Canada's  National  game.  The  lacrosse  team  has 
been  having  a  successful  and  enjoyable  tour  and  we  expect  them 
home  burdened  with  laurel  wreaths.  Victoria  is  well  represented 
on  the  team  by  Trench  and  Coombs,  two  of  our  promising 
second  year  men.  It  is  gratifying  to  note  that  we  are  more  and 
8 


648  At  hi    J  'ictoriana. 

more  becoming  a  ven-  important  factor  in  University  athletics ; 
indeed,  I  do  not  know  that  we  are  now  surpassed  by  any  college 
in  the  federation,  and  from  present  prospects  next  year  will 
see  us  in  the  front. 

000 
From  the  Globe. — Swathmore,  Penn.,  June  3. —  (Special)  — 
'\'arsity  beat  Swathmore,  inter-collegiate     champions    of     the 
United  States,   thus  winning  the  inter-collegiate  championship 
of  all  America,  by  7 — 4. 

Summer  Training. 

We  are  happy  to  learn  that  Ham.  Adams  has  entered  a  con- 
tract for  the  summer  months  to  pace  jack-rabbits  for  a  faddist  in 
Iowa.  Ham.  carries  a  bunch  of  greens  in  his  hand  and  the  pot- 
pies  chase  him.     Remarkable  records  are  being  made. 

"  Jane  "  Salter  is  to  wear  the  mask  for  the  Oshawa  Fans,  when 
not  busy  catching  otlier  than  foul  flies. 

JMacfarlane  is  managing  Red  Men  in  the  back  woods.  If  he 
comes  back  with  all  his  weight  for  a  fierce  Rugby  season  we 
wont  haggle  about  his  scalp. 

Robertson  has  formed  a  class  in  "  parlor  croquet."  Be  careful 
of  the  furniture,  Bobbie. 

"  Pussy  "  Hincks  is  to  scull  at  Muskoka  during  the  coming  hot 
months.     For  other  employment  he  will  run  his  own  ferry. 

Joe  Gain  is  tired  of  a  fish  diet ;  he  has  decided  not  to  caddy  for 
salmon  again  this  summer. 

Mr.  Booth  is  booked  as  physical  instructor  in  mental  gymnas- 
tics   by  the  Wide  Awake  Athletic  Association  of  Hamilton. 

Reggie  Davison  is  to  be  "  swimming  master  "'  at  a  well-known 
watering  place.  He  afifirms  that  were  it  not  for  the  screaming, 
the  wash  would  be  much  lighter  than  that  involved  in  training 
a  ladies'  hockey  team. 

Percy  Campbell  has  descended  to  Association  football.  In 
spite  of  bis  artificial  limbs  he  is  expected  to  lead  Peterboro'  on 
to  victory. 

"  Bill  "  Connolly  has  decided  to  swing  hammocks  at  various 
resorts  along  the  blue  St.  Lawrence.  He  maintains  that  the 
skill  acquired  can  be  adapted  to  the  tennis  courts. 

Vic.  students  will  be  glad  to  know  that  genial  Bob  Pearson 
is  doing  some  long  stunts  in  the  pulpit.  Bob  has  developed  an 
instinct  in  platform  eloquence  that  .worries  the  best  of  'em. 
Strike  them  out,  Bob. 


t  .A  • 


'  6     1964 


I 


Wk- 


I 


"■'mmf^:'.,''9mfiiBnt"^!^:^ 


r\^(A